LIBRARY 
 
 University of California. 
 
 Class 
 
" v^ 
 
 h 
 
 'J 
 
MY EAELY LIFE 
 
It is hoped that this volume will be folloived shortly 
 by another contahiing ' Annals of my Later Life ' — 
 fro7n my settlement in Scotland^ 1847, to the present 
 time. 
 
ANNALS 
 
 OF 
 
 MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 1806— 1846 
 
 WITH OCCASIONAL COMPOSITIONS IN 
 LATIN AND ENGLISH VERSE 
 
 BY 
 
 CHARLES WORDSWOETH, D.D., D.C.L. 
 
 BISHOP OK ST ANDREWS A>JPFEIA.0W OF WfSK^ESTKR COLLEGB 
 
 SECOND EDITION 
 
 LONDON 
 LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO. 
 
 AND NEW YORK: 15 EAST IG'" STREET 
 1891 
 
 All ru/his reserved 
 

 Kmm ROOM 
 
 PRINTED BY 
 
 3P0TTISW00DE AND CO., NEW-STKEET SQUARE 
 
 LONDON 
 
TO .^'-'->^~- 
 
 THOMAS LEGH CLAUGHTON 
 
 LATE BISHOP OF ST ALBAN'S 
 
 IN TOKEN OF A FRIENDSHIP 
 
 WHICH HAS SURVIVED THE CHANGES AND CHANCES 
 
 OF THREESCORE AND THREE YEARS 
 
 YEARS NOTABLE FOR CHANGES OF ALL KINDS 
 
 > PUBLIC AND PRIVATE 
 
 THESE ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 ARE AFFECTIONATELY INSCRIBED 
 
 216561 
 
*lt)erita6' 
 
 {Motto of the Wordsworth family) 
 
 Hoc concede, Deus : nil ficti artisve dolosae, 
 Nil nisi quod vermn est prodeat ore meo. 
 
 Nee satis id ; quod mens agitet, quod lingua loquatur 
 Imbuat sethereo nectare verus* amor. 
 
 ^IDlgtlans^ 
 
 {Motto of the Lloyd family, with a cock for the crest) 
 
 En! capite erecto gallus cantuque salutat 
 Aurorae rediens ex oriente jubar : 
 
 Sic ego, Salvator, redituni bene corde parato 
 Expectem, vigilans usque precansque,t tuum. 
 
 January 1891 
 
 * ' Speaking the truth in love '—Eph. iv. 15. 
 f 'Watch and pray always' — Luke xxi. 36. 
 
GENERAL INTRODUCTION 
 
 I DO not know that I can better employ any leisure that 
 may be granted to me during the short remainder of my 
 days — being now near the end of my eighty-fourth year — 
 than in looking back over the course of my past life, with the 
 intention of recording its main occurrences; and in this 
 belief I pray that God may graciously vouchsafe to bless 
 the undertaking which I now begin. The chief advantages 
 which I promise myself from the performance of it (so far 
 as I may be enabled to carry out the design) are these two. 
 It will give me occasion, on the one hand, to reflect more 
 fully and seriously than I might otherwise do upon what- 
 ever I shall discover that I have done amiss, through wilful- 
 ness, or negligence, or ignorance, and to ask God's pardon 
 for the same in the spirit of true repentance ; and, on the 
 other hand, to renew and deepen my thankfulness for the 
 numberless mercies I have received from the Giver of all 
 good, from my youth up until now, notwithstanding my 
 great and utter unworthiness, of which I am sincerely and 
 sadly conscious. I shall endeavour to be strictly truthful — 
 according to my family motto — and strictly jmt in what- 
 ever I may record : just to others and just also to myself; 
 
viii ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 not shrinking from praise or blame when, to the best of 
 my judgment, either may be due ; only, whenever I may be 
 led to mention, or to allow others to mention, what may 
 appear to tend to my own commendation, desiring never to 
 forget that for any good thing done I owe both the will and 
 the power entirely to the grace of God. 
 
 So far the compilation of these memoirs has reference 
 only to myself and to my own improvement. But the part 
 which I have taken in various proceedings of more or less 
 public interest, first as a Tutor at Oxford, then as a Master 
 at Winchester, and still more and for a much longer period 
 since I was invited into Scotland, has been of sufficient 
 importance to justify one in thinking that the record of my 
 experience, if communicated to the world, or even confined 
 only to my family and friends, will not be without its use by 
 supplying materials which may command the interest or 
 improve the knowledge of those who are to come after me. 
 
 Kydal Lodge : June 29, 1890. 
 
ADVERTISEMENT 
 
 TO 
 
 THE PEESENT VOLUME 
 
 After I had entered upon the task proposed in the fore- 
 going Introduction, it was not long before I came to the 
 conclusion that it would be desirable to divide the work 
 into two parts, to be published separately — and that for 
 more than one reason. In the first place, what now appears 
 as the former part completes the record of my English life, 
 as distinct from my life in Scotland ; and will naturally 
 appeal for its interest, in great degree, to a different class 
 of readers from those who may be interested by reading 
 about the latter ; and the same will hold good, vice versa, 
 of the record of my Scottish life. In the next place, the 
 mixture of lighter material in this volume, such as was 
 to be expected in memorials of early life, requires to be 
 kept apart from the graver tenor of the narrative which 
 will form the staple of the volume which (if I should be 
 spared, and favoured with sufficient health and strength) is 
 to follow it. And so, I shall wish this portion to be read, 
 as having been written not by an octogenarian Bishop, but 
 in the character of one who is scarcely half that age — of one 
 who can throw himself back into the past with something 
 of the sprightliness and elasticity of early days — a result 
 
X ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 which, it is hoped, the introduction of occasional Nugce 
 CanorcB written at the time may tend to promote — and with 
 no claim to a position higher than that of a schoolmaster, 
 whose occupation it had been hitherto, as a spiritual fisher- 
 man, to catch — not men, but — boys. I venture, therefore, 
 to request that my reader will judge it from that stand- 
 point. If it should please God that we meet again, I shall 
 hope to appear before him in a dress more appropriate to 
 my present age. Meanwhile, what I have now written, 
 while it may afford some entertainment, especially to the 
 young, will not be altogether without its moral lessons for 
 those who know how to look for them. It will tend to show, 
 inter alia, that there is no difficulty which honest and diligent 
 perseverance may not surmount, at least in some degree ; 
 and that in every department of life it is the duty of us all — 
 and not only of 'the Scribe instructed unto the kingdom 
 of Heaven ' — to hri7ig forth out of our t7^easure things new and 
 old ; paying to the old (as I learnt to do at Oxford, but stiU 
 more at Winchester) all due reverence, and welcoming the 
 new with cordiality and without suspicion, except so far as 
 prudence and experience may seem to counsel caution. 
 
 But I have another «and still more serious appeal to 
 make to the candour of my reader. In the course of com- 
 posing this volume I have been repeatedly conscious that I 
 was exposing myself to unkind reflections on the part of those 
 who do not know me, from the frequency with which I have 
 occasion to speak — and still more to suffer others to speak 
 — of my own performances. Yes : so it has been ; but then, 
 when I have considered the matter, I have felt that the 
 danger was unavoidable. It lies in the nature of the work 
 itself. Autobiography is, and must be, essentially egotistical. 
 It may be a question how far it is right or desirable that 
 
ADVERTISEMENT TO THE PRESENT VOLUME xi 
 
 it should be written at all — and here I can plead the request 
 of others rather than my own choice — but if it is to be 
 written, the author must he his own hero. Moreover, it follows 
 that he will seek to place himself upon terms of familiarity 
 with his readers — be they who they may, old or young, 
 learned or unlearned, — and he will not scruple to presume 
 upon their interest and sympathy in a way and to an 
 extent which would not be admissible in any other species 
 of writing. And if he has to quote letters of friends he 
 must be content to see himself spoken of, it may be, in 
 terms of praise which, if possessed of an ordinary share of 
 modesty, it would be impossible for him to use in his own 
 person. Without the insertion of such passages, however, 
 the sketch which he professes to give would not be a com- 
 plete or impartial one. As it is, I can honestly say, I have 
 done the best I could to minimise this danger. I have been 
 strictly scrupulous not to exceed the truth of the record in 
 any case, taking the matter simply as it came to hand. I 
 have never suffered its laudatory phrases to minister to 
 feelings of self-conceit : I have endeavoured to regard 
 them, as far as possible, as if they had been written of some 
 other man. In a word, for myself, I have lived long enough 
 not to lay much store by any earthly commendation, from 
 whatever quarter it may come : only so far as it has en- 
 couraged me to any good and useful work, looking back 
 upon it with pleasure and with thankfulness ; and for my 
 readers, I give them full liberty to discount on the score of 
 friendship and partiality all compliments to myself, as 
 much, or as little, as they please. 
 
 I have never been in the habit of keeping a journal for 
 any length of time ; but, so far back as from my Oxford 
 days, I have been unwilling to destroy letters of friends, 
 
xii ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 without anticipating that I should ever have occasion to 
 make the shghtest use of them ; and so I have preserved — 
 almost uninterruptedly — a vast accumulation of such letters, 
 which I have kept in good order from year to year. Of 
 these I have availed myself, as far as seemed desirable, in 
 the present volume, without permission asked (except in 
 one particular case) of the writers (who have doubtless 
 forgotten their existence, as I have the existence of what 
 I wrote to them) ; only taking care to confine myself to such 
 extracts as I could feel morally certain they would themselves 
 see again — and allo^v others to see — without displeasure. 
 They will, I am sure, pardon the liberty I have taken for 
 the sake of auld lang syne. 
 
 It only remains to mention that, in consequence of a 
 serious illness to which I was subject for some months, the 
 appearance of this volume has been delayed longer than 
 was hoped and intended. The delay has enabled me 
 to add in a Postscript some further remarks upon the 
 * Oxford Movement,' which appeared to be called for by the 
 posthumous publication (after my MS. had been sent to 
 press) of Newman's * Letters ' and Dean Church's ' Keminis- 
 cences.' They serve to render more complete what I 
 have said upon that subject in the closing chapter of the 
 volume. 
 
 KiLBYMONT, St. Andrews : 
 July 9, 1891. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTEE I. 
 
 FEOM MY BIETH TO MY LEAVING HAEROW. 
 1806—1825. 
 
 Lambeth — Baptism — Booking — Death of my Mother — Sundridge — 
 School at Sevenoaks — The Manning family — Harrow — Cricket 
 matches with Eton — First visit to the Lakes — Mr. Canning — 
 School prizes — First cricket match with Winchester — Letter from 
 my grandfather Lloyd — Private study — Confirmation — Letter 
 from godfather, Archbishop Manners Sutton — The Speeches — 
 Kegret at leaving Harrow — Schoolfellows— Poetical Epistle to my 
 Grandfather Lloyd — Subsequent visit to Harrow in 1865 with 
 Lord Kollo — Schoolboy reminiscences of two Archbishops : 
 Richard C. Trench and Henry Manning 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 FROM MY ENTRANCE AT OXFORD TO MY ELECTION TO 
 THE SECOND MASTERSHIP AT WINCHESTER. 
 
 1825—1835. 
 
 Differences between Cambridge and Oxford — Enter as commoner at 
 Christ Church — Difficulty in obtaining rooms— System of educa- 
 tion — University prize for Latin verse— College prize for ditto — 
 Made student of Christ Church— Long Vacations at the Lakes, 
 Guernsey, and Cuddesdon — Debate at the Union — Lent verses — 
 Serious illness — Athletics — First cricket match with Cambridge — 
 First rowing match — Letter to Charles Merivale — Tennis — 
 
ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Skating— Competition for Ireland Scholarship— B. A. degree— First 
 Class — Letter from my uncle— Fragments of Journal — Long 
 Vacation in North Wales with Hope and Popham — Eooms in Tom 
 Quad — Smoking chimney — Change of rooms — Invasion of mice — 
 Private pupils — William Gladstone — My interest in politics- 
 Kef orm Bill— Debate in the Union — Letters from Gladstone, 
 James Hope, Henry Manning, Walter Hamilton, Francis Doyle, 
 Lord Lincoln, Thomas D. Acland, Charles Canning, Francis 
 Popham — Latin essay prize —Visit to Scotland with Agar 
 Eobartes— Eydal Mount — Election squib on Brougham— Southey's 
 ' March to Moscow ' — Visit to Sir Walter Scott at Abbotsford with 
 my uncle — Letter from Hope Scott — Oxford friends —The Tribes — 
 Bachelors' club— Tutor to Lord Cantelupe— Travels on Continent 
 — Denmark — Copenhagen — Norway — Christiania — Excursion 
 over Hardanger — Provost Hertzberg — Sweden — Stockholm — 
 Northern Germany — Greiswald — Berlin — Professors Bockh, 
 Schleiermacher, Neander, Henning, Bekker — Strauss— Gymnasia 
 — Dresden— Leipzig — Letters from Oxford friends — Eeturn home 
 — Visit to Paris — Engaged to be married — Ordained Deacon at 
 Christ Church — Appointed by Dean Praslector Graecus, and Tutor — 
 Candidate for second mastership at Winchester — Letter of con- 
 gratulation on my appointment from my Uncle .... 35 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 FROM MY ELECTION AS SECOND MASTER AT WINCHESTER 
 TO MY SETTLEMENT IN SCOTLAND. 
 
 1835—1847. 
 
 Marriage— Four main points in school administration— (1) Eeform in 
 Greek Grammar— Confusion from different Grammars then in 
 use— Communication with Dr. Hawtrey— First edition of my 
 ' Eudimenta ' published by Murray — Adopted at Winchester, 
 Harrow, and Eugby — Eeviewed by Eoundell Palmer in ' British 
 Critic ' — Article for the * Quarterly ' by my brother — The so-called 
 Eton Greek Grammar proved to be a cast-off Grammar of West- 
 minster—The publication of my Grammar transferred to Clarendon 
 Press at Gaisford's suggestion — Long correspondence with 
 Hawtrey — My Grammar adopted in 1866 by the head masters of 
 the nine public schools — Scheme for the formation of a society 
 for improvement and cheap publication of classical school books 
 — (2) Eegulation for Private Prayers in College Chambers — 
 History of its introduction — Sermons in chapel — Lectures pre- 
 paratory to Holy Communion — Prefects accept and undertake to 
 carry out my proposal for observance of evening private prayer— 
 
CONTENTS XV 
 
 Preparation for Confirmation — Publication of ' Catechesis ' — 
 (3) Instruction in Singing— Introduction of Hullah's system — 
 Encouragements and the contrary — Three sermons on ' Commu- 
 nion in Prayer ' — Letters from Archbishop Howley , Dr. Hook, Dean 
 Butler of Peterborough, Dj:«_^awtrey, Kobert Scott, Mr. Norris, 
 Edward Coleridge, &c.-^(4)yPARTiciPATioN in Games — Objects 
 aimed at in intercourse with the boys — 'English Illustrated 
 Magazine ' on Winchester — Improvement in school discipline — 
 Midsummer holidays — Travels on the Continent — Birth of 
 daughter — Death of my wife — Consolations — Death of my brother 
 John — Miscellaneous notices of my life at Winchester— Emmeline 
 Fisher — Ordained Priest — Letter from S. Wilberforce— Sermon 
 on ' Evangelical Eepentance ' — Controversy to which it led — 
 Letters from Archbishop Howley, W. E. Gladstone, H. Manning, 
 K. W. Church, H. Norris, A. Grant, Isaac Williams — Intimate 
 relations with the Warden — His character— Decline to come 
 forward for mastership of Kugby on Dr. Arnold's death — In 
 Switzerland with H. Liddell — Visits to the Lakes — My uncle on 
 a letter of Moberly's in Stanley's ' Life of Arnold ' — My health 
 begins to give way — Ketire to Brighton — To Leamington — Letters 
 from H. Manning — Last year at Winchester — Resignation of 
 second mastership — Death of my father at Buxted — Notices of 
 his life and character by Miss Fenwick, Lord Houghton, Lord 
 John Manners, &c. — Letters of condolence from Archbishop 
 Howley, Mr. Quillinan, Dr. Moberly, Mr. Anderdon, Eoundell 
 Palmer, William Palmer, &c. — My farewell Winchester sermon — 
 * Christian Boyhood ' — Other publications — Occupy hired house 
 at Winchester — Visit from Gladstone to induce me to accept 
 wardenship of Glenalmond in Scotland — Second marriage — 
 Travels in Italy, &c. — Eelations to the Oxford Movement — Pusey, 
 Newman, Keble, &c. — Other influences — My father — his Charac- 
 teristics as a Churchman — Previous movement at Cambridge 
 under Charles Simeon 174 
 
 POSTSCRIPT. 
 
 THE OXFORD MOVEMENT. 
 1833-1846. 
 
 Newman — Constant flux in his opinions — Proofs of this — ' Library of 
 the Fathers ' — Scheme of ' Anglo-Catholic Library ' not liked by 
 Newman or Pusey — Newman's Sermons at St. Mary's — The Move- 
 ment did not produce at Oxford the effect generally supposed — 
 Cause of the failure — Newman's charges against Rome not 
 answered by him — Motives for his secession — Lesson to be learnt 
 from the Movement . . • 337 
 
ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 PAGK 
 
 1. Harrow Prize Poem (Latin Alcaics) 1825, on the Death of 
 
 Dr. Parr 357 
 
 2. Translation (English Verse) of the above by my Grandfather, 
 
 Charles Lloyd, in his Seventy-seventh Year . . . 360 
 
 3. Oxford Prize Poem (Latin Hexameters) 1827, on Mexico . . 363 
 
 4. Oxford Prize Essay (Latin) 1831, on the Influence of Oratory 
 
 at Athens 370 
 
 5. ' DuLCE DoMUM,' translated into English Verse in the same 
 
 Metre as the Original at the Bequest of Mr. Hullah, 
 1843 393 
 
 6. EouNDELL Palmer's Verses on the 450th Anniversary op the 
 
 Opening of Winchester College, 1843, translated into 
 Greek Trochaics, 1846 396 
 
 NOTES TO THE APPENDIX 404 
 
 INDEX 411 
 
ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 CHAPTEK I 
 
 FROM MY BIRTH TO MY LEAVING HARROW — 1806-25 
 
 I WAS born at Lambeth on August 22 (7.30 p.m.), 1806, 
 but I was not baptised till six months afterwards, viz. on 
 February 19 of the following year.' In the case of my 
 younger brother, Christopher, the interval was still longer — 
 born October 30, baptised June 29. Probably my mother, 
 having been brought up as a Quaker, and herself not bap- 
 tised (so I have been told) till the very day on which she 
 was married to my father, was more indifferent about the 
 matter than she might otherwise have been ; and my father, 
 perhaps, was too much occupied with his duties as domestic 
 chaplain to the Archbishop to be able to pay full attention 
 to his own family concerns. Whatever the reason, so it 
 was ; and to me, so far as I have thought about it, it has 
 always been a cause of some uneasiness. It looks like a 
 stumbling at the threshold, which even among the heathen 
 was of bad omen.^ I may be deemed superstitious, but I 
 
 * The baptism is registered both at Lambeth Palace (where it took 
 place, see p. 5) and at Lambeth Church. 
 '■^ See Tibullus, Lib. i. Eleg. iii. 19 : 
 
 O ! quoties, ingressus iter, mihi tristia dixi 
 Offensum in porta signa dedisse pedem. 
 
 B 
 
2 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 can well believe that from the first, as the result of baptism, 
 a mysterious influence exists, which it is not wise to neglect, 
 as thereby advantage may be given to evil tendencies. At 
 all events, the requirement of our Church is plain and ex- 
 press — ordering the curate of every parish to * often ad- 
 monish the people, that they defer not the baptism of their 
 children longer than the first or second Sunday next after 
 their birth, unless upon a great and reasonable cause.' ^ And 
 for two centuries and more after the Eeformation this order 
 appears to have been generally observed. The following 
 are instances among many that might be found : 
 
 Shakespeare : born April 23 (?), 1564 ; baptised April 26. 
 Thomas Wilson : ^ born Dec. 20, 1663 ; baptised Dec. 25. 
 Samuel Johnson : born Sept. 18, 1709 ; baptised same day. 
 ColHns : born Dec. 25, 1721 ; baptised Jan. 1, 1722. 
 Martin Eouth : ^ born Sept. 18, 1755 ; baptised Sept. 21. 
 William Wordsworth : born April 7, 1770 ; baptised April 15. 
 
 Of my family on the father's side nothing need be said. 
 My uncle William, the poet ; my aunt Dorothy ; my uncle 
 John, captain of the Abergavenny, East Indiaman, ship- 
 wrecked and drowned in the year before I was born ; ^ my 
 father, Christopher (to be mentioned presently), are all 
 known to fame, and particulars concerning them and the 
 
 * Eubric prefixed to Office of Private Baptism. 
 
 2 Afterwards Bishop of Sodor and Man. He mentions it among ' special 
 favours ' that ' he had an early right to the covenant of grace, baptised by 
 Mr. Sutherland,' from which it would seem that attention to the rubric 
 was already becoming more lax. And this is assumed, somewhat perhaps 
 too unguardedly, by Mr. Keble, who remarks (see Life, i. 2) that * the 
 greatness of the day may have been a reason for anticipating the usual 
 time of christening.' 
 
 3 President of Magdalen College, Oxford. Eldest of a family of thirteen, 
 six sons and seven daughters, of whom three were baptised on the first 
 day after birth, one on the second, four on the third, two on the fourth, and 
 one on the fifth. 
 
 * February 5, 1805. See Shipwrecks and Disasters at Sea, in. 414, and 
 ' Elegiac Verses ' to his memory in Wordsworth's Poems, p. 218, ed. 1888. 
 
THE LLOYD FAMILY 3 
 
 family at large are to be found in the biographies of the 
 poet, and of my brother the bishop. The family of my 
 mother, though less distinguished, was also rather a re- 
 markable one. It has been traced to royal blood in King 
 Edward I.^ My grandfather, Charles Lloyd, of Bingley 
 House, Birmingham, head of the banking firm of that name, 
 a member of the Society of Friends, was well and widely 
 known and esteemed as a man of singular simplicity and 
 integrity of character, of great benevolence, and of literary 
 tastes and acquirements unusual in a Quaker.^ He was a 
 good classical scholar, and in his latter years employed his 
 leisure in translating large portions of Homer (seven booka 
 of the Odyssey, and the 24th of the Iliad), and the Epistles 
 of Horace, privately printed in 1810 and 1812 respec- 
 tively. My uncle, his eldest son, also named Charles, being 
 of a highly sensitive and delicate constitution, gave himself 
 up entirely to literary pursuits ; ^ was a good Italian scholar, 
 as he showed by translating Alfieri ; and wrote original 
 poetry, which gained for him a niche in Lord Byron's 
 * English Bards &c.' in association with Wordsworth (so 
 that my two poetical uncles, paternal and maternal, are 
 there combined), and also with Charles Lamb. Speaking 
 of the former, the young peer was saucy enough to write : 
 
 Whose verse, of all hut childish prattle Doid, 
 Seems blessed harmony to Lamb and Lloyd— 
 
 a piece of criticism which, it is needless to say, posterity 
 has hitherto declined to endorse. When I was a boy, 
 
 ' In Mr. Joseph Foster's Noble and Oentle Families of Royal Descent, 
 p. 14 sq., I am made a descendant, through my mother's family, of King 
 Edward I. in the eighteenth degree. 
 
 2 There was an interesting notice of him in the Oentleman'' s Magazine, 
 1828. 
 
 3 In Professor Masson's De Quincey, Charles Lloyd, then living at 
 Brathay, near Ambleside, is described as ' a man loved beyond all expres- 
 sion by all his intimate friends ' (p. 47). 
 
 B 2 
 
4 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Bingley House, a comfortable mansion, with grounds about 
 it of considerable extent, stood on the outskirts of Birmmg- 
 ham. At my grandfather's death it was sold and pulled 
 down, and the site and grounds have since been occupied 
 by buildings and streets, which extend far beyond it ; but 
 the name ' Bingley ' still survives, attached to a spacious 
 * Hall,' famous now for the political meetings on a gigantic 
 scale often held in it by the friends and partisans of Mr. 
 Chamberlain and other great political leaders. * Mutat 
 terra vices ' — changes of which my dear old grandfather 
 little dreamt when he was smoking his long clay pipe, 
 as he invariably did every night before retiring to bed, 
 over his dining-room fire. 
 
 It was through friendship with Charles Lloyd junior when 
 at Cambridge that my father found his way as a guest to 
 Birmingham and Bingley House, and eventually chose his 
 wife out of that large ^ and highly interesting Quaker family. 
 He took his B.A. degree as tenth wrangler, and, being also 
 a good classical scholar, he was elected a fellow of his 
 college. Trinity. These distinctions led to his becoming 
 private tutor to Charles Manners Sutton, son of the then 
 Bishop of Norwich, and afterwards Archbishop of Canter- 
 bury. Both father and son became his patrons, the 
 former presenting him first to the living in Norfolk, Oby 
 cum Thirne, upon which he married October 6, 1804, and 
 soon after, when he had become Archbishop, making him 
 one of his private chaplains (1805), and transferring him 
 first to Woodchurch, Kent (1806), and then (1808) to the 
 Deanery of Bocking, Essex, to which Monks-eleigh was 
 added in 1812 ; the latter, when elected Speaker, appoint- 
 ing him to the chaplaincy of the House of Commons. 
 
 > My grandfather Lloyd had fifteen children, seven sons and eight 
 daughters, of whom Priscilla, my mother, was the eldest. I am now (1890) 
 the only survivor but one of that generation, either on the Lloyd or on the 
 Wordsworth siide. 
 
DEATH OF MY MOTHER 5 
 
 But to return to my own earliest days. I have spoken 
 of my baptism. It took place in the private chapel of 
 Lambeth Palace, my sponsors being the Archbishop (from 
 whom I was named), my uncle the poet, and my aunt Mrs. 
 Cookson, wife of Dr. Cookson, Canon of Windsor. My mother 
 gave birth to six children, of whom three died in infancy, 
 and she herself, alas ! at the age of thirty-three, in child- 
 birth with the last, the only girl — an irreparable loss, which 
 (especially having no sister, for the three survivors were all 
 boys, and my father, as a widower, seeing little of ladies' 
 society) I felt intensely throughout my early days ; so that I 
 was wont to compare myself to fruit against a wall, ripened 
 only upon one side. Happily, of later years I have enjoyed 
 a compensating blessing ; my married life bringing me a 
 family of eight daughters, besides five sons. Deo gratias I 
 
 As a testimony to my mother's character and the esteem 
 in which she was held, the following anecdote deserves to 
 be recorded, and not for her sake only, but for the credit 
 of human nature. About £ve- and- thirty years ago — I 
 forget the precise year, but I think it must have been 1856 
 — I was staying at Earl's Colne, near Halstead in Essex, in 
 the house of Mrs. Gee, a lady well known for the muni- 
 ficence of her deeds of Christian charity ; and having 
 mentioned my desire to see Bocking again, where I had not 
 been since I left it as a boy of nine years old, she kindly 
 offered her carriage to enable me to drive thither, a distance 
 of eight or nine miles. On my arrival I went at once to 
 the church and to my mother's grave in the churchyard. 
 I was surprised to see fresh turf laid upon it — in those 
 days flowers had not come into fashion ^ — and upon inquiry 
 
 ' October 6, 1815, when I was nine years old. 
 
 2 In this anecdote, as communicated by me to my brother Christopher's 
 Life (p. 13), ' fresh flowers ' were mentioned ; but my eldest daughter, who 
 was with me, and whose recollection of the circumstances is better than 
 mine, has corrected the mistake. 
 
e ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 I was told that this had continued to be done every year by 
 an old woman, who cherished her memory, from the time 
 of her death, more than forty years before. I have always 
 regretted that, having still to visit the Deanery — the home 
 of my childhood — and then to take the long return drive 
 so as not to be too late for my kind hostess's dinner hour, 
 I had no time to inquire further respecting this remarkable 
 tribute of lasting gratitude. 
 
 I was the second-born among my brothers, John being 
 my senior and Christopher my junior, each by rather more 
 than a 3^ear. * Medio tutissimus ibis f ' And so I am now 
 the only survivor. 
 
 Of my early extra-domestic education I have little to say, 
 for in truth I remember very little, till I went to Harrow. 
 It commenced with that of my brothers at a day school at 
 Braintree, about a mile from Bocking. When my father 
 left Bocking for the double preferment of Lambeth and 
 Sundridge, given him by the Archbishop in 1815, it was 
 carried on under Dr. Wilgress at Sevenoaks, about four miles 
 from Sundridge ; my brother Christopher being at school 
 there with me for a short time, and then joining my brother 
 John at Woodford under Dr. Holt Okes, who was considered, 
 I believe, a much superior master, especially as a classical 
 scholar, so that they both had the advantage over me in 
 that respect. And the same advantage was continued when, 
 in(f826, they were both sent to Winchester, and I to Harrow. 
 This arrangement was adopted, I believe, because my con- 
 stitution was supposed to be weaker and more delicate than 
 that of my brothers, and consequently less fit to undergo 
 the rougher discipline then maintained at Winchester ; and 
 Harrow was chosen not only as having the repute of a 
 milder and more indulgent system, but as being near to 
 Hampstead, where resided Mrs. Hoare — wife of Samuel 
 Hoare, head of the banking firm of that name in Lombard 
 
SCHOOLING AT SEVENOAKS 7 
 
 Street — the best and kindest of ladies and of friends, who 
 after our mother's death, having no children of her own, 
 showed towards us all little less than a mother's care and 
 affection ; so that Hampstead became to us all a second, 
 and in many ways more attractive, home. Her husband, 
 like my grandfather Lloyd, was a Quaker — and a close 
 friendship was maintained between them — but she herself 
 was a consistent, pious Church woman. If I owed anything 
 to my previous schooling at Sevenoaks it was that I there 
 picked up the rudiments of Latin versification, in prepara- 
 tion for Harrow, which has been as a possession to me 
 throughout my life ; and that I learned to play cricket, and 
 to take an interest in the game — an interest which I still 
 retain. Kent was then the foremost cricketers' county, and 
 Sevenoaks a cricketing centre, and when matches were 
 played on the well-known * Vine ' ^ ground, we schoolboys, 
 marshalled by the usher, w^ere taken to see them. Dr. Wil- 
 gress himself sometimes making one of an eleven. Dull as 
 my memory then was, it enables me to recollect — and per- 
 haps it is the pleasantest reminiscence of those days which I 
 can recall — that once when we were playing a game in our 
 school ground, I made a good catch, and that the Doctor 
 happening to see it, as he was standing just then at his 
 study window, threw me out a sixpence as a reward for my 
 dexterity, and an encouragement to future achievements in 
 the same line ! 
 
 During the time that my father held the living of Sun- 
 dridge (1815-20) he enjoyed the advantage of having as his 
 chief parishioners the family of Mr. Manning, a well-known 
 
 * The Sevenoaks Vine Club and the Hambleton Club, both formed 
 about 1750, appear to be the oldest known. The Marylebone Club dates 
 from 1787 (see Lillywhite's Cricket Scores, i. xvi). The oldest score on 
 record is that of a match between Kent and All England, played in the 
 Artillery Grounds, London, 1746, when Kent won by one wicket (see 
 ibid. p. 1). 
 
•■V 
 
 8 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Director of the Bank of England, and Member of Parliament. 
 Mr. Manning had purchased the fine house and estate of 
 Coombe Bank shortly before my father succeeded to the 
 living, and I well remember his saying that now my father 
 had become rector of the parish he considered the value of 
 his property much increased ; a compliment not less credit- 
 able to the layman who paid than to the clergyman who 
 received it. The eldest daughter of that family was married 
 to Mr. Anderdon, the good * Layman' who wrote the Life of 
 Bishop Ken. And thus it was that in early, boyhood I 
 became acquainted with Henry Manning, now Cardinal 
 Archbishop of Westminster — an acquaintance ripened into 
 friendship, first at Harrow, where we were schoolfellows, 
 though I was somewhat the senior, and afterwards at Oxford, 
 and still maintained, I believe I may say, by mutual affec- 
 tion and occasional correspondence, though not (unhappily) 
 for very many years by actual intercourse. But of this more 
 hereafter. 
 
 Early in 1820 my father, on the recommendation of the 
 Archbishop, was appointed to the Mastership of Trinity, 
 Cambridge, by the then Prime Minister, Lord Liverpool,^ 
 and thereupon gave up Lambeth and Sundridge, receiving 
 in exchange the living of Buxted with Uckfield in Sussex. 
 And after the midsummer of that year my two brothers 
 entered upon their more advanced school life as commoners 
 at Winchester, and I upon mine at Harrow. My tutor was 
 
 - I find the following among my father's papers : 
 
 ' June 28, 1820. 
 ' My dear Brother, — Lord Lonsdale informs me that Lord Liverpool 
 assured him yesterday that the Mastership of Trinity would not be disposed 
 of without consulting the Archbishop of Canterbury. 
 
 ' Ever your |iffectionate Brother, 
 
 ' W. W.' 
 
 It was rumoured that Monk, then Greek Professor, was to have the 
 mastership, and the Duke of York had actually congratulated him upon his 
 appointment. 
 
LIFE AT HARROW 9 
 
 William Drury, and, in order that I might be well taken 
 care of, I was lodged at the house of a most motherly dame, 
 good and kind Mrs. Leith. There was, I suppose, some 
 ground for the parental anxiety on account of my health, to 
 which I have referred. I used to suffer, not unfrequently, 
 from bad headaches — which did not leave me till I was long 
 past middle age — and I remember that Bowen, our Harrow 
 doctor, once told me he did not believe I should live to be 
 twenty ; but this was probably because I did not pay suffi- 
 cient attention to his wholesome warnings against exposure 
 to bad weather, and my pursuit of athletic exercises, 
 which, it must be confessed, was rather excessive even for 
 a more vigorous youth. I took intense pleasure in games 
 of all kinds, doubtless chiefly for their own sakes ; but 
 in some measure too for the sake of the distinction which 
 success in them among boys — and, as the world now goes, 
 among men and women too — never fails to bring with it. 
 Happily in the school work at Harrow there was also a 
 counter stimulus in the prizes given almost too freely, 
 and consequently in the distinction gained, for composi- 
 tion, especially in Latin verse. And hence it came to 
 pass that the interest of my five years spent at Harrow 
 turns almost entirely upon what I did in each of those 
 two departments. 
 
 To speak first of the games, which ought, of course, to /S"**^ 
 have been our irdpspja, though I am not sure they were 
 'so regarded, at least by the boys themselves ; masters and 
 'tutors, though they did not slight, but rather encouraged, 
 had not begun to place them on a par_ with, or even above, 
 intellectual achievements. ^^XH^iet/J^a^quetB, andCJij^allJ) 
 were the chief sports, and skating in the winter when the 
 weather allowed. During each of my five years I was in 
 the eleven, and the last year or two virtually captain. I 
 say * virtually ' because, strictly speaking, there was then 
 
10 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 no head, the management being in the hands of three (so- 
 called) 'club-keepers,' of whom I was one during three 
 years, 1823-25. In my first year^ '^IS^l, the idea of 
 a match with Eton was first mooted, and everything was 
 arranged for the meeting to take place on the Eton ground; 
 even the postchaises ordered in which we were to have driven 
 over, the distance being, I think, under twenty miles ; when 
 a messenger came to say that Keate, the head master, had 
 forbidden the match. To prevent a similar disappointment 
 the next year, the match was fixed to take place at Lord^. 
 In that first ^ regular encounter between the two schools — 
 an encounter continued annually ever since — my left-hand 
 bowling (I batted right-handed) proved so successful, and 
 was regarded by our opponents as so formidable, that 
 in the following year, knowing that I was to be against 
 them again, they endeavoured to find a^professional who 
 could bowl left-handed, to give them the practice which 
 they considered necessary to prevent their being defeated 
 a second time. We were not slow to follow their example, 
 and so had a professional down from Lord's for the season ; 
 Mr. Anderdon, Manning's brother-in-law, kindly under- 
 taking to defray the expense. This, I believe, was the 
 first instance of the introduction of coaching professionals 
 ^ ^ (not, in my opinion, a desirable institution) at our public 
 schools. 
 
 The Eton and Harrow match soon became celebrated, 
 and other public schools were anxious to enter into the 
 lists ; a circumstance which brought to me, as supposed 
 
 • I call it the ' first regular encounter ' because it is doubtful whether 
 the two matches which are recorded to have taken place previously at 
 Lord's — viz. in 1805, when Eton won, and in 1818, when Harrow won— were 
 matches of the genuine school elevens. In the former Lord Byron played 
 on the Harrow side, and scored 7 and 2. In Lillywhite's Cricket Scores, 
 my name is mentioned among * amateur cricketers educated at Harrow,' and 
 the next name to it is that of Lord Byron. See vol. i. p. xxv. 
 
LIFE AT HARROW 11 
 
 captain of our eleven, letters of challenge from other schools 
 besides Eton, viz. Eugby, Charterhouse, and Winchester. 
 Nothing came out of the correspondence with the two former ; 
 but in 1825 a match with Winchester for the first time was 
 arranged to take place at Lord's on the day after our match 
 with Eton : their eleven had proposed to come to Harrow 
 the year before, but our head master. Dr. Butler, following 
 Keate's example in 1821, forbade us to receive them. That 
 match was memorable because the names of two brothers 
 were to be seen placarded in the printed bills opposite each 
 other's at the head of their respective elevens, both being 
 C. Wordsworth — * C in the one case standing for Charles, 
 and in the other for Christopher. In the latter case, 
 however, Christopher was not actually captain, nor was he 
 one of their best batsmen, though excellent in the field ; 
 but his name was placed at the top as being senior in the 
 school. At the same time it must be added that in his 
 score of runs on that occasion he was very successful — much 
 more successful than his brother Charles,^ the Harrow 
 captain, who had to bowl against him. The truth is, he 
 quite understood my bowling, which happened that day 
 to be at its worst, and he cut it about very unmercifully ! 
 But what pleased him most, and what he always liked to 
 tell of, when the events of that game were recalled to mind 
 in his later years, was, that it had been his good fortune to 
 * catch out Henry Manning,' ^ who in that year formed one 
 of our Harrow eleven. 
 
 * Though unsuccessful, as usual, at Lord's (my score was 17 and 5), 
 for the reason mentioned below (p. 22), I find it stated, in a letter of mine 
 to my brother Christopher (July 12, 1825), that 'I had got nearly double 
 the number of runs of any other player ' at Harrow during the season. 
 
 ^ So he said, and I cannot suppose that his memory, which was re- 
 markably good, was at fault ; but in the printed reports of the match the 
 entry stands : ' Manning, first innings— b. Templeton, 6 ; second innings — 
 b. Price, 0.' It is to be remarked, however, that the record of the next 
 batsman appears thus : ' Barclay, first innings — b. Bayley, 17 ; second 
 
12 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Before I quit the subject of cricketing at Harrow, there 
 are three or four incidents which stand out in my memory 
 in connection with it, and which, for one reason or other, 
 may deserve to be recorded. 
 
 1. My first incident is probably a unique one. On one 
 occasion, as I was batting, I knocked the umpire down with 
 a leg hit. Seeing the stroke I was about to make, he turned 
 round ; the ball hit him on the back, and bounded off into 
 the wicket-keeper's hands. Naturally enough, he gave me 
 out ! and out I went — but under protest. The ball, it is 
 true, had not touched the ground ; but if the umpire had 
 not served as a twelfth man in the field, it would not have 
 been caught. What would Dr. Grace or Lord Harris say 
 to this ? 
 
 2. On another occasion I was myself in the field, stand- 
 ing rather too close at point. A ball was hit sharp at right 
 angles, and before I had time to put up my hand to stop it, 
 it knocked off my low broad-brimmed straw hat and went 
 on its course for three runs — a narrow escape of what, had 
 the ball come an inch or two lower, might have been instant 
 death, or at least have marred or disfigured me for life. 
 Deo gratias I 
 
 3. On a third occasion, when an eleven of the Marylebone 
 Club had come down to play against us, including Mr. 
 William Ward, M.P. for the City of London, and then uni- 
 versally acknowledged to be the best gentleman player in 
 England, I had the good fortune to bowl him out before he 
 had made more than three runs, whereas till then fourteen 
 had been his smallest score during the season. In the 
 second innings of that same match I had the good fortune to 
 bowl not less than seven wickets. 
 
 4. The most memorable of these few incidents of my 
 
 innings — c. Wordsworth, 4 ; ' so that my brother's name may have been 
 misplaced. See his Life, i. 33. 
 
LIFE AT HARROW 13 
 
 Harrow cricketing days has been reserved for the last.^ 
 It was on the occasion of my first visit to the Lakes in 1822. 
 My father had rented * Ivy Cottage ' (as it was then called, 
 now Glen Eothay), close to Eydal Mount, and I had joined 
 him there to spend my midsummer holidays. One after- 
 noon, quite (I believe) unexpectedly, a carriage drove up, 
 containing Mr. Bolton of Storrs, the well-known Liverpool 
 merchant, and Mr. Canning, who had just been appointed 
 Governor-General of India, and had come to pay a farewell 
 visit to the friend who had been one of his chief supporters 
 in his Liverpool elections. They had driven over from 
 Storrs, Mr. Bolton's residence on Windermere, to invite my 
 uncle and Southey, then at Eydal Mount, and my father to 
 return with them to dinner and stay the night. "While my 
 father went upstairs to arrange his toilette for the evening, 
 I had the honour of showing the great orator and statesman 
 into the garden — a beautiful spot — and he walked by my 
 side with his arm upon my shoulder (I was then a boy of 
 sixteen) listening in the kindest manner and with keen 
 interest to all the particulars I had to tell respecting the 
 grand cricket match — then a novel occurrence^ — between 
 Eton and Harrow which had been played only a few days 
 before, and in which I had taken such a prominent part, 
 with the result of defeat to Eton and victory to Harrow ; 
 Canning's own sympathies of course being with the former, 
 though he was too generous to disclose them. I need not 
 say how much I was charmed with the simple grace and 
 condescension of his manner. It was perhaps, in its small 
 measure, the proudest moment of my young life. Only a 
 few days later came the intelligence that Lord Castlereagh 
 had committed suicide. The event caused Canning to 
 give up his appointment to India, and opened the way first 
 
 * This incident is told in my ' Chapter of Autobiography ' which appeared 
 in the Fortnightly Beview for July 1883. -' See above, p. 10. 
 
14 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 to his succeeding him as Foreign Secretary and eventually 
 (1827) to his becoming Prime Minister. How little could 
 I then foresee that before many years had passed I should 
 become intimate at Oxford with his son Charles James 
 Canning, who did go out as Governor to India ! 
 
 Of the other games and athletics before mentioned, I 
 remember nothing worthy of record, except that in skating 
 on the lake at * Northwicks ' I had once a very narrow 
 escape from drowning. I had another escape of the same 
 kind afterwards at Oxford.^ I was too bold and venture- 
 some as a skater. For both deliverances I ought to feel, 
 and I desire to express, sincere and devout thankfulness to 
 the merciful Providence which in those and other instances 
 has so long spared and protected me. 
 
 I may now proceed to the other subject of interest to me 
 at Harrow which, as I have said, afforded happily a strong 
 counter stimulus to that of games. The encouragement 
 given to Latin versification throughout the school was very 
 great, and on the whole very beneficent. Of the exercises 
 * sent up for good,' specimens of each were read aloud by 
 the head master when he examined the class once in every 
 month or six weeks. But besides this and the prize books 
 given, for every such exercise a boy was entitled to apply 
 to his tutor or dame for a certain douceur in money, vary- 
 ing from half a crown to half a sovereign, according to his 
 position in the school. In my day there were only three 
 greater (or * governors' ') prizes given annually. I call them 
 greater to distinguish them from the lesser prizes given for 
 ordinary verse exercises * sent up for good.' Of these prize 
 books I possess ten, so that I must have been * sent up for 
 good ' thirty times, a book being given by the head master for 
 every three ' copies ' so distinguished. Of the greater prizes 
 given by the governors, and consisting each of books to the 
 ' See below, p. 62. 
 
LIFE AT HARROW 16 
 
 value of five pounds, one was for Latin hexameters, 
 another for Latm alcaics, and the third for a translation 
 into Greek iambics, similar to the Cambridge Porson 
 Prize. The successful compositions were recited by their 
 authors on the second, which was the principal. Speech 
 Day. In 1823 I tried for the Latin hexameters, on the 
 subject of ' The Raising of Lazarus,' but without success. 
 My kind dame, Mrs. Leith, having heard of my unsuccess- 
 ful attempt, made me a present of a book, a nicely 
 bound copy of Milman's * Fall of Jerusalem,' in solatium. 
 In 1824 I tried for the alcaic ode, on the subject of * Africa 
 Mauro perfusa Oceano,' and succeeded. In 1825 I tried 
 for all three, and again won the Latin ode, * On the Death 
 of Dr. Parr ; ' and also came in second as a proxime 
 accessity and was complimented by the head master with a 
 handsome present of books for each of the other two. My 
 more successful competitor, who gained both, was Arthur 
 Martineau, captain of the school, while I was second ; and 
 I have no doubt he fully deserved to beat me. He was no 
 athlete, and had probably given more time to his produc- 
 tions than I had done. Nevertheless, the result was a dis- 
 appointment, and all the more because one of the masters, 
 who had seen both Martineau' s compositions and mine, had 
 been so indiscreet as to let it be known that he * expected 
 Wordsworth to get all three prizes.' Of my own two 
 successful compositions, I am tempted to preserve the latter 
 (see Appendix, p. 357), though it possesses no great merit ; 
 a defect which my vanity inclines me to impute, in sonie 
 degree at least, to the character of the subject, which, it 
 must be owned, did not lend itself readily to poetical treat- 
 ment, as the reader by whom Dr. Parr may be still re- 
 membered as the Whig and clerical counterpart of Dr. 
 Johnson, on a smaller scale, with his habitual lisp, and 
 pipe in his mouth, will readily admit. The ode of the 
 
16 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 preceding year was better perhaps in some respects ; it 
 was certainly more vigorous.^ 
 
 The following letter of my grandfather Lloyd will be 
 found curious and interesting from more than one point of 
 view. Although in regard to the time at which it was 
 written, viz. in November of 1825, it more properly belongs 
 to my Oxford life, and therefore to the next chapter, I insert 
 it here because it relates to the Harrow Prize Poem * On the 
 Death of Dr. Parr,' of which I have just been speaking. The 
 translation mentioned will also be found in the Appendix, 
 p. 360. 
 
 Birmingham: 4.1 1""*, 1825. 
 
 Dear Char es, — I thank thee for thy acceptable letter, and for 
 the little book of Prize Poems. Thine pleased me much, and as 
 the editor of the Warwick newspaper (who had inserted thy 
 poem two months ago) wished for a translation, I ventured to 
 attempt it, though my mind was irresolute about suffering my 
 translation to be printed. I, however, gave way to the editor's 
 wishes.^ I hope thou thinkest I have done it faithfully, though I 
 purposely omitted to translate ' choreas,' thinking that it did not 
 suit a clergyman's character : in Latin it did very well. I ordered 
 a newspaper to be sent to thee at Harrow (not knowing of thy 
 removal to Oxford), and I hope it was forwarded to thee. 
 
 Thou hast probably heard that thy excellent aunt Anna 
 Braithwaite ^ is gone on a second religious visit to America ; her 
 husband accompanied her ; and I am anxiously expecting a letter 
 from her to inform me of their safe arrival at New York. [Added 
 in the margin : ' Since writing this letter I have received a letter 
 from my dear daughter informing me of her and her husband's 
 safe arrival at New York after a very stormy passage. The 
 Bishop (I believe of Canada) was one of the passengers, and was 
 most kind and attentive to her.'] 
 
 ^ I made a translation of it into English verse at the request of my good 
 dame, Mrs. Leith, but I have preserved no copy of it. 
 
 "^ It did not appear with his name, but bore the signature of ' Amicus ' 
 ■ — o, friend. 
 
 3 She lived at Kendal. The Braithwaites (then Quakers), as well as the 
 other members of the large Lloyd family, are now nearly all Church people. 
 
LIFE AT HARROW 17 
 
 We should be glad to see thee and thy brothers at Bingley. 
 I am old/ and cannot enliven you as I could have done some 
 years ago, but I would do my best. I hope the temptations of 
 Oxford will not lead thee astray. Remember that the crown of 
 eternal happiness * vincenti dabitur,' and that if any man will be 
 Christ's disciple, he must deny himself and take up his cross 
 daily, the consequence of which will be such peace as the world 
 can neither give nor take away. 
 
 In respect to maxims of morality, they abound in the writ- 
 ings of Cicero, and many of the ancient philosophers both Greek 
 and Latin, but none of them have the unction of the Gospel. 
 How excellent are these lines of Horace : 
 
 Quisnam igitur liber ? Sapiens sibi qui imperiosus, 
 Quem neque pauperies, nee mors, nee vincula terrent, 
 Responsare cupidinibus, contemnere honores 
 Fortis, et in se ipso totus teres atque rotundus. 
 
 I wish to know how thou likest Oxford, and how thou art 
 going on with thy learning. I have hitherto had great comfort 
 in all your conduct, and hope I shall never have occasion for 
 pangs of heart on your account. 
 
 I had a very kind letter from my dear friend Sarah Hoare, 
 with as good an account of her mother and herself as could be 
 expected considering their great loss.^ I feel the loss of my dear 
 friend much. We had been intimately acquainted for fifty years. 
 
 I hear that my neighbour and friend, Dr. John Johnstone, is 
 writing a life of Dr. Parr, in which I expect will be inserted 
 many of his unpublished works. Dr. Johnstone likes thy poem, 
 and I believe was not displeased with my translation. 
 
 I attended a very large and genteel meeting here lately, being 
 the anniversary of the deaf and dumb establishment. The Bishop 
 of Lichfield and Coventry (Dr. Ryder) was in the chair, who was 
 very attentive to me. The Committee unanimously requested 
 me to move the first resolution, which with diffidence I did, and 
 everybody seemed to be much pleased with what I said. How 
 times are changed ! A Quaker to take the lead when a Bishop 
 
 ^ He was then seventy-seven, and died three years afterwards. 
 
 ^ The death of her father, Mr. Samuel Hoare. The mother here men- 
 tioned was her stepmother, Mr. Hoare's second wife, our most kind friend, 
 before mentioned. (See p. 6.) 
 
 C 
 
18 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 was in the chair, supported by many clergymen. I think the 
 Bishop is an excellent man. 
 
 With dear love and kindest good wishes, 
 
 I am thy affectionate grandfather, 
 
 Chaeles Lloyd. 
 Charles Wordsworth, 
 
 Christ Church College, Oxford. 
 
 Can anything be more delightful than the naivete of the 
 last short sentence ? The dear, good old man ! Being now 
 older than he was when he died, I may be excused for speak- 
 ing thus. 
 
 Hitherto in these reminiscences the impression, I sup- 
 pose, has been conveyed that, with the exception of some 
 attention paid to composition, especially of Latin Verse, 
 we Harrow boys, in regard to profitable study, had for the 
 most part an idle time. But a letter of mine written to my 
 brother Christopher, February 17, 1824 (which he had 
 preserved, and which is now before me), would seem to show 
 that this was not altogether the case ; that some of us at 
 least were capable of diligence, though only perhaps by fits 
 and starts. The following is an extract : 
 
 It is now Saturday night, and I have come to the conclusion 
 of as industrious a week as I ever spent in my life ; having done 
 120 Latin hexameters — subject, ' Bull Bait ' ; a Latin theme, 
 fifty lines; a translation; lyrics, nineteen stanzas; besides thirty 
 lines of Juvenal construed and learnt by heart every day — only 
 this very night, since six o'clock, I have learnt 120 lines. . . . 
 Fellows have taken it into their heads to sap terribly hard this 
 quarter. Some do six or seven chapters of Thucydides, others 
 of Herodotus, others Greek Play — besides Juvenal, Livy, Tacitus, 
 &c. — every day, extra ! (That means beyond the ordinary 
 school work.) Some have soared so far into the clouds as to 
 read Aristophanes ; for the joke's sake, it must be the Nubes. 
 
 It is true the same letter does not end without telling 
 somewhat of a different tale. 
 
LIFE AT HARROW 19 
 
 The day I wrote to you last was Sunday fortnight. The next 
 day, Monday, being a whole holiday, I went to town with Trench' 
 early in the morning to play at tennis. Played two hours, and 
 had to pull out eighteen shillings between us. Dined at Trench's, 
 and returned here that night. The advantage you see of being 
 at Leith's ! A hundred to one if I could have got leave at any 
 other house without a note. 
 
 Again : Another letter to my brother, March 23, 
 1825, speaks of works of supererogation which are fairly 
 creditable. 
 
 This, you know, has been a very short quarter (between 
 Christmas and Easter); so I hope you will think I have acquitted 
 myself tolerably, having read through two Greek plays— (Edipus 
 Tyrannus and Alcestis — and having learnt by heart a Georgic, 
 horis subsecivis ; especially as for more than the last fortnight I 
 have not been able to open a book through a horrible succession 
 of headaches, nan sine tussihus. 
 
 It will be observed that both the foregoing reports refer 
 to a time of year when cricket was not going on. In the 
 winter months we had our football matches, between two 
 and four on holiday afternoons, but that game did not 
 engross our energies in the same degree. The absorbing 
 interest which now attaches to it is of comparatively recent 
 growth. 
 
 What now occurs to me is a trifling matter, scarcely 
 worth mentioning ; and yet it recalls the most enduring 
 memorial of my Harrow life. 
 
 I was an adept in cutting out names — more so, I 
 believe I may say, than any other boy in the school ; and 
 the accomplishment was attended with some little eclat, 
 the oak panelling in the old schoolroom affording ex- 
 cellent material for its display. Tokens of my skill are 
 to be seen in my own name, cut out more than once, and in 
 
 ' Francis Trench, elder brother of the late Archbishop. 
 
 c 2 
 
20 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 the names of E. H. Pitzherbert, C. Perry (late Bishop of 
 Melbourne), and others. Byron's, Sheridan's, and Jones's 
 (Sir William) are among the most celebrated that adorn 
 the walls. It was half-suggested to me by Dr. Butler to 
 cut out Temple's (Lord Palmer ston's), but seeing that, 
 for some reason or other, I did not act upon the hint, 
 he employed a carpenter to do it, as had been recently 
 done in other instances of men who had become distin- 
 guished after they had left school. This to my mind was 
 scarcely legitimate, as the interest of such names (like that 
 of * Thos. Ken ' in the Cloisters at Winchester) consists 
 in their being looked upon as autographs ^ or at least 
 engraved, if not by the boy himself, by some friend or con- 
 temporary. 
 
 But to come now to more serious matters. In my day 
 there was no School Chapel at Harrow. That good work 
 was first accomplished when my brother Christopher (in 
 succession to Longley, who succeeded Butler) had become 
 head master. We attended the parish church — so beauti- 
 fully situated on the crown of the hill — and were stowed 
 away, most of us, in close and unsightly galleries, little 
 tending to promote in us a habit of piety or of attention. 
 And in other respects — though prayer, morning and evening, 
 was offered in school ; and in my own boarding house good 
 Mrs. Leith read prayers, at which we were all required to 
 attend, every evening before bed-time ; and thus a certain 
 amount of outward decorum generally prevailed — it cannot 
 be said that our religious training was sufficiently attended 
 to. We should have been happier if we had been less 
 indulged, and kept in better order. 
 
 Why should we fear youth's draught of joy, 
 
 If pure, would sparkle less ? 
 Why should the cup the sooner cloy 
 
 Which God hath deigned to bless ? 
 
LIFE AT HARROW 21 
 
 I was confirmed on May 14, 1824, by my godfather the 
 Archbishop, Harrow being a pecuKar of the diocese of 
 Canterbury. The next day, with his usual considerate 
 kindness, he wrote the following letter, found among my 
 father's papers : 
 
 Lambeth Palace : May 15, 1824. 
 
 Dear Wordsworth, — I confirmed at Harrow yesterday, and saw 
 my godson. He had greatly distinguished himself at Speeches 
 the day before. Dr. Butler assured me that he was altogether 
 the best speaker of the day.^ The Doctor says he is excellent in 
 the school business, and pre-eminent in gymnastic exercises. I 
 could not help troubling you with this short note, 
 FronjL, dear Wordsworth, your faithful friend and servant, 
 
 Cantuae. 
 
 I cannot remember whether the Archbishop gave us an 
 address ; if he did I am afraid it made no impression, and 
 previously there had been little or no preparation of the 
 candidates. All that my tutor did for me was to ask 
 whether I could say the Catechism ; to which I answered in 
 the affirmative ! In no case, so far as I can remember, 
 was Confirmation followed up by the reception of Holy 
 Communion ; in short, as regards the school, it was, I fear, 
 a thing unknown. This is melancholy. The present 
 generation have great reason to be thankful that in this, as 
 in other respects, things are very different now. 
 
 My performance on the Speech Day, to which the Arch- 
 bishop refers, requires some explanation. At that time 
 there were three Speech Days, one in each of the three 
 months of the summer quarter; and that in May must 
 have been the first. The monitors, that is, the ten upper- 
 most boys of the school, had to speak on each of those 
 occasions, together with five out of the fifteen next in order ; 
 so that each of these latter spoke only once. The drilling of 
 
 ' My speech was the well-known reply of the elder Pitt, when a young 
 man, to Sir R. Walpole. 
 
22 ANNALS OF xMY EARLY LIFE 
 
 the speakers, as well as the choice of the speeches, was en- 
 tirely in the hands of the head master ; and it must be said 
 that Butler did it admirably. Though somewhat too slight 
 and short in figure for the great parts of Tragedy, he would 
 have made a first-rate actor, and of this he was not perhaps 
 altogether unconscious. Of many of the boys of course he 
 could make very little or nothing ; but if any one was in- 
 clined to take pains, and showed some aptitude as a speaker, 
 there can be no doubt that the lessons which he gave us 
 both in action and in elocution could not fail to be of real 
 service. In my own case there was a peculiar disadvantage — 
 I will not say to be overcome, for that I believe was impos- 
 sible, but — to be encountered and borne with. Even in 
 rehearsals, when no one else was present, the Doctor said 
 he had never seen a boy so nervous, and he actually pro- 
 posed to put me through a course of bark ! The weakness 
 was constitutional (inherited, I suspect, from my mother, 
 though I do not think either of my brothers suffered from it 
 in the same degree), and it has attended me through life. In 
 cricket its effect was such that I could never hope to do myself 
 justice, or to make a good score in any great or exciting 
 match. Even now in preaching — except on quite ordinary 
 occasions, and where I am well known — it affects me pain- 
 fully ; though no one, I believe, is able to discover it. That 
 it should have rendered me very averse from platform and 
 such-like appearances is only natural ; but this is perhaps 
 no very serious cause for regret. When such appearances 
 have been unavoidable, I have generally, from fear of failure, 
 taken care to be well prepared ; although, when it has so 
 happened that I have had to speak without the possibility 
 of preparation, I have succeeded, I believe, as well as, or 
 better than, at other times. But to return to our Harrow 
 Speeches. It is true, coming so often as they did, they inter- 
 fered in some degree with the ordinary business of the school, 
 
LIFE AT HARROW 2S 
 
 and took up perhaps more of the time of the head master 
 than he could well spare. But considering how valuable is 
 the acquirement of the habits, not only of presence of mind, of 
 confidence, and self-possession, but of a ready and distinct, 
 and if it may be, graceful utterance, I doubt whether it was 
 wise to reduce the three annual Speech Days to one, as has 
 been the case since Butler's time. Or at least I would 
 suggest, as the result of my own experience, both in myself 
 and in others, that the practice of elocution should in some 
 way or other be made a part of our education, more than 
 (so far as I know) has yet been done. In an age like this, 
 continually tending towards democracy, and when almost 
 everyone is becoming more or less a public speaker,^ to say 
 nothing of the constant necessity of public reading and 
 preaching on the part of the clergy, we need to have some- 
 thing to correspond with the ancient schools of Ehetoric at 
 Athens and at Eome.^ 
 
 I left Harrow with intense regret. It was the fashion 
 for the upper boys on leaving to compose a Vale in verse 
 English or Latin. Mine was in English, and founded, as 
 regards metre, upon Byron's * Fare thee well.' It was com- 
 mended by Butler and read over in school ; but I preserved 
 no copy of it. I regarded it as a poor performance, my mind 
 at the time being much more full of the two cricket matches, 
 against Eton and against Winchester, which were to come 
 on at Lord's within the following three or four days, than 
 of the success of my composition. How great then was my 
 surprise when, as I was paying a visit in Gloucestershire 
 
 * It is recorded of Sir Stafford Northcote (Life of Lord Iddesleigh, 
 i. 106) that, at the age of thirty-three, he took lessons in elocution from 
 Wigan the actor. This he need not have done if he had been trained to 
 speak at Eton. 
 
 2 If, as Eoger de Coverley (i.e. Addison) ' heartily wished,' the clergy are 
 to * endeavour after a handsome elocution, they must begin at schooV 
 Spectator, No. 106. See also in No. 147 a remark by Steele to the same 
 eiSect. 
 
24 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 eight years afterwards, a young lady in whose father's house 
 I was staying, showed me the identical verses transcribed 
 in her album ! How she had obtained them I do not re- 
 member. The incident moved me to compose the following 
 impromptu : 
 
 On seeing in Miss L 's album a copy of verses which were 
 
 written by me on leaving Harrow f and beginning * Fare thee 
 well.' 
 
 ' The evil that men do lives after them : * 
 
 The nonsense that boys write full offc survives 
 
 To shame the judgment of maturer years : — 
 
 Or surely these poor despicable rhymes 
 
 Had long since perished ! — ' Harrow, fare thee well ! ' 
 
 Fare but as well as this my wish has fared, 
 
 This unfledged ofi'spring of my boyish muse, 
 
 Eescued too fondly from oblivion. 
 
 Honoured by praise of ladies' lips, embalmed 
 
 By fairest hands in wit and beauty's shrine ; 
 
 Mayst thou but /are for thy deserts, as I 
 
 For vile demerits have too richly fared. 
 
 Then great, surpassing great, shall be thy glory ! 
 
 All that is lovely and of good report 
 
 Shall wait upon thee : Memory guard thy name : 
 
 Celestial grace and bright-eyed honour vie 
 
 To crown thee still with laurels ever green, 
 
 And flowers undying till the end of time. 
 
 When the time came that the midsummer holidays were 
 over, and the school was to reassemble, for several nights 
 I was tantalised with dreams in which I fancied I had re- 
 turned once more to the scene and companions I had loved 
 so well. I seemed to realise that I had been happier there 
 than I could ever hope to be again. Not that my happiness 
 would have borne the test of a strictly moral scrutiny, and 
 still less of a religious one. It had not indeed made me 
 proud or conceited ; but there was in it, I fear, no suffi- 
 cient consciousness of Him to Whom I owed it. I was not 
 
LIFE AT HARROW 25 
 
 thankful as I ought to have been. In school, as I was 
 second in the order of the sixth (the highest) form, so as a 
 scholar I was only second in distinction to the one boy who 
 was above me, while out of school I vfa,& facile princeps. In 
 short, as a boy I was a greater man that I have been at 
 any subsequent period of my life.^ Among the friends whom 
 I left behind, and who in due time were to follow me to 
 Oxford, was Henry Manning, to whom I sent a present of a 
 cricket bat with a poetical epistle ; and I received from him 
 in return a similar epistle in twelve stanzas. It is curious 
 that I should have preserved them, for there was certainly 
 no reason at that time to entertain any presentiment of the 
 distinguished reputation which the writer subsequently won 
 for himself, and still less of the extraordinary eminence 
 which he has now attained ; and the verses themselves are 
 a mere schoolboy's production. It may su£Qce to give one 
 or two specimens. 
 
 I. Harrow : Sept. 12, 1825. 
 
 Dear Charles, I hope you'll make some small allowance, 
 
 Being a poet of the brightest rate ; 
 You would, I'm sure, be kind, if you could know once 
 
 What pains I've taken to write verse of late. 
 
 II. 
 
 The bat that you were kind enough to send, 
 Seems (for as yet I have not tried it) good ; 
 
 And if there's anything on earth can mend 
 My wretched play, it is that piece of wood. 
 
 There is a pleasing humility in that last sentiment, 
 though I think it will be felt that the youthful bard — the 
 future Cardinal — jumps at his conclusion somewhat hastily, 
 and upon evidence altogether insufficient. 
 
 ' See Christian Boyhood, ii. 222. 
 
26 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 I add the P.^., which runs as follows : 
 
 The current story hereabout 
 
 Sayeth that thou, old boy, art dead. 
 
 Pray, write a word that thou art stout, 
 And satisfy us on that head. 
 
 I feel that I am in great measure responsible for this 
 attempt of Manning's, as it appears that I had previously 
 written to him a letter in verse. As a boy I was fond of writ- 
 ing poetical epistles, and so provoked my correspondents to do 
 the same. In my brother Christopher's *Life,' Vol. I. p. 24 
 sq. there is a youthful composition of his which begins : 
 
 Your epistle, dear Charles, gave us all so much pleasure, 
 
 So charming the verse, that now I have leisure, 
 
 "With your letter before me, I sit down to try, 
 
 To excel not e'en hoping ; but halt, by the bye, 
 
 Well, now I remember an old Roman poet 
 
 Says just what I mean, so his words here I quote : 
 
 If to see them you wish, pray look in the note.^ 
 
 In both those cases I have entirely forgotten not only what 
 I wrote, but that I had written it. Whereas I do remember 
 writing a long verse epistle to my cousin Dora at Rydal 
 Mount, descriptive of my return journey from the Lakes 
 with my father in 1822 ; also to Francis Popham, of Life and 
 Society at Brighton in 1825 ; also (in Latin) to Henry Denison 
 from Cambridge in 1828 ; also (in Latin) to John Thomas 
 from Cuddesdon in 1829 ; also to Walter Hamilton, of the 
 scenery in North Wales and my ascent of Snowdon, in 1831 ; 
 but I can recall nothing further of any one of them. The 
 only specimen of the misemployment of my time in this 
 respect which I have preserved is the following letter to 
 
 * Non ita certandi cupidus, quam propter amorem 
 Quod te imitari aveo — 
 
 Lucretius de Homero loquens, sic ego de te. 
 
 My brother's memory was here at fault. Lucretius (iii. 4) is speaking 
 not of Homer, but of Epicurus. 
 
LIFE AT HARROW 27 
 
 my grandfather Lloyd, written in my Christmas holidays 
 1823-4. It has not much to recommend it except in the 
 record which it gives of my studies at that time. I have no 
 recollection that I had previously written to him in English 
 verse, but this letter shows that I had done so. It also 
 shows, from the use of the Beppo and Don Juan stanza, 
 the influence of Byron's poetry among boys at that time. 
 
 Poetical Epistle to my Grandfather Lloyd. 
 
 My dear grandfather, the' I've nought to tell, 
 And all that nought ^ I fear told o'er and o'er, 
 
 You'll see by this sheet that, remembering well 
 My former kind reception, I've once more 
 
 Ventured in Pindus Street to ring the bell. 
 And Proebus civilly hath oped the door : 
 
 Forthwith I've sent my card up to inquire 
 
 For a short interview with Miss Thalia. 
 
 I fancy now I see you by the fire 
 Sitting in your own dressing-room ; a cousin 
 
 Or two perhaps attending on their sire. 
 
 Or, as 'tis Christmas time, say half a dozen : — 
 
 Your guest, too, near the door,^ whom I desire 
 Kindly to be remembered to, is oozing 
 
 Just now, perhaps, with head from out his nook, who 
 
 Sings hourly — Uke a veritable cuckoo. 
 
 The door now opens ; my epistle enters ; 
 
 The seal is broken ; on my wretched lay 
 All the attention of the party centres : — 
 
 * Who is it from ? ' the cousins whisper, * hey ?— 
 From cousin Charles ? I wonder if he's sent us 
 
 Another verse epistle. I dare say, 
 'Tis precious stuiff.' Amazed you eye the stanzas, 
 And fear my case is worse than Sancho Panza's. 
 
 ' Nil habuit Codnis ; quis enim negat ? et tamen illud 
 Perdidit infelix totum nil.—J\i\. Sat. iii. 208. 
 2 The cuckoo clock. 
 
28 ANNALS OF Y EAKLY LIFE 
 
 See ! how sagacious the Cousins look, 
 Pricking their ears. Sweet creatures, you were all, 
 
 I saw — unless your faces I mistook — 
 Determined to be nicely critical : 
 
 But this time, tho' I prudence once forsook, 
 I've hit upon a measure quite political : 
 
 To avoid your censures it comes very pat in 
 
 For me to talk to grandfather in Latin. 
 
 I, Birminghamise fumosas expete turres, 
 
 I, mea veloci littera vecta fuga ; 
 Mox nostri — novus hospes — avi succedere tectis 
 
 Prompta, et de domino multa referre tuo. 
 Heus ! propera ; cursum nusquam suspende ; luenda 
 
 si nostra foret, te properante, mora. 
 Quem petis, invenies juvenih forte corona 
 
 Stipante, ad nitidum, sit nisi mane, focum : — 
 Nam bursas ^ dat mane operam, curaeque forensi, 
 
 Qua vincit juvenes sedulitate senex : — 
 Quippe supercilio nubem dempsisse molestam, 
 
 Aut frontem innocuis explicuisse jocis, 
 Non pudet hunc : Quoties Iseta admiransque juventus 
 
 Indomiti senio pendet ab ore viri ! 
 Auget laetitiam toties ; interque jocandum 
 
 Ejffingit mores ad pietatis opus. 
 Forsitan aut Flacci versantem carmina cernas, 
 
 Aut sit Pindaricse captus amore lyrae ; 
 Aut forte errantem comitari gaudet Ulyssem, 
 
 Et scripta Angliacis reddere Graeca modis : ^ — 
 Livenies cert^, invenias ubicunque locorum, 
 
 Qualibet indutum laude decente senem. 
 Cum tandem adstiteris coram, mandata memento 
 
 Nostra verecundo protinus ore loqui. 
 Camus ubi mundis praebet lutea oscula ripis, 
 
 Vixque trahit pigras, fixus ut anguis, aquas, 
 Hanc, ave care, nepos tibi gratus amansque salutem, 
 
 Mensque voluntatis dat studiosa tuae. 
 Sera quidem est, sed vera salus ; mea pignora amoris 
 
 Ne, precor, haec quia sint sera, minoris habe. 
 
 • The Bank. 2 gee above, p. 3. 
 
LIFE AT HARROW «29 
 
 Ah ! fateor culpam, et tardus lege arguor sBqua, 
 
 Et pudet officium deseruisse meum : 
 Hac autem quacunque utar pro crimine causa — 
 
 (Causa satis quanquam non bona, vera satis) 
 Me studiis horas gnavum impendisse frequentes 
 
 Assiduaque libris incubuisse manu. 
 * Quas studia ? ' hie quaeras fortassis, * quive libelli ? 
 
 Si modo tu numeros perpetiare meos, 
 Haud mora, jam responsa dabo : Juvenalis, Horati, 
 
 Vatis et Andini, MaBoniique senis 
 Carmina praecipue evolvi, dulcisque poetae 
 
 Multa, Tomitano qui fuit exul agro. 
 ^schyleo indutus per pulpita lata cothurno, 
 
 Incessi ad fines vectus, Hymette, tuos ; 
 Pomaque decerpsi foecundo Euripidis horto 
 
 Aurea, mellifluas devius inter opes. 
 Huic Thucydidis adde, Arpinatisque pedestres 
 
 Scripturas — nostrum claudat et ille gregem — 
 Cui vix Roma vetus, cui vix Facundia, dias 
 
 Summa inter Charitas nympha, superstes erat. 
 Hie, ni fallor, habes amplam satis, hercule, turbam ; 
 
 Orat te veniam tota ea turba mihi. 
 Ambiet haud iterum Musas f rater mihi major 
 
 Ad ripam lehini Wiceamieamque domum ; 
 At nondum res deereta est quo fleetere praestet 
 
 In spatia admissos liberiora pedes. 
 Hoe autem certum est ; Autumni ubi venerit hora, 
 
 Ilium Granta sui seribet ab inde gregis. 
 Corde simul massto laetantique ipse revisam 
 
 Herganos ^ actis quinque diebus agros ; 
 Et post non multis, renuant nisi fata, redibit 
 
 Christophorus VentaB ^ maenia ad arcta suae. 
 Aeeipit accipietque meas tua littera grates 
 
 Et grates, tua quod charta ferebat, habet. 
 ! utinam mehus quid gratibus addere possem, 
 
 Nam verba offieiis cuncta minora tuis ! 
 Semper sub memori tua munera mente reponam ; 
 
 Hoc eerte pietas reddere, amorque potest. 
 
 Herga — classical name of Harrow. See below, Appendix, p. 358. 
 '^ Yenta, Winchester. 
 
30 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Nos omnes rect^, natique, paterque, valemus, 
 Utque etiam valeas tu ben^, vota damns. 
 
 It is now upwards of twenty-five years since I have been 
 at Harrow. My last visit there was in 1865. I was staying 
 in London with my friend Lord Eollo, when it occurred to 
 us that we could not spend a summer's afternoon more 
 pleasantly than by making an excursion to a place which 
 had so many attractions, especially for me, and which he 
 had never seen. Accordingly we took a cab and drove down 
 together, a distance of about ten miles. I felt no little 
 pleasure in introducing my companion to the various objects 
 of special interest. First we went to the school buildings, 
 and to the gravel platform at the back, where racquets were 
 played against the wall of the old schoolroom. F'rom 
 thence we admired the extensive view of miles of rich 
 meadow ground, spreading towards Windsor, which might 
 be seen on a clear day. Upon the other side of the low 
 wall which bounded the platform, I pointed out what 
 tradition named as * the fighting ground ' (though I never 
 saw it used for that purpose), upon a lower level, where 
 the racquet court now stands. And I told how, once upon 
 a time on that spot,Eichard Trench and I fell out over a game 
 of quoits. He lost his temper, flew into an Irish rage, took 
 up a quoit and threw it at my head. Such an outrage called 
 for instant chastisement, and I am afraid it must be said 
 that I administered it, as boys are wont to do, rather too 
 savagely ; for the next day he had to go up to London to see a 
 dentist, in order to have his teeth, which had suffered in the 
 fray, put to rights. Who would have supposed that such an 
 encounter could ever have taken place between the future 
 sedate and amiable Archbishop and the future advocate of 
 reconciliation among Christians ? Perhaps it was desirable 
 for the formation and development of both our characters. 
 
LIFE AT HARROW 81 
 
 It maybe that the former, considering the temper that he often 
 showed as a boy, had need to undergo some such experience 
 ere he could attain to the perfection of mildness and 
 equanimity which he displayed in after life ; and as regards 
 the latter, I may venture to say that it was not in his 
 nature to use violence unless the provocation had been 
 somewhat more than ordinary ; that the injury done, what- 
 ever it may have been, was unintentional ; and as it pro- 
 ceeded from no ill-will, I have no doubt he was sorry for it 
 afterwards.^ 
 
 After examining the old schoolroom with its historic 
 names cut but upon the oaken wainscot, and the names 
 which I had cut out myself (of which some account has 
 been given above, see page 19), Lord Eollo and I passed into 
 the monitors' library, and were standing and talking there 
 with the door open, when who should appear but Merilier, 
 our old mathematical master (whose private pupil I had been 
 for a few lessons), exclaiming ' I am sure that must be Words- 
 worth's voice ! ' It was a most curious instance of vocal 
 memory. He could not have seen or heard me speak for 
 about forty years, and meanwhile countless voices of other 
 boys must have been ringing in his ears during the long 
 interval. He might indeed have just heard that I was in 
 Harrow ; but even so the recognition was very remarkable. 
 
 Leaving the school buildings, we went by the road further 
 
 ^ The first time that I met Eichard Trench after I left Harrow was in 
 1858, when, as Dean of Westminster, having set on foot the course of 
 evening sermons in the nave of the Abbey, he kindly invited me to preach 
 in what, if I remember right, was the first series. The next time of our 
 meeting was in 1864, when he, as Archbishop of Dublin, and I as Bishop of 
 St. Andrews, preached the sermons— he in the morning, and I in the after- 
 noon — at Stratford, on occasion of the Shakespeare tercentenary. That we 
 two, who had been boys together at the same house, and in the same form 
 at Harrow, should have been selected to occupy the pulpit on such an 
 occasion, was a remarkable and a very pleasant coincidence. The last 
 time we met each other was when we were both members of the New Testa- 
 ment revision company, and he took part in some of the later sessions. 
 
32 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 up the hill, and passing the house where I had boarded with 
 my good old dame, Mrs. Leith, we entered the churchyard 
 where the church embosomed among trees crowns the hill 
 with its graceful spire. There we enjoyed, but in still 
 greater perfection, the same charming and extensive view 
 which I have before described as seen from the back of the 
 school ; and there I pointed out on a monumental panel 
 erected horizontally over a grave the following lines written 
 in pencil, and said to have been composed by Lord Byron 
 when a boy at Harrow : 
 
 Beneath these green trees rising to the skies. 
 The planter of them, Eichard Greentree, lies ; 
 The time will come when these green trees shall fall. 
 And Richard Greentree rise above them all. 
 
 I do not feel sure about the Christian name of Mr. 
 Greentree ; but otherwise I have a perfect recollection of 
 the lines themselves. 
 
 But the spot which interested Lord Rollo most was one 
 at the other end of the village, where in the last year I 
 spent at Harrow the adventure occurred which I will now 
 describe. It was customary for parties of the boys on a 
 Sunday evening to make a sort of promenade of the public 
 road between * Northwicks,' as it was then called, and the 
 turnpike gate upon the road to London. On one such 
 occasion, when Manning and I were walking together, two 
 young midshipmen who were out for a holiday, and who 
 evidently had more money in their pockets than they knew 
 what to do with, and were staying at the King's Head Inn, 
 which stands slightly off the road on the lower side, came 
 up to us, and asked us to favour them with our company 
 over a bottle of champagne. Of course we readily consented. 
 The Inn and its garden at the back were out of bounds, so 
 that the escapade was not altogether irreproachable, and it 
 
LIFE AT HARKOW S3 
 
 is to be hoped that the future Cardinal and the future Bishop 
 have long since repented of it. At the same time it is to be 
 said in their defence that the rule about bounds was in general 
 very laxly interpreted by both boys and masters ; and the 
 olfence was understood to consist rather in being detected 
 in the transgression than in the transgression itself.^ Un- 
 fortunately it happened that the Doctor and Mrs. Butler 
 were also taking their evening walk along the same road at 
 the same time ; and he marked two of his boys entering the 
 forbidden door, but without being near enough to distinguish 
 who they were. Little suspecting that we had been ob- 
 served, we were conducted by our new-made friends into 
 the Inn garden to a large weeping ash tree which grew upon 
 the lawn, and by its wide spreading boughs *high over 
 arched ' and reaching to the ground, and its luxuriant 
 foliage, formed a delightful bower for such a symposium. 
 But no sooner had we taken our seats, and were beginning 
 to feel happy at the prospect before us, than the waiter 
 appeared with his tray of champagne and glasses in his 
 hands, but with consternation in his looks, exclaiming, * The 
 Doctor has seen you and is coming in ! ' Up sprang 
 Manning and I like startled hares, and as quick as lightning 
 rushed from under the tree on the other side, jumped over 
 the hedge which was close at hand, dashed down the back 
 side of the garden, and escaped into Hog Lane undetected, 
 leaving the good Doctor to explain to our hosts the cause of 
 our sudden and abrupt disappearance. 
 
 But we were not to be disappointed of our promised 
 treat. As soon as we found that the coast was clear, we 
 returned to the scene we had left so precipitately, drank 
 
 ^ See Quarterly Review on ' Eton College ' for October, 1890, and Life 
 of Lord Iddesleigh, by Mr. A. Lang, who writes : ' At Eton, in Northcote'a 
 time, if a tutor met a pupil where no pupil should be, it was technically 
 sufficient to hide or " shirk " behind a lamp-post, and no notice was taken 
 of the irregularity.' 
 
84 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 our glass or two of champagne with increased relish, which 
 made amends for the previous * slip between the cup and the 
 lip,' and then, wishing good night to our kind entertainers, 
 took our departure. Manning going off to his tutor's 
 (Evans'), in Hog Lane, and I to my dame's at the top of 
 the hill. It was not unusual for one of the assistant 
 masters (I suppose in the order of a course) to come to 
 the dames' houses soon after * locking-up time,' and require 
 the names of the boys to be called over, in order to ascer- 
 tain that all had come in by the appointed hour — 8 o'clock. 
 But it was very seldom that this was done by the head 
 master. On this evening, however, the Doctor himself 
 made his appearance, and it devolved upon me, as the head 
 boy of the house, to call over the roll in his presence, 
 which accordingly I did, and — not having taken more 
 champagne than was good for me — with such perfect 
 propriety as to disarm all suspicion. 
 
 If Thomas Bewick, of Newcastle, the talented engraver, 
 who flourished a century ago, were now alive, and his 
 services could be obtained to illustrate this volume, he might 
 have made a very effective woodcut representing two school- 
 hoys leaping over a hedge, with their master behind at a stand- 
 still, which would have formed a charming vignette to close 
 this chapter of the experiences of my life at Harrow. 
 
35 
 
 CHAPTEE II 
 
 FROM MY ENTRANCE AT OXFORD TO MY ELECTION TO THE 
 SECOND MASTERSHIP AT WINCHESTER — 1825-35 
 
 It was a disadvantage to me, that my home being at Cam- 
 bridge, I had there made some acquaintance with college 
 life as an outsider before I went as an undergraduate to 
 Oxford.^ On the one hand, there was an animation and 
 energy in the student life of the former university, which 
 at first, and more or less to the end of my residence, I did 
 not find in the system of the latter ; so that even after 
 Harrow, where there had certainly been no great pressure 
 put upon study, I at once felt the want of stimulus to 
 exertion. On the other hand, there was a stiffness and 
 formality in the social life of Oxford, and especially at 
 Christ Church, where I was entered as a commoner, which 
 formed a striking, and to me by no means a pleasing, con- 
 trast with the freedom and good fellowship which prevailed 
 at Cambridge ; not only in the society of the undergraduates 
 among themselves, but in the intercourse to which they 
 were admitted with their tutors and other seniors. In 
 each of those respects I might have much to say upon the 
 distinctive characteristics of the two universities as I re- 
 member them, if I did not apprehend that my remarks 
 
 * My ever-partial friend Claughton, in a letter to me at Winchester, 
 April 3, 1838, writes, in reference to a comparison of the Oxford and Cam- 
 bridge systems, ' You have been nurtured in both soils, one may say ; I hope 
 you have the good of both, and the harm of neither ; and I think it is so.' 
 
 D 2 
 
36 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 would now be out of date, and therefore of little interest or 
 value, in consequence of the great and continual changes 
 which both have undergone during the last half- century. 
 I cannot, however, refrain from giving one specimen of 
 the superior Donishness of Oxford, and especially at Christ 
 Church, as I experienced it. In a letter of mine written to 
 my brother Christopher, then at Cambridge, under date 
 April 18, 1826, the following passage occurs : 
 
 On my journey here, I had the pleasure of travelling the 
 greater part of the way with one of our Christ Church Tutors. 
 Though I was in lecture with him all last term, and am at pre- 
 sent, and though for the last sixteen miles we two were the only 
 persons outside, he did not favour me with a single syllable — 
 no, not so much as * How d'ye do ? ' ! the amiableness of 
 Oxford manners ! 
 
 For the same reason as that stated above— viz. that 
 such great changes have subsequently taken place, and, I 
 am thankful to believe, for the better — I shall refrain from 
 offering any remarks upon the provision made during my 
 time for religious worship and instruction ; which, however 
 it might wear a fair appearance of formal routine, was es- 
 sentially deficient, and in no respect satisfactory. It was 
 not to be wondered at that members of Parliament, our 
 legislators and statesmen, who, as young men, had received 
 no better training than was to be obtained under such a 
 system, should in after life (through the fault of others 
 rather than their own) so often show themselves utterly 
 unfit to deal with Church questions ; so that even of such 
 a man as Sir Eobert Peel (who had been a Gentleman 
 Commoner at Christ Church) it could be said — and this too 
 when he was Prime Minister — as Gladstone did once say 
 to me, as we were walking together, and I was complaining 
 of recent proceedings in Parliament, — and as he said it he 
 
LIFE AT OXFORD 37 
 
 kicked away a stone lying before him on the road — ' Peel 
 knows no more about the Church than that stone ! ' 
 
 r I did not obtain rooms of my own till my third term — 
 that is till after Easter, 1826 — in consequence of the over- 
 crowding at Christ Church, and, in the meantime, I was put 
 into any rooms that might happen to be vacant through 
 the non-arrival of the owner at the beginning of the term, 
 who, however, might make his appearance, expected or un- 
 expected, at any momeni?\ The letter above quoted proceeds 
 to give a graphic description of results, which were liable to 
 occur from such an arrangement, or rather, want of 
 arrangement. 
 
 You will be able to form some idea of the happiness and com- 
 fort that awaited my arrival here, when I inform you that for four 
 nights running I slept in four different beds ! Part of that time 
 I was seized with such a dreadful attack of illness that I doubt if 
 I ever suffered so much pain in the whole course of my life. I 
 fancy it was something of the cholera-morbus kind. One of the 
 nights I have mentioned, I was turned out of college to sleep at 
 an inn, or where I could. This happened rather fortunately, for 
 on that night the attack came on so violently, that I did not get a 
 wink of sleep, but by being out in the town, I was enabled to send 
 for some medicine from the inn where I lodged. However, I am 
 now, I am happy to say, quite recovered from my complaint, 
 with the exception of a slight cold, and am gradually striking a 
 little lucid order out of the * chaos, indigestaque moles ' with 
 which I have been lately surrounded. In short, I have at length 
 got rooms of my own ; garrets to be sure, but then they are my 
 own — in Peckwater. Some people might object to them as too 
 high up, and too low when you get there : but one must not be 
 squeamish at Christ Church. They may perhaps be apt to damp 
 one's spirits, and depress one's imagination a little ; but that's 
 quite a trifle. I have no doubt that in a very short time I shall 
 be able to discover innumerable advantages in a garret ; at any 
 rate, as Juvenal says : 
 
 UUimus ardebit quern tegula sola tuetur 
 A pluvia. 
 
38 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Bating the journey upstairs, which, I allow, is rather trying 
 to the understanding, I am very well satisfied, and like my own 
 new apartments amazingly. Tell my father that I expect he will 
 hear something about * the thirds ' ^ which we pay for furniture 
 etc. etc. very shortly. At present I am in the dark. 
 
 I am tempted to add, from a letter written towards the 
 end of my undergraduate course, January 20, 1830, a 
 further word a propos of the * benefits ' which a longer 
 experience enabled me to discover in my garret, and also 
 in illustration of the * comfort ' which a new comer into 
 Christ Church might still expect to find, from the want 
 of proper management in regard to the appropriation of 
 rooms. It appears from what had gone before that the 
 winter at the time was unusually severe. 
 
 My health altogether is very much improved, notwithstanding 
 occasional colds, which of course are indispensable in this 
 weather : especially when one finds — as I did this morning when 
 I awoke — snow on one's pillow enough to make half a dozen good- 
 sized snowballs ! It had drifted through the window, which is 
 close at the head of my bed, and, as you may suppose, anything 
 but weather-tight. The anarchy and confusion this term in the 
 disposal of rooms is beyond all precedent. Young Canning, who 
 is just come up as a student, and is consequently entitled to have 
 rooms of his own, was turned out of bed at half-past twelve the 
 other night to go and sleep out of college, or where he could : a 
 pleasant thing when nights are, as our sage friend Herodotus 
 would express it, oTat cTcrtv ! 
 
 I cannot say that I gained much instruction from either 
 of the Tutors under whom" it was my lot to be placed, 
 though both were unquestionably able men, and one became 
 Archbishop of Canterbury (in succession to Sumner, who 
 followed Howley and Manners Sutton) and the other a 
 Bishop. The first was Longley, and when he left, having 
 
 * The usual arrangement was that the incomer had to pay a third of 
 the value of the furniture to the former occupant. 
 
LIFE AT OXFORD 39 
 
 been elected master of Harrow, I was transferred to Short. 
 That I did not gain more from them was doubtless mainly 
 my own fault; but it was partly also the fault of the 
 system, which consisted not so much in communicating 
 stores of knowledge, or in creating an interest in the 
 subjects of study, as in endeavouring to secure — what I 
 supi^ose was considered more important — that every man 
 for himself did a certain amount of work. Consequently 
 the lectures, so-called, were little more than mere schoolboys' 
 lessons, which, being too often ill prepared, I felt for the 
 most part to be dull and unprofitable. It was this which 
 threw me more than was wise or right into the pursuit of 
 athletics, in which I was sure to find at once a more exciting 
 stimulus and greater room for distinction than were afforded 
 by the formal individualising routine of our so-called 
 * Collections ' — examinations held at the end of each term, 
 in which any man who had been very idle or disorderly 
 might incur a scolding from the Dean, but no man, however 
 exemplary or industrious — as there was no competition or 
 classification of any kind — could achieve eclat. Vowler 
 Short did his best, in his blunt and kindly way, to check 
 my excessive devotion to yvfjuvacTTiKr] by reminding me of 
 Aristotle's axiom {Ethics, x. 5) that two strong energies 
 cannot co-exist in operation at the same time, because one 
 has a necessary tendency to thrust out — sKKpovstv — the 
 other ; but, I am afraid I must admit, without much result. 
 At the same time, however, I did not omit to become a 
 candidate for prizes such as my Harrow training had 
 enabled me to aspire to. In my first year (1836) I wrote 
 for the College prize for Latin Hexameters, on the subject 
 of * Mosquae Incendium ' ; and also for the University prize, 
 likewise for Latin Hexameters, on the subject of * Montes 
 Pyrensei ' ; but without success in either attempt. The 
 latter was won by Leighton of Magdalen, afterwards 
 
40 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Warden of All Souls, and when I read his verses I had 
 the satisfaction of feeling that they had been deservedly 
 preferred to mine. In the next year, however, I tried again 
 for the same prizes, and won them both — the former on the 
 subject of * Athenae ' ; the latter on * Mexico.' In each 
 case the value of the prize was the same — viz. 201. to be 
 spent in books ; and while the former composition had to 
 be recited in hall, in the presence of all the members of the 
 college, dons and undergraduates, the latter was spoken in 
 the Theatre before the University and visitors assembled at 
 Commemoration. The poem for the college prize, being 
 of much less account, was composed hastily (for the first 
 cricket match with Cambridge occurred in the same week), 
 and has little or no claim to be preserved ; that upon 
 'Mexico,' with which I had taken all the pains I could, 
 may be seen in the Appendix to this volume. 
 
 One of the first intimations I received that the latter 
 poem had been successful was from a man who came to my 
 rooms in the name, as he said, of the University Bell Eingers, 
 to ask for the usual fee of a guinea given by every prizeman 
 for ringing the bells — I suppose of St. Mary's, the University 
 Church. I demurred, at first, upon the ground that I had 
 not heard any bells ringing. * Oh no,' he replied. * They used 
 to be rung formerly, but the practice has ceased for some 
 years ' — whether or not he explained the reason, I forget — 
 * and we are still ready to ring them.' I gave him the 
 money, perhaps foolishly ; but at such a moment it would 
 have been difficult to refuse any demand. And this feeling, 
 no doubt, he reckoned on. I wonder whether my successors 
 on the prize roll are still subject to the same piece of 
 extortion. 
 
 My success as a University prizeman was the more 
 gratifying because both my brothers at Cambridge precisely 
 at the same time were also successful in the same way. 
 
LIFE AT OXFORD 41 
 
 I am not sure that the bulletins announcing them did not 
 cross each other ; I am certain they were all issued within the 
 same week. Something of the same kind had happened in 
 1824. When I was at Harrow, and my brother Christopher 
 at Winchester, the prizes won by us both happened to 
 be decided within the same twenty-four hours. In the 
 present instance the successes were not only greater in 
 themselves, but included my brother John. The follow- 
 ing letters found among my father's papers exhibit a 
 sample of the congratulations he received. 
 
 From Longley, my Christ Church Tutor, afterwards 
 Archbishop of Canterbury. 
 
 My dear Sir, — Your son Charles's success in gaining the 
 University prize for Latin verse must be so gratifying to you, 
 that I cannot refuse myself the pleasure of congratulating you 
 upon it. Of all our four prizes it is the one which is always 
 looked upon as the most distinguished, and on the present occa- 
 sion many very good copies came into competition with your 
 son's, but his proved decidedly superior to them all ; and as I was 
 myself, in my office as Proctor, one of the five judges, I can 
 assure you of the testimony which all my colleagues bore to their 
 sense of the superior merit of the composition. 
 
 AUow me to add that in his general conduct as well as in his 
 attention to his studies, he has been giving me increasing 
 satisfaction. 
 
 From Le Bas, Principal of Haileybury College. 
 
 Why, Master, this really is quite magnificent ! 
 
 The Porson Prize. 
 
 The Latin ode, epigrams, and English verse. 
 
 The Oxonian Latin verse. 
 Surely this is a glorious division of spoils among your Trium- 
 virate, such as must satisfy all your paternal cravings after their 
 renown. The Oxonian I do not know, but you must nevertheless 
 tell him how cordially I exult in his success. And pray give my 
 fervent congratulations to the other two lads. 
 
42 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 From Chief Justice Tindal. 
 
 I scarcely know when I have received more satisfaction than 
 when I heard of the signal success which your three sons have 
 obtained in their respective contests at the same time — I believe 
 I may say, almost on the same day. I trust, and I believe, it is 
 only the omen and the auspice of future success in their walk 
 through life. Kemember me most kindly to them, and believe 
 that I take no ordinary interest in everything that concerns your- 
 self and yours. 
 
 From Monkj Greek Professor^ afterwards Bishop of 
 Gloucester. 
 
 I yesterday wrote you a note of congratulation which came 
 very far short of the occasion, which must make you the happiest 
 parent in existence.^ I then knew only of the success of Chris- 
 topher. I this morning learn that your three sons are severally 
 decorated at the same moment with the highest honours which 
 our two Universities have to bestow on excellence in Greek, Latin, 
 and English poetry. This coincidence of success is so brilliant, 
 and so perfectly unexampled, that I cannot adequately express 
 my joy, or felicitate you in terms which the occasion calls for. 
 
 The few who can now remember that elegant Eton 
 scholar, and great favourite of all who knew him, Archdeacon 
 Bayley, will not need to be told that when he pays me a 
 personal compliment at the expense of my father and of 
 my uncle, he is only indulging the good-humoured vein of 
 playful banter, which he used in writing to his most 
 intimate friends. 
 
 * I remember Goulbum (Chancellor of the Exchequer and M.P. for 
 Cambridge) telling my father that the Duke of Wellington had said to him 
 that ' he considered the Master of Trinity to be the happiest man in 
 England.' And being asked * why,' he replied, ' because each of his three 
 sons had at the same time obtained such high distinction at their respective 
 universities.' One would scarcely have expected the great Duke, even after 
 he had become Chancellor of Oxford (which was not till seven years after- 
 wards, viz. in 1835), to have sLown so much appreciation of academic 
 honours. 
 
LIFE AT OXFORD 43 
 
 From Henry Vincent Bayley, Archdeacon of Stow, and 
 Canon of Westminster. 
 
 You say you shall look for me immediately after Tuesday. 
 Why, you will be at Bosporus [Oxford, to be present at the reci- 
 tation of the prize exercises in the Theatre] or ought to be ; so you 
 will, I hope, see me on Saturday. ... I drink Charles to-day in 
 a bumper of bad wine and good wishes. I cannot think how the 
 fellow has contrived to add so much of the pulcrum corpus to his 
 virtue, I do not think that Father ^Eneas, or Uncle Hector [see 
 Virg. iEn. xii. 440], excited him : do you ? 
 
 My successes as University and College prizeman in 
 1827 led to a reward still more substantial. At the follow- 
 ing Christmas the Dean (Dr. Smith) named me for a 
 studentship ^ in his gift honoris causa. I was, I believe, the 
 first, or very nearly the first, in whose favour the system of 
 mere patronage nomination, which had prevailed hitherto, 
 was laid aside.^ This was a great cause for thankfulness, 
 and it received a valuable accession from the circumstance 
 that Walter Hamilton and Henry Denison, both Etonians, 
 were made students — each on the nomination of a canon — 
 a nomination which they themselves abundantly justified, 
 at the same time with me, and we all three became intimate 
 friends. Hamilton, who had been in residence a year, I 
 had known before ; but Denison came up fresh from school. 
 
 Here I may mention that from my first entrance upon 
 college life I made two wholesome rules for my guidance, 
 and, what is more, I strictly kept to them. One was, never 
 to have a pack of cards in my rooms ; the other, never to 
 give a supper party, and rarely, if ever, a breakfast party : 
 
 * Peculiar to Christ Church; something between a scholarship and 
 a fellowship at other colleges. 
 
 2 See * Chapter of Autobiography,' p. 12 sq., where I have endeavoured 
 to show that the system of patronage had, upon the whole, worked far 
 better than might have been expected ; indeed so well that much was to be 
 said in its behalf. 
 
44 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 the former, besides other not improbable objections, would 
 break in upon the night, the latter upon the day. It is 
 true that sometimes, but not often, I played whist, of which I 
 was fond, in other men's rooms — e.g. at Trinity, in Herman 
 Merivale's, and, I think, in Claughton's ; and that in vaca- 
 tions at Cambridge I occasionally accepted invitations to a 
 supper party ; but I cannot remember that I ever did this 
 at Oxford, and certainly I never broke my anti- supper-party 
 rule in my own rooms. In my experience of cards there 
 was nothing, so far as I can remember, that could be called 
 gambling : the utmost was sixpenny points at whist ; and, 
 as for betting, which has now become so unhappily pre- 
 valent in reference to athletics of all kinds, it was, I think, 
 upon anything like its present scale, practically unknown. 
 To the players, the game — cricket match or boat race — was, 
 as it always ought to be, if it is to be truly healthy and 
 uninjurious, sufficiently interesting in itself, and required 
 no further stimulus. In short, it was, like virtue, * its own 
 reward.' 
 
 It has been satirically remarked that the best part of 
 our university system is the length of the vacations ; and 
 that much good work has been done, especially in the long 
 summer vacations, more and better, perhaps, than would 
 have been done during the same amount of term time spent 
 in college, need not be denied. In my own case certainly, 
 to a great extent, this was so. My long vacation in 1827 
 was spent in the Lake country, at Bowness, Windermere, 
 under a Cambridge tutor — Martin, Fellow of Trinity — good 
 in classics as well as in mathematics, and with a party 
 almost entirely composed of Cambridge men, including my 
 two brothers, Phillips, afterwards well known as Phillips 
 Jodrell, and Tyrrell, afterwards Bishop of Newcastle. That 
 summer Ivy Cottage was occupied by Blomfield, then 
 Bishop of Chester. On one occasion, when my brothers 
 
LIFE AT OXFORD 45 
 
 and I had been invited over to Eydal to dine with him, I 
 remember his telHng us, among other anecdotes, how hard 
 he had read during the six months previous to taking his 
 degree. Besides what he had done in the ear her part of 
 the day, he invariably sat over his books from 4 p.m. (after 
 Hall, which was then, I think, at 3) till 4 a.m., and yet was 
 always up in time for morning chapel. And he added, 
 as a warning to ourselves, that the strain then put upon 
 his constitution had, he believed, taken away ten years of his 
 life. He was naturally a very vigorous man, and it may 
 be recollected that he broke down earher than there seemed 
 reason to expect. 
 
 In 1828 I went for my long vacation to Guernsey with 
 Walter Hamilton. Our tutor there was Dr. Stocker, then 
 principal of Elizabeth College, and well known previously 
 in Oxford as a public examiner and Fellow of St. John's. 
 He had been recommended to us by George Denison, who 
 had been under him at Guernsey the year before. But to 
 us he did not prove very efficient, though this, in my case, 
 ought perhaps to be mainly attributed to the state of my 
 health. The climate of the island did not agree with me, 
 and I suffered continually from my old enemy — bilious head- 
 ache. The following short letter, written to my brother 
 Christopher, then at Paris for his Cambridge vacation, and 
 found among his papers after his death, tells the story 
 truly enough, though somewhat hyperbolically. 
 
 Guernsey : Oct. 13, 1828. 
 
 My dear Chris, — Vous ^crivez sur un papier si fin que je puis 
 a peine lire votre vilaine lettre. I beg your pardon. I mean 
 your letter had very little news in it, and that the paper made it 
 almost illegible. But nevertheless I thank you for it very much, 
 and if I had not been unwell every day since the receipt of it — 
 by the bye it found me in the midst of an emetic — I should have 
 displayed my gratitude on something more substantial than this 
 
46 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 shabby piece of note paper. As it is, it is the only scrap remain- 
 ing in my possession, and as we start to-morrow morning by the 
 steamer, it would be hardly worth while to procure a fresh 
 supply. 
 
 So you have not read much ; but I am happy to hear you have 
 enjoyed yourself. Pity me, who have neither read a word nor 
 enjoyed a day. Thank Heaven my miseries are now nearly at an 
 end, as I trust a little English air will soon set me right again. 
 Did I say * nearly at an end,' while the equinoctials are puffing 
 their cheeks, and to-morrow, blow what will, ' sequor arandum 
 est ' — and that for four-and-twenty hours ! From Southampton 
 I proceed straight to Oxford, as I must be there on Friday night 
 — to-morrow being Wednesday — so that I have not a day to 
 spare. 
 
 When you write to John give him my best love. How soon 
 does he intend to return to England ? 
 
 If my health is not better at Oxford, I shall cut and ru7t, so 
 you must not be surprised if you see me soon at Cambridge. 
 
 I am very much obliged to you for your kind offer, but I am 
 not aware that I want anything particularly in Paris. 
 
 In great hurry and confusion, and dread of being sick, and 
 
 perhaps lost, 
 
 Believe me, my dear Chris, 
 
 Your affectionate brother, 
 
 Charles W, 
 
 JEternum, male fida, vale, vale, insula ; quamvis 
 
 Vix unum dederis mi valuisse diem. 
 Sed lege hac sola tibi verba novissima dico — 
 
 Sume tuum ' valeas,' et mihi redde meum. 
 
 C. Wordsworth, Esq., 
 
 No. 33, Rue d'Artois, Paris. 
 
 My last long vacation (1829) was to have been spent at 
 Cuddesdon with Saunders (then a Tutor of Christ Church, 
 afterwards Master of Charterhouse, and ultimately Dean 
 of Peterborough) ; with Acland (afterwards Sir Thomas), 
 and Tancred (also afterwards Sir Thomas), as my fellow 
 pupils. But there again my health became so unsatis- 
 
LIFE AT OXFORD ' 47 
 
 factory that to have remained would have been of little use. 
 Consequently, when about half the vacation was over I 
 took my departure, upon the understanding that I was 
 to be allowed to return for the remainder of my time at 
 Christmas, which I did ; and happily the place suited me 
 better in frosty weather, so that, though Saunders himself 
 was absent in London almost the whole of the time, and I 
 was left alone, I was able to work with very good effect. In 
 the churchyard at Cuddesdon I found a monument which 
 Lowth, sometime Bishop of Oxford, had placed to the 
 memory of his daughter Mary, with the following beautiful 
 and touching inscription : 
 
 Cara vale, ingenio prsestans, pietate, pudore, 
 Et plus quam natae nomine cara, vale ! 
 
 Cara Maria, vale : at veniet felicius aevum, 
 Quando iterum tecum, sim modo dignus, ero. 
 
 Cara, redi, Iseta tum dicam voce ; paternos 
 Eia, age, in amplexus, cara Maria, redi : — 
 
 which I thus translated during a walk on Shotover one 
 Sunday afternoon : 
 
 Mary, farewell ! with every virtue blest, 
 With more than all a parent's love caressed, 
 Farewell ! and oh ! hereafter may 1 prove 
 Worthy to be with thee where aU is love. 
 Mary return, I then with joy shall cry, 
 And in thy bosom waft me to the sky. 
 
 Xaipe jaaX', daTraa-ir} Ovyarep, KeSvrj re, aocfiy re, 
 Kal TrXeov daTraa-crjv 17 Kara TratSa cficXr). 
 
 Xatpc /zaA,'* dXXa XP^vo) iroXv ^e/orcpos ep^^erai alijiv 
 Evt' av^ts fxera (TOvy\ a^to? tiv, tcro/xaL. 
 
 'EX^e ttolXlv, <^at8pos t6t€ cfiOe^o/jiai, wSe Trarpwovs 
 Ev^vs cs d<r7racr/xov5, iXOe, Mdpta (fiikr]. 
 
 The late Lord Derby has given a version of the same 
 
48 ANNALS OF MY EAUI.Y LIFE 
 
 inscription in his * Translations, &c.,' p. 86. And in the 
 church of Much Hadham, Herts, may be seen an inscription 
 made up, curiously enough, partly out of one of mine at 
 Winchester,^ and still more largely out of this of Bishop 
 Lowth. 
 
 Before I proceed to the topic which bulks, I confess, 
 rather too largely among the reminiscences of my Oxford 
 career — I mean the topic of athletics — there are two or three 
 other matters which require to be noticed, and which will 
 convey me back to the earlier part of my undergraduate life. 
 
 I have always regretted that I did not make more 
 use of the * Union ' — our Debating Society — as an instru- 
 ment of education. I was elected a member in my second 
 term, and I put down a question for discussion, * Was the 
 dissolution of monasteries by Henry VIII. justifiable ? ' 
 which was chosen and was to come on after the Easter 
 vacation. My principal opponent was Wrangham of Brase- 
 nose, the clever son of Archdeacon Wrangham, and a 
 double-first-class man. I believe I succeeded fairly well ; 
 Herman Merivale, I remember, told me I had given signs 
 of promise ; but I never spoke again, except on one or two 
 occasions about matters of business.^ A letter which I re- 
 ceived some years ago (Sept. 1881) from the then President, 
 asking for my portrait to hang up upon the wall of their 
 new Debating Hall (in consequence of my name appear- 
 ing in their books as of one who had formerly been an 
 officer of the Society), reminded me that I had once been 
 Treasurer (1828), a fact which I had quite forgotten ; and 
 I doubt if I ever actually served in that capacity. 
 
 » See below, p. 228. 
 
 2 Mr. Brinsley Kichards, in his article on ' Mr. Gladstone's Oxford Days ' 
 {Temple Bar, May, 1883, p. 39), writes: 'Before Mr. Gladstone made 
 his maiden speech at the Union, February, 1830, Manning and Gaskell 
 were, with Wordsworth and Doyle, considered to be the best speakers 
 there.' The compliment, so far as I am concerned, is, I am sure, quite 
 undeserved. 
 
LIFE AT OXFORD 49 
 
 In the spring of 1826, I l&nd from a letter of mine 
 which my brother Christopher had preserved, that I had 
 much reason to be anxious about my father's health. 
 
 Christ Church, Oxford : March 10, 1826. 
 
 Dear Chris, — You tell me not to be alarmed about the state 
 of my father's health, that the operation has been performed very 
 successfully, &c. &c. — all of which, of course, I am exceedingly 
 glad to hear ; but still, as I cannot help feeling some little un- 
 easiness, I trust you will be kind enough to report progress to me 
 in a day or two. 
 
 Your demand of a long letter I cannot possibly answer at 
 present, as our 'Collections' are just coming on. I hope to leave 
 this place for Cambridge on Monday week, and 1 expect to have 
 all my vacation (Easter) busily occupied with 'Montes Pyrenaei.' ^ 
 If you meet with any book which is any way calculated to 
 elucidate that subject you will do me a great favour by pro- 
 curing it. 
 
 Let me hear directly about my father ; how his nights are ; 
 if he suffers pain &c. ; give him my best love. I am glad to hear 
 that John is better. 
 
 Believe me your affectionate brother, 
 
 Chaeles. 
 
 Dodgson of this college has got the Ireland Scholarship (then 
 first instituted). My ears are now being stunned by the ringing 
 of bells on the occasion. All Christ Church is in an uproar. 
 
 To fill up the paper, I subjoin a translation of Milton's Sonnet 
 on Ms Blindness which I composed yesterday. 
 
 C. Wordsworth, Esq., 
 
 23 Golden Square, London. 
 
 Miltoni Carmen XIX. Latine Bedditum. 
 
 Hei mihi ! (triste querens sic mecum corde voluto) 
 Quod jubar ex oculis fugerit omne meis ; 
 
 Dum vagor in lati (quanta est !) caligine mundi, 
 Et, necdum medios, nox premit atra dies. 
 
 ' See above, p. 39. The subject for the University Latin Verse Prize. 
 
 E 
 
60 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Hei mihi I pars nostri posita est sine foenore major, 
 
 Et latet in sterili, morte luenda, solo : 
 Nee minus illam ideo fert exercere voluntas ; 
 
 Ne tumeat Domino, quum redit, ira suo. 
 
 * Ergone,' solicitus quserebam, * luce negata, 
 
 Exigit a famulis pensa diurna Deus ? ' 
 Suscipit at blanda Patientia voce, querelam 
 
 Ut subito arripiat non bene passa meam — 
 
 Non ope, non hominum vana Deus indiget arte, 
 Nee donis, larga quae dedit ipse manu : 
 Munus erit melius si quis se subdidit ultr6 
 Et facili didicit succubuisse jugo. 
 
 Nam Deus imperium exercet regale, neque illi 
 Desunt mille foris agmina, mille domi ; 
 
 Illi, portantes late mandata, ministrant. 
 Hi solio adstantes : — gratus uterque labor. 
 
 The foregoing letter, with many others written by me to 
 my brother Christopher, was returned to me after his death, 
 and I was not sorry to see it again. For not only had I 
 kept no copy of that translation of Milton's Sonnet, but I 
 had entirely forgotten that I had ever written it. The 
 same was the case with my letter from Guernsey, with 
 its Latin epigram, quoted above. And this leads me to 
 mention some other short copies of Latin verses of a 
 peculiar character which I have preserved, and which it 
 may be convenient to introduce here. Old Christ Church 
 men will guess to what I allude. 
 
 The weekly themes, Latin or English, required to be 
 sent in to the Ehetoric Lecturer at other times of the year, 
 were exchanged during a portion of Lent for compositions 
 of the nature of epigrams in Latin elegiacs. The custom had 
 come down from the time when disputations were held upon 
 questions proposed in certain well-known scholastic /or7«?//^, 
 
LIFE AT OXFORD 61 
 
 and admitting of a negative or of an affirmative answer. 
 We were left at liberty to choose for our subject any 
 such question. 
 
 Caemina Quadragesimalia. 
 
 An mens sit in to to corpore ? — 
 
 Neg'*. 
 En ! glacie steterunt et acute frigore rivi ; 
 
 En ! riget inque suis clauditur Isis aquis. 
 Nee mora : tota petens ripas effusa juventus 
 
 Se ludo accingit, pallida bruma, tuo. 
 Hie puer — vitreum quo turbine fertur in aequor, 
 
 Lubricus et flexas itque reditque vias ! 
 Qui capite haud unam scit deduxisse figuram, 
 
 Innumeras docto ducere calce vides. 
 
 Ex nihilo nihil fit. ^ 
 
 Affirm'^. 
 
 Dum ssBpe invita vis scribere, Cotta, Minerva, 
 
 Judicio comitum scurra, poeta tuo, 
 Frons est ilia quidem multa et praeclara minantia, 
 
 Intonsumque patent coUa imitata Deum. 
 Eodere nee satis est ungues, aut vellere barbam, 
 
 Scriniave alterna tundere dura manu ; 
 Quin miserum pulsas, iterumque iterumque cerebrum ; — 
 
 Nil pulsare valet, Cotta, ubi nemo domi est. 
 
 An diversa possint esse in eodem subjecto ? 
 
 Affirm^. 
 Ad auctorem libri anonymi cui titulus 
 * Oxford Nightcaps.' ^ 
 
 Quisquis es, omnigenum pr^eceptor Docte liquorum, 
 
 lepidum certe lastificumque caput ! 
 Scrinia crediderim te compilasse Ly^i, 
 
 Multaque de coenis surripuisse Deum, 
 
 ' Published in Linwood's Anthologia Oxoniensis, p. 226. 
 ^ A volume supposed to have been written by a scout of Christ Church, 
 and containing recipes for a variety of festive beverages. 
 
 B 2 
 
62 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Sit tibi laus SBterna I tuas superare pedestris 
 Quis scriptor chartas, quisve poeta potest ? 
 
 Nam * punctum omne tulit qui miscuit utile dulci,' 
 Et quaB vina quotam scit patiantur aquam. 
 
 An similitudo sit reciproca ? 
 
 Neg^ 
 Ad comoedum celeberrimum, Carolum Matthews, 
 Oxoniam invisentem. 
 
 Cum nuper nostram mimus venisset ad urbem, 
 
 Vir longe ante alios inclytus arte sua, 
 Tota in Democriti partes Academia cessit, 
 
 Dilectumque prius spernit Aristotelem ; 
 Et si quis quaeret quid tunc juvenumque senumque 
 
 Ens unum in multis, credo, cachinnus erat: 
 Seu gentem Americes, et caudam vellit opossi,^ 
 
 Yankaeum et vates arma virosque canit, 
 Seu tangit \dtium omne vafer, moresque suorum, 
 
 Monstraque nativi qualiacunque soli, 
 Admissus pariter circum praecordia ludit, 
 
 Et repetunt hilares cuncta labella jocos. 
 mirum lepidumque caput, quod scilicet unum 
 
 Centum cum totidem vocibus ora tenes, 
 Et modo pragmaticus, modo rex, modo balba puella, 
 
 Aut G alius nebulo, aut Scota videris anus, 
 Aut auriga catus fis, aut infans citharoedus, 
 
 Grammaticusve senex, rhetoricusve puer — 
 Quid de te dicam, qui tot videare vicissim ? 
 
 Omnibus es similis — nemo, facete, tibi. 
 
 Mabella Begina.^ 
 
 Ah ! te, Mabba, meo choreas duxisse cerebro 
 Suspicor, et mediis delituisse comis : — 
 
 ^ In allusion to the song sung by C. M., ' Opossum up a gum tree.' 
 2 The address to Queen Mab was applied to myself because I wished to 
 make it a vehicle for a grateful compliment to Dean Smith for having 
 appointed me to a studentship at the previous Christmas. In sending the 
 verses to Mr. Linwood for insertion (at his request) in Antliologia Oxoniensis, 
 where they appear, pp. 95, 97, I omitted the concluding lines, which con- 
 tained the said compliment, as being somewhat of a personal character, and 
 I am sorry to find that I do not appear to have preserved any copy of them. 
 
LIFE AT OXFORD 58 
 
 Te, si vera fides, nulla Eileithuia poetsB 
 
 Promtior ingenio parturientis adest. 
 En ! similis vitreo tua parvula forma lapillo, 
 
 Quern procerum gestat sardonycata manus ; 
 Sicubi labentem nasis stertentibus axem 
 
 Flectis, agens atomos, tempore noctis, equos. 
 Vidi equidem et — nostros terror nisi lusit ocellos — 
 
 Ilia fuit domina digna quadriga sua : 
 Quippe inerant muscaeque pedes, aleeque cicad®, 
 
 Utilis haec tecto scilicet, ilia rotis : 
 Texuerat minimo retinacula aranea filo, 
 
 Texuerat radiis luna capistra suis : 
 Addidit os grylli scuticam, membranula lorum : 
 
 Aurigam culicem russea Issna tegit : 
 At nuce de cassa rhedam compegit, anilis 
 
 Sive opifex vermis sive sciurus ^ erat ; 
 Nam (nisi fama levis) Lemurum struxisse quadrigas 
 
 Tempore ab antiquo dictus uterque faber. 
 Hac tu. Diva, ruis pompa ! comitatur euntem 
 
 Somnus, et incerto somnia nigra pede. 
 Ergo sive equites per amantis tempora, sive 
 
 Aulicolae notum transgrediare genu ; 
 Hie capite incurvo supplex cadit, ille puellam 
 
 Protinus in somnis credit adesse suam. 
 Causidici digitos modo ludis imagine nummi ; 
 
 Das modo virgineis oscula ficta genis ; 
 Aut dum rite toro requiescit clericus alto, 
 
 Somniferi naso signa canente Dei, 
 Tum praesto intentas decumani fercula porci, 
 
 Labraque Tantaleis ludificare dolis. 
 
 The concluding lines (referred to in the last note), of 
 which I have not preserved a copy, were, I suppose, some- 
 thing of this kind : 
 
 * I am conscious of an offence against strict prosodiacal rule in this 
 combination ; but (1) ' sciurus ' could not otherwise come into the verse ; and 
 (2) I may take shelter under the authority of Vincent Bourne, who has no 
 less than thirty-one instances of the same blemish in his one small volume. 
 Moreover, Horace has four instances in his Satires, and this passage partakes 
 of a satirical character. 
 
64 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Sic quoque cara Viri, cujus de munere alumnus 
 
 Jam nostrsB Celebris glorior esse domus, 
 Saepe mihi ante oculos in somnis surgit Imago, 
 
 Et movet insolita pectora Isetitia. 
 Ille etenim est auctor, curta quod veste relicta 
 
 Indutus spatior liberiore toga/ 
 Effusosque sinus et non mea brachia miror, 
 
 Cseteraque officii signa decora novi. 
 Gestiet ergo illi, dum spiritus hos reget artus, 
 
 Quas possit grates reddere fidus amor ; 
 Nee cessabit honos, seu sol mihi fulget Olympo, 
 
 Seu claudit tenebris lumina fessa sopor. 
 
 The most serious illness I have had during the course 
 of my long life occurred to me early in the spring of 1827,^ 
 and the cause was as unaccountable as the attack was 
 sudden and alarming. I had been playing tennis in the 
 early part of the afternoon in my usual health, when painful 
 spasms came on, which obliged me to give up the game and 
 return to my rooms. I was on the point of taking some 
 brandy to ease the pain, when Herman Merivale happened 
 to call, and, seeing the state I was in, advised me not to do 
 so, but to send at once for a surgeon who lived close at 
 hand. Happily, I took his advice. The surgeon came; 
 said that brandy might have proved fatal ; prescribed what 
 he hoped might give me relief ; but if it had not done so 
 when he should return later in the evening, he must call in 
 a physician. There was no relief, and Dr. Kidd, the most 
 eminent physician then in Oxford, was sent for, who pro- 
 nounced that I was suffering from inflammation of the 
 stomach. In short, my life was in danger. The treatment 
 which he immediately applied, and .his constant and kind 
 
 ' The Student's gown, with its ample folds and expansive sleeves, was 
 very superior to that which I had before worn as a Commoner. 
 
 2 This was written before my recent severe and protracted illness, 
 Christmas 1890 to 3^ne 1891. 
 
ATHLETICS AT OXFORD 65 
 
 attendance upon me for the next two or three weeks, through 
 the mercy of God proved successful. By a strange coinci- 
 dence my father's butler was seized by the same complaint 
 about the same time ; and he died in a few days. As soon 
 as I had recovered sufficiently to bear the journey, I obtained 
 leave of absence and went home ; but it was long before I 
 was restored to my former health, and since then I have 
 never been able to sit up and read late at night, as before 
 that time I had been accustomed to do. 
 
 Praise the Lord, my soul, and all that is within me praise 
 his holy Name. 
 
 Praise the Lord, my soul, and forget not all his benefits. 
 
 Who saved thy life from destruction, and crowned thee with 
 mercy and loving-kindness. 
 
 He hath not cut off like a weaver my Ufe, nor from day even 
 to night made an end of me. 
 
 He hath vouchsafed me life and breath until this hour, from 
 childhood, youth, and hitherto, even unto age. 
 
 I now come to the subject which, as I have said, was 
 practically to me of too engrossing a nature not to claim a 
 prominent place in the record of this period of my early 
 days. 
 
 To begin with my experience as a cricketer. I at once 
 (1826) took a prominent position, for both batting and bowl- 
 ing, in the University eleven, and the next year I was the 
 means of bringing about the first match between Oxford and 
 Cambridge, which was played at Lord's on June 4. I need 
 not repeat here the particulars of that match. They may 
 be found in the account of it which, at the request of Mr. 
 Andrew Lang, I contributed to the volume upon Cricket 
 in the Badminton series {see pp. 328-331) ^ ; only I may 
 mention that my left-hand bowling was so successful on 
 
 • See also my Chapter of Autobiography, p. 13 and p. 18 and Cricket — 
 a Weekly Record of the Game, February 24, 1887. 
 
66 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 that occasion, that it took no fewer than seven of the Cam- 
 bridge wickets in one innings ; the only one which the bad 
 weather suffered us to play ; but that one was in favour of 
 Oxford by 258 runs to 92. In the next year my average 
 of runs was considerably higher than that of any other 
 member of the eleven, being forty-one ; although I had 
 then begun to take to rowing also, and was frequently on 
 the river in an evening, pulling stroke in an amateur six- 
 oar with a crew of Christ Churxih friends. The practice 
 thus acquired brought me into notice as an oarsman, and 
 when I was at Cambridge for the following Christmas and 
 Easter vacations, enabled me to take a place occasionally 
 in the Johnian boat, then, I think, at the top of the river, 
 on the invitation of my old Harrow schoolfellow, Charles 
 Merivale, now Dean of Ely,^ and others of that crew with 
 whom I had become acquainted, especially G. A. Selwyn, 
 afterwards Bishop, and Snow, the stroke, both Etonians. 
 Encouraged by the example of the inter-university cricket 
 match, which had taken place in 1827, we talked over the 
 possibility of getting up a similar competition in rowing ; 
 and the result was that a correspondence took place between 
 Snow and Staniforth, captain of the Christ Church boat, 
 who had been schoolfellows and boating comrades at Eton, 
 which ended by fixing a day for the proposed encounter — 
 viz. June 10 — and the place — viz. the Thames at Henley. 
 Though I had never pulled in my college boat (because, 
 cricket and rowing being then in the same term, it was 
 impossible to pursue both; and I had been unwilling to 
 relinquish cricket — my first love), I was selected to be one 
 of our university crew, and was placed at No. 8, but 
 
 * Another old Harrow friend, Bishop Perry, late of Melbourne, informed 
 me this summer (1890) that boating at Cambridge was not then (in 1829) 
 more than three years old. He himself had been one of the crew of the 
 first eight-oar launched on the Cam, and that was in 1836. The crew were 
 all Trinity men. 
 
ATHLETICS AT OXFORD 67 
 
 eventually, on the failure of the health of Croft, of Balliol, 
 promoted to No. 4. As soon as my father heard of this, he 
 took alarm, in consequence of my severe illness two years 
 before, and instantly wrote to me to forbid my rowing, to my 
 extreme distress and embarrassment, as I neither liked to give 
 up my place in the boat nor to disobey him. But I got over 
 the difficulty in this way : I went to the physician who had 
 attended me — Dr. Kidd — and requested him to examine me, 
 and, if he was satisfied that I had not suffered in any re- 
 spect from what I had been doing, to give me a testimonial 
 to that effect which I might send to my father. This he 
 did, and my father's apprehensions were so far overcome 
 that he withdrew his prohibition. The issue of that contest 
 is well knowni^ Oxford won easily.^ But the success of 
 Oxford did not end there. The rowing match at Henley 
 took place on a Wednesday. On the following Friday the 
 second inter-university cricket match came off, on what was 
 then called the Magdalen ground, at Oxford, and we were 
 again victorious — by 115 runs. For some account of the 
 game, and especially of my own share in it, I may refer 
 as before to my contribution to the Badminton volume on 
 Cricket ; but a * bantering letter,' ^ which I wi*ote to Charles 
 
 ' Full particulars concerning it may be seen in The Record of the Uni- 
 versity Boat Race, by G, Treherne and T. Goldie, 1884, pp. 4-11. 
 
 2 Dr. John Morgan, a physician at Manchester, in his interesting volume 
 (1870) entitled University Oars, speaks of me as ' legitimately to be looked 
 upon as the father of the inter-university (rowing) match.' Of the inter- 
 university cricket match that is certainly true. Whether or no it is equally 
 true of the rowing match — a point upon which there has been a slight dif- 
 ference of opinion — it cannot he disputed that the circumstance of my being 
 an Oxford man, while my home was at Cambridge, and the peculiar advan- 
 tages I had in forming acquaintances at both, had much to do with the 
 latter incident as well as with the former : so much, indeed, that after I 
 took my degree, early in 1830, both the boat race and the cricket match 
 were discontinued for six years — viz. till 1836. 
 
 ^ So described in a full and graphic article in the Times, March 26, 
 1887, on ' The First University Boat Eace.' The letter had previously 
 appeared in the Record of the University Boat Race, above referred to. 
 
58 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Merivale, in immediate prospect of the two encounters (a 
 letter which he has preserved), may be inserted here, as it 
 gives the names both of the eight and of the eleven on the 
 Oxford side. 
 
 Thursday morning. 1829. 
 
 My dear Merivale, — I thank you very much for your letter — 
 its impudence was unparalleled. I do not know which to admire 
 most, its direct assertions or its occult insinuations. The very 
 supposition of my being in our boat has quite delighted you — 
 allow me to assure you of the truth of the report. But this is not 
 the only bone I have to pick with you : the sufficiently-candid 
 manner in which you talk of * lasting us out ' amuses me so 
 much, that I am ready to die with laughter whenever I think of 
 it. My dear fellow, you cannot possibly know our crew, or you 
 would not write in such an indiscreet manner. Allow me to 
 enUghten you ! 
 
 8. Staniforth, Ch. Ch. boat — 4 feet across the shoulders and 
 as many 8ia//,7ra^ — or through the chest. 
 
 7. Moore, Ch. Ch. boat — 6 ft. 1 — in all probability a relation 
 of the Giant whom the * 3 rosy cheeked schoolboys' built upon the 
 top of Helm Craig : so renowned for length and strength of limb. 
 
 6. Garnier — Worcester boat — splendid oar ! 
 
 5. Toogood. Bal. boat — yes ; too good for you, but just the 
 man for us ! 
 
 4. Wordsworth, new oar, ' has neither words nor worthy 
 action nor utterance, &c. I only (row) right on (But) I tell you 
 that that you yourselves do know.' 
 
 3. Croft, ^ Bal. boat. No recommendation necessary. 
 
 2. Arbuthnot, Bal. boat. Strong as * Bliss' best ' [famous 
 Harrow beer]. 
 
 1. Carter — St. John's 4 oar — ' protentior ictu fulmineo.' 
 
 Thus far this letter was written three or four days ago in 
 Popham's rooms — the infection of whose company must be my 
 excuse for its saucy style. The fact is, our boat has been reduced 
 to a considerable pickle — owing to some of our best oars not being 
 able to pull, Stephen Davies' ^ mismanagement, and one or two 
 
 * Taken unwell after the first part of this letter was written, and his 
 place supplied by Bates, Christ Church boat. 
 
 2 The professional trainer of all our rowing men. 
 
ATHLETICS AT OXFORD 69 
 
 other considerations. We have at last, however, got under 
 way with a fixed crew, and matters are proceeding a little more 
 swimmingly. You will see by the above list that our stroke 
 has been changed.^ Our days for practice at Henley will be 
 "Wednesday, Thursday, Saturday, and Monday. Our uniform 
 black straw hats, dark blue striped jerseys, and canvas trousers. 
 You must not abuse it, as Gamier and myself were chosen to 
 decide upon it. 
 
 I turn with more pleasure to the cricket match, the prospect 
 of which is quite delightful ; not that I expect to win, but that 
 I think we cannot fail to have a pleasant game. Our eleven will 
 be : Bayley, Wright, Knatchbull, Bird, Price, Popham, H. Deni- 
 son. Musters, Homer, Cooke, and myself. This information is 
 for Pickering ; if you will be kind enough to forward it to him, 
 and to thank him for his letter. Ask him if we are to do any- 
 thing for him about an umpire. Ashby stands for us. Printed 
 bills will reach Cambridge in a day or two. Now I think of it, 
 you wished to know our boat. It is to be the old Balliol, built 
 by Stephen Davies. This, I am sure, will please you. However, 
 I am still ready to take two to one. With kind remembrance to 
 all friends and brothers, 
 
 Believe me, 
 
 My dear Merivale, 
 
 Sincerely yours, 
 
 C. WORDSWOKTH. 
 
 I have lived to be invited to take a prominent part in 
 the jubilee banquets both of the first inter-university 
 cricket match, and of the first inter-university boat race ; 
 but unfortunately I was not able to be present at either. 
 At the former, however, held with Justice Chitty in the 
 chair, a song, composed by C. S. Bere, and sung after dinner, 
 began as follows : 
 
 Fifty years have sped since first, 
 
 Keen to win their laurel, 
 Oxford, round a Wordsworth clustered, 
 Cambridge, under Jenner mustered, 
 
 Met in friendly quarrel. 
 
 • Garnier had been stroke. 
 
60 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 At the latter, the guernsey which I had rowed in, and 
 carefully preserved, was accepted as my representative, and 
 duly honoured by being hung up as a trophy over the 
 back of the chairman, who was again Justice Chitty : 
 an incident thus recorded in the Latin verses written 
 for the occasion by Mr. H. Kynaston, and translated by 
 Justice Denman (* Ipse ' is the chairman) : 
 
 Ipse vires numerat laudatque, et fortia narrat 
 Dum facta, in medium mirantibus omnibus effert 
 Qua tunica indutus sudavit Episcopus dim. 
 
 Turns triumphant to the guernsey 
 
 By a reverend Prelate sent ; 
 Eeads, that though to come he burns, he 
 
 Must not come, or he'd repent, 
 For that wheresoe'er he turns, he 
 
 Duties finds, because 'tis Lent. 
 
 The mention of that trophy reminds me that Tom 
 Gamier (No. 4), afterwards Dean of Lincoln, and I, who had 
 been appointed to decide uj)on the uniform to be worn by 
 our crew, chose the Christ Church guernsey as our pattern 
 (four of the crew being Christ Church men) ; only with 
 a broader and darker blue, instead of black, stripe. Hence 
 the origin of the * Dark Blues.' 
 
 So much of cricket and rowing. I was also greatly 
 addicted to tennis (having been a racquet player at Harrow) 
 and to skating, when it was to be had ; and in both obtained 
 distinction. At tennis, the men with whom I played most 
 were three Gentlemen Commoners of Oriel — the college 
 nearest * Sabin's ' (the best) tennis court — viz. Francis 
 Trench, an old schoolfellow at Harrow, elder brother of the 
 late Archbishop of Dublin, Edmund Head, afterwards Sir 
 Edmund, and Governor of Canada, and the Hon. Charles 
 Murray, afterwards a well-known diplomatist at several 
 
ATHLETICS AT OXFORD 61 
 
 foreign courts. The last was the only undergraduate who, 
 upon the whole, was my superior. Among the graduates, 
 Eobert Barter, of New College, afterwards Warden of 
 Winchester, much surpassed us all; and I accounted it 
 a great privilege when, as happened now and then, I was 
 admitted to play with him, always, however, receiving from 
 him not less than * fifteen.' And what this privilege eventu- 
 ally led to in after life will be seen at a later date. I may 
 also record that I had the honour of teaching the same fine 
 old English, or rather Anglo- Gallican, game — much older 
 than cricket, as we may see from Shakespeare — to Henry 
 Denison, before mentioned as a fellow student of Christ 
 Church ; and I may lay claim to the honour all the more 
 because I persuaded him to play often against his will, for 
 he was a very close and regular student ; but before long 
 he excelled his instructor, and eventually became so dis- 
 tinguished that he had the credit, I believe, of being the 
 best gentleman player in England. 
 
 TToXXol jxaOrjTat KpeL(r(TOV€<s SiSacrKaXoiV, 
 
 To pass on to skating. I was the first man in Oxford 
 to introduce skates with the blades rounded off behind, in 
 order to facilitate the cutting of figures backwards, and 
 especially the outside edge. This I learnt from a first-rate 
 London skater whom I happened to meet upon a pond at 
 Hampstead. The best skaters of my time, with whom 
 I was more or less upon a par, were Cyril Page, Henry 
 Denison, and Henry Jeffreys, all with me students of Christ 
 Church. One of my skating reminiscences is curious. 
 There was a small Society of Johnians at Cambridge, who 
 called themselves Psychrolytes, because they rejoiced in 
 bathing all the year round, in any weather, and in any 
 water, however cold. I remember one day, when I went 
 out to skate, falling in with two of them, G. A. Selwyn 
 
62 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 (afterwards Bishop) and Shadwell, who were equipped with 
 skates in one hand, and a towel in the other, as they 
 intended to bathe first, and to skate afterwards ! This the 
 Cam admits of, or used to do so, as did also the Isis, because, 
 in consequence of springs or currents, they were wont to 
 freeze very unequally, so that there were parts of the river 
 closely conterminous where the ice would bear, and parts 
 which were not even frozen over ; a circumstance which 
 required great caution on the part of skaters, and which 
 brought me on one occasion at Oxford into imminent 
 danger of being drowned.^ 
 
 To return to matters of more importance. 
 
 In 1828, and again in 1829, I was a competitor for the 
 Ireland Scholarship, and, though not actually successful, I 
 had no great reason to be dissatisfied with the results, 
 considering the state of health in which I had to undergo 
 the stress of the examination, lasting for five days, upon 
 both occasions. In May 1828 I find myself writing thus 
 to my brother Christopher : 
 
 On the third day I was taken so unwell that I was forced to 
 send for Dr. Kidd directly I came out of the examination. I was 
 in great pain, and very feverish for some time ; took physic and 
 went to bed early ; passed a wretched night, and got up in any- 
 thing but a comfortable condition ; but, by miraculous good 
 fortune, on that morning we had not to go in till twelve o'clock ; 
 the Convocation House in which we sat being wanted for some 
 other purpose ; otherwise I should certainly have been compelled 
 to relinquish the contest. As it was, I had to get a note from 
 Short to the examiners to request tliat I might be allowed to 
 leave the room, if necessary ; you know we are kept under lock 
 and key. In therefore I went, and sat it out, but made a sad 
 mess ; a passage from j^schines contra Timarchum to turn into 
 Latin from 12 to 2 p.m., and a paper of Critical Questions from 
 
 ' See above, p. 14. 
 
LIFE AT OXFORD 63 
 
 2.15 to 5. This also I made a sad mess of. Up to last night I 
 had been tolerably successful. 
 
 Nevertheless, when the decision was given, in favour of 
 Massie of Wadham, I was announced as having come in 
 second, but with another, whose name I forget, as my 
 equal. In 1829 the report which I had to give, under date 
 March 22, to the same correspondent, both of the state of 
 my health and of the result of the competition, was much 
 the same as in the previous year — not better but rather 
 worse in both respects. 
 
 Unless I had been of the most resolute and sanguine disposition, 
 I must have relinquished the contest on the fourth day. Within 
 an hour of my going into the examination the physic which Dr. 
 Kidd insisted upon my taking operated so violently that, to pre- 
 vent its further effects, I was forced to take a draught the moment 
 before I went into the Schools. In addition to the weakness to 
 which this reduced me, I was in such a state of high fever that 
 for the first half hour I was quite unable to hold a pen. This 
 had been the case, though in a less degree, on all the former days, 
 attended with heat and dizziness in the head ; though, immedi- 
 ately the perspiration ceased, I was unable to write without 
 gloves — and scarcely with them — through the cold which suc- 
 ceeded ; the frost being here very severe on the first three days. 
 Notwithstanding, however, these disadvantages, when we left off 
 on the Wednesday — the night of my being taken ill — I heard of 
 one of the men who sat betting ten to one in my favour, besides 
 many other bets of my being backed at odds against the field. 
 There were twenty-five candidates. . . . Two other little traits 
 of the examination I must not omit to mention. The successful 
 candidate, Borrett of Magdalen, is a pupil of Merivale's [Herman 
 Merivale's, the first Ireland Scholar, 1825]. Merivale told me, 
 this day last week, that he could do nothing well -but Homerics. 
 Homerics we had none ! Merivale breakfasted with Davison the 
 morning of the decision ; bet upon the result ; placed the three 
 first : 1, myself; 2, Payne (who got the scholarship the follow- 
 ing year) ; 3, Johnson. No mention of Borrett, his own pupil ! 
 But doubtless you are bursting to know something of seconds and 
 thirds. 
 
64 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 PapaB I Don't be alarmed, * We are seven ' ! You will doubt- 
 less exclaim — ' I pray you tell (dear Charles) how this may be ? * 
 I cannot possibly explain it, but so it is : ' Nay, we are seven ' — 
 Septem sapientes redivivi. Talk no more of your * pleiad of 
 pigs.' ^ Our Oxford sow has produced a much finer litter. Now, 
 ladies and gentlemen, walk in ! walk in ! All twins, ladies and 
 gentlemen ; not a hair's difference in the length of their tails or 
 the turn of their snouts. But I am degrading the honest show- 
 man in drawing a parallel between him and our examiners ; and 
 perhaps, too, the pigs will not think themselves flattered by the 
 comparison. But to be serious ; though, to be sure, the bare 
 truth is the acme of everything jocose and ludicrous. All that 
 is yet known is as follows ; and, as Short told it me himself, after 
 receiving a letter from Burton, one of the examiners, you may 
 depend upon every syllable of it being unadulterated ; Short 
 himself being the most plain-spoken, blunt, unceremonious 
 fellow, and never dreaming that a word, either consolatory, 
 laudatory, or even interrogatory, would be necessary or appro- 
 priate. * Before coming to the last paper (essay on the Origin 
 and Progress of Taste) it was such a near thing that the 
 examiners had not any idea whom they would elect, and, even 
 when that had been looked over, it was almost impossible to 
 decide — the seven best being all so nearly equal. Borrett, how- 
 ever — a new Shrewsbury importation — was at length preferred. 
 The next, if there was a shade of difference, was another Mag- 
 dalen man, also fresh from Shrewsbury ; then came a hst of five, 
 considered cequales, in which my name appeared first, but 
 whether intentionally or by accident Short had not yet learnt. 
 The other four were Payne, W. Palmer, Johnson, and one un- 
 known. If we are to analyse these seven wise men, we find four 
 are Butlerites (of Shrewsbury) ; the two freshmen naturally 
 taking the lead, as having forgot least of their schoolboy cram. 
 [In a previous part of the letter I had complained of the papers 
 set as being too elementary — only ' such as a babe might have 
 
 * When, in 1828, in the Mathematical Tripos at Cambridge seven 
 Johnians were placed together in succession to the senior wrangler (my old 
 Harrow friend, Perry), Blomfield, a Trinity man (afterwards Bishop of 
 London), wittily gave them the above sobriquet. The opprobrious epithet 
 was wont to be applied — for what reason I do not know — by ill-natured 
 Trinity men to their neighbours of St. John's. 
 
LIFE AT OXFORD 66 
 
 answered ! '] * Of the old stagers,' Short said, ' you are the first, 
 it seems.' .... It is time to conclude this croaking scrawl, 
 which I have written whilst lying on my sofa ; for I am still an 
 invalid. I saw Kidd again yesterday, but to-day am much 
 better.' 
 
 The letter from which the foregoing extract is taken 
 bears the signature ' Sapientum Unus e Septem.' It is 
 obvious to remark upon it that it is not the first, and doubt- 
 less will not be the last, occasion on which a disappointed 
 candidate has found fault with his examiners. What the 
 nature of the bodily ailments, which occurred so inoppor- 
 tunely in both my contests for the Ireland Scholarship 
 really was, I do not remember ; but, whatever it may have 
 been, I have no doubt it was greatly aggravated by the 
 constitutional nervousness which has been (as before 
 mentioned) such a serious trouble to me under anxious 
 circumstances of all kinds during my whole life. 
 
 During the last term of my undergraduate course, I 
 had the assistance of Michell of Wadham (afterwards 
 Fellow of Lincoln, and Public Orator) as my private tutor ; 
 and when I took my degree of B.A. after Easter 1830 my 
 name appeared in the first class, which included only four 
 others. Among the congratulations which I received on 
 the occasion, the following came from my uncle, the poet. 
 The ' disappointments ' to which he alludes had reference no 
 doubt to my having failed to obtain the Ireland Scholarship. 
 
 Kydal Mount : Thursday. 
 
 My dear Nephew, — The pleasant news of your station in the 
 first class reached Rydal Mount yesterday — but I was from home 
 and did not learn it till this morning, when I entered the house 
 from Patterdale, and Dora, who is always the first to report well of 
 her cousins, called out to me from the top of the stairs, ' Charles 
 is in the first class.' We all congratulate you most heartily ; 
 and I hope, notwithstanding some disappointments heretofore, 
 
 F 
 
66 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 that you feel yourself recompensed, as far as honour goes, for your 
 labours. But I trust that you value the honour infinitely less 
 than the habits of industry and the knowledge which have 
 enabled you to acquire it. You have hitherto been in study a 
 busy bee ; let the * amor florum ' and the ' generandi gloria 
 mellis,' continue to animate you, and be persuaded, my dear 
 Charles, that you will be both the better and happier. 
 
 Your aunts are both well ; your aunt Dorothy has had no 
 relapse for a long time, though she complies with our earnest 
 request in retaining her invalid precautions. Dora, alas ! had a 
 severe attack of bilious fever three weeks ago — she is convales- 
 cent, but regains her strength slowly. 
 
 The other day I had the pleasure of being greeted in the road 
 by your Bowness tutor and friend — Martin. He was in excel- 
 lent spirits, and looked well. One of his companions was a young 
 man, Fellow of Trinity, whose name, though they drank tea with 
 us, I did not learn. He was guiding them through the country. 
 
 The weather has been with us very cold— but sometimes such 
 as to make walking truly delightful. I found it so this morning, 
 when with Mrs. W. I crossed Kirkstone. She rode to the top 
 of the mountain ; but down hill we tripped it away side by side 
 charmingly. Think of that, my dear Charles, for a Darby and 
 Joan of sixty each. Farewell! Where are you going this 
 summer — to Cambridge first no doubt, but whither afterwards ? 
 Could not you come hither with your father ? I fear we could 
 not lodge you both in the house, but at the foot of the hill we 
 can procure a bed, with due notice beforehand. Ever your 
 affectionate uncle, W. W. 
 
 I have never been in the habit of keeping a journal for 
 any length of time, but have made the attempt at intervals 
 more than once. The following fragmentary memoranda, 
 partly of Cambridge and partly of Oxford life, belong to the 
 years 1829-30. 
 
 Cambridge : Oct., 1829. 
 
 Monday. — Mr. and Mrs. Hugh Eose, Dr. Allen, and his son, 
 a freshman from Charterhouse, dined here. Rode with my 
 father. Bead a good deal of Parr's letters, which constitute 
 voIg. vii. and viii. of his Life and Works, edited by Dr. Johnstone. 
 
LIFE AT OXFORD 67 
 
 One from Jeremy Bentham rather curious, beginning* Avo-Trapt ! ' 
 Eose told us an anecdote of Parr. Conversing with Payne Knight, 
 who was beating him in the argument, he flew in a great passion. 
 
 * I cannot endure this impudence, sir.' ' Impudence, Doctor ? 
 We should rather call it in Greek Trapprja-La.' Rose also told us 
 some good anecdotes of Gaisford. When made Greek Professor 
 he received from Lord Liverpool a letter announcing the appoint- 
 ment, full of compliments on the honour his vast learning &c. &c. 
 conferred on the University &c. &c. To which he only replied, 
 
 * My Lord, I have received your letter, and accede to the contents. 
 Yours T. G.' It came to Dean Jackson's ears that he had 
 written this letter ; but, disbelieving the report, he sent for him 
 and asked him if it was true. On his replying in the affirmative, 
 Jackson made him sit down and write another letter, and at the 
 same time insisted on his sending off a large paper copy of his 
 Hephaestion, bound in red morocco, to counteract the ill-effect of 
 his former uncourteous letter. [The foregoing anecdote seems 
 almost incredible, but it is confirmed by another which I find in 
 a letter written by me from Cambridge to my brother Christopher, 
 then at Rome, in December 1831. 'I think I gave you in my last 
 something of a sketch of our new Dean's character. Of his pro- 
 pensity to Laconism we had a curious specimen the other morn- 
 ing. He had written to my father to borrow from the College 
 library Porson's copy of Suidas, which of course was sent to him, 
 with a fine string of compliments from the Master, how that 
 the world was all on tip-toe with the expectation of his new 
 edition, as well as congratulations on his appointment to the 
 Deanery. To all which the only answer was : *' Dear Sir, I have 
 Porson's copy of Suidas, Kusteri, three vols, folio ; and am much 
 obliged to yourself and the College." One would have thought 
 that a Zexicographer would have been a man of more words ! ' I 
 also find the following in a letter of Pusey to my father, August 7, 
 1840 : * Letters from our Chapter are sometimes, I expect, rather 
 Laconic, the Dean being a person of few words. It was a current 
 story in college, that he once wrote to the father of an under- 
 graduate : " Dear Sir — Such letters as yours are a great annoy- 
 ance to your obedient servant, T. Gaisford." '] 
 
 Gaisford owed his rise to Dean Cyril Jackson, who gave him 
 a studentship, to the great surprise of everybody, as he lived shy 
 and retired, so that his name had never been heard of in college ; 
 
 r 2 
 
68 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 but Jackson fished him out. Gaisford, when an examiner in the 
 Schools, was very fond of Aristophanes, and when anyone took it 
 up, used to rub his hands as pleased as possible. One day, 
 having got hold of such a man to his great delight, he put him 
 on, but unluckily in the second line the word ttvv^ occurred, which 
 he construed * a windmill ' ! On this Gaisford shut the book, 
 threw himself back in his chair, muttering * -n-vvi, a windmill,' 
 
 * TTvv^, a windmill ' &c., and would examine the man no further, 
 nor anyone else that day ; and when he was going up the steps 
 to Hall, he was still heard saying to himself * irvvi, a windmill ! ' 
 
 * TTvu^, a windmill ! ' 
 
 One of Dean Jackson's most favourite books, especially after 
 his retirement, was Homer. Once when a person called on him 
 he took down a great folio edition, and said, * If I have read this 
 book four times, I may safely say I have read it 400. It serves 
 me on all occasions, of hope, fear, grief, or joy,' &c. Dr. Allen, 
 formerly Fellow of Trinity, told us a good deal about Porson ; 
 how he used to meet him at wine parties at Stevenson's 
 rooms, and how, when everyone else had gone but himself 
 (Allen), he would exert all his powers of entertainment, and open 
 all his stores of information, in order to induce him to sit on, that 
 he might be able to stay the longer over the bottle. Thus Allen 
 got an immense deal from him, of which he kept memoranda, 
 and they are still in his possession. Some good stories told 
 of old Barnes of Peterhouse. He and the Provost of King's great 
 friends; both Etonians. At St. Mary's one day Barnes very 
 sleepy over the sermon. The Provost, who sat next him, jogged 
 him continually, and he as often retorted by saying that he was 
 only shutting his eyes, but not asleep. When the sermon was 
 over, Barnes expostulated with the Provost, and said he had not 
 been asleep ; the latter assured him that he had. Barnes again 
 denying, * Well then, what was the sermon about ? ' said the 
 Provost. * About ! Why about a quarter of an hour too long ! ' 
 answered Barnes. 
 
 Tuesday.— "Rode with Phillips to lionise Lord Hardwicke's at 
 Wimpole — same party at dinner as yesterday. 
 
 Extracts from Parr Letters, vol. vii. p. 143 (to Lord Holland.) 
 You may have heard that the other day there was an equality 
 of votes for the Preachership of Lincoln's Inn. There must be 
 a new election. I dread the power of Peel and the intrigues 
 
LIFE AT OXFORD 6^ 
 
 of Jackson. Lloyd of Christ Church is a good scholar and a 
 worthy man, and I was much pleased to hear of his Eton preju- 
 dices against the Westminsters at the recitation of one of their 
 prologues. ' We shall have a false quantity,' says he. None 
 came, the recitation went on, and his comrades teased him. 
 ' Oh ! ' quoth Lloyd, * come it will at last.' And come it did, in 
 the word propitius, the first syllable being made long. Lloyd 
 triumphed. 
 
 Wednesday. — Same party dined here as yesterday, with the 
 addition of Mr. Henry Rose, a Johnian. Went with Mr. 
 Rose senior to the Public Library, to hunt out Commentaries 
 on the Ethics. 
 
 Thursday. — Rode out with my father ; Lord Chief Justice 
 Tindal and son (a freshman) arrived here. A large party at 
 dinner to meet them, among whom was Whewell, just returned 
 boiling hot from Germany, &c. Had some talk with Dr. Allen 
 about Person. 
 
 Christian knowledge of the House of Commons : — Goulburn 
 told us of a Bill, drawn up by an Irish member, Mr. O'Brien, and 
 which he himself had seen, wherein it was provided that such 
 and such proceedings (I forget the particular import of the Bill) 
 should take place annually on the 1st of August, unless that day 
 should happen to fall upon a Sunday, Good Friday, or Christmas 
 Day I 
 
 My father's predecessor as Master of Trinity was 
 Mansell, who at the same time was Bishop of Bristol. He 
 had some reputation for wit, which showed itself in the 
 composition of epigrams. I remember two of them, which 
 are rather clever. 
 
 071 a singing man in Trinity Chapel choir, who owed his 
 appointment to favouritism, in return for his vote at a 
 contested county election. 
 
 * A singing man, and yet not sing ! 
 Come, justify your patron's bounty ; 
 Give us a song.' — * Excuse me, sir. 
 My voice is in another county.' 
 
70 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Cn Bishop Marsh, of Peterborough, who was also Divinity 
 Professor at Cambridge, building a house upon a site 
 which had been occupied by a small inn, bearing the sign of 
 Bishop Blaize. 
 
 Two of a trade can ne'er agree ; 
 
 No proverb e'er was juster : 
 They've ta'en down Bishop Blaize, you see, 
 And put up Bishop Bluster.^ 
 
 Oxford : Nov. 30. 
 
 Monday, 1st. — A clergyman doing duty for a friend in Wales 
 was told by an old woman who filled the situation of clerk that 
 he must preach in the reading desk, as she had permission to 
 keep her goose in the pulpit (Tireman, Magd.). Walked out 
 with Twisleton. Dined with him at Trinity — wined with Steph. 
 Denison at Balliol. 
 
 Tuesday, 2nd. — Dined with Twisleton at Trin. : wined with 
 Payne at Bal. Rogers walking about town early in the morning 
 saw on a wall ' Warren's B ' which a man had been chalking up 
 but had not had time to finish, on which he remarked that the 
 remainder was lacking (Skinner, Bal,). Smith, by way of a joke, 
 invited a party of friends who all had the names of birds — such 
 as Chaffinch, Sparrow, Goldfinch, &c. To these he gave as the 
 dinner hour a quarter to five ; but took care to tell Mr. Birdmore 
 six, that by his coming in last he might have an opportunity for 
 the joke : * And now, gentlemen, let me introduce to you one bird 
 more ' (Skinner). Eogers coming to a turnstile and going through 
 first, excused himself to the friend with whom he was walking : 
 * You see we cannot both go together, for this is the orgaji of 
 individuality ' (Skinner). ' Claret would be port if it could ' 
 (Bentley : Monk's Life). 
 
 Wednesday, Srd. — Wined with Rogers and Thomas. Born a 
 posthumous child, and bred up as an object of charity, he (Swift) 
 early adopted the custom of observing his birthday as a term not 
 of joy but of sorrow, and of reading, when it annually recurred, 
 
 * Bishop Marsh, author of Lectures on the Criticism and Interpretation 
 of the Bible, made some sensation in his day, and incurred no little abuse, 
 by a series of special questions which he required to be answered to his 
 satisfaction by all who applied to him for admission to Holy Orders. 
 
LIFE AT OXFOED 71 
 
 the striking passage of Scripture in which Job laments and 
 execrates the day on which it was said in his father's house 
 ' that a man-child was born.' 
 
 Thursday, Uh. — Dined &c. with Hope. . . . Heard of 
 Garnier's election to All Souls : called to congratulate him. 
 
 Friday J 5th. — Dined with Grant of New Coll. : met Acland, 
 Sir Stephen Glynne, &c. Story of Swift and his clerk, ' Dearly 
 beloved Roger,' not true according to Sir Walter Scott in his Life 
 of Swift. ' The press was never so powerful in quantity — and so 
 weak in quality as at the present time ; if applied to it the simile 
 of Virgil must be reversed, ** Non trunco sed frondibus efficit 
 umbram " (Lacon). . . . The pastry cook and confectioner are 
 sure to put good thijigs into an author's pages if he fail to do it 
 himself.' 
 
 Saturday, Gth. — Unwell ; stayed in ; Denison dined with me. 
 Received a basket of game from Wilmot. ' Quicquid delirant 
 reges, plectuntur Achivi.' When error sits in the seat of power 
 and of authority, and is generated in high places, it may be com- 
 pared to that torrent which originates indeed in the mountain 
 but commits its devastation in the vale. Cato finely observed he 
 would much rather that posterity should inquire why no statues 
 were erected to him, than why they were (Lacon). 
 
 Sunday, 1th. — Dined with Claughton of Trin. ; breakfasted 
 with Pennefather of Bal. ; received a letter from Chris. Cicero 
 observed to a degenerate patrician, ' I am the first of my family, 
 but you are the last of yours.' And those who value themselves 
 merely on their ancestry have been compared to potatoes — all that 
 is good of them is under the groimd. The first consideration with 
 a knave is how to help himself ; and the second how to do it 
 with an appearance of helping you. Dionysius the tyrant stripped 
 the statue of Jupiter Olympius of a robe of massive gold and 
 substituted a cloak of wool, saying gold is too cold in winter 
 and too heavy in summer. It behoves us to take care of 
 Jupiter, 
 
 Monday, 8th. — Rode to Blenheim with Manning. Dined 
 with Hamilton. In all societies it is advisable to associate if 
 possible with the highest ; not that the highest are always the 
 best, but because if disgusted there we can at any time descend, 
 but if we begin with the lowest, to ascend is impossible. In the 
 grand theatre of human life a box ticket takes us through the 
 
72 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 house. So it is better to be at Ch. Ch. than at any other college. 
 Wrote to Wilmot. 
 
 Tuesday, 9th. — Dined with Head at Merton : met Wortley &c. ; 
 walked out with Twisleton, who told me of an amusing parody 
 on my uncle's lines, ' There lived &c.' 
 
 There lived, beside the untrodden ways 
 
 To Rydal mere which lead, 
 A bard whom there were none to praise 
 
 And very few to read. 
 
 Wednesday, 10th. — Breakfasted with Hope; walked 'with 
 Michell ; dined with Canning. Plutarch says that ' the sur- 
 name of Cicero was owing to a wart on the nose of one of his 
 ancestors in the shape of a vetch, which the Romans called 
 cicer.' This has given rise to a blunder of some sculptors, who, 
 in their busts of Cicero, have formed the resemblance of this 
 vetch on his nose ; not reflecting that it was the name only, and 
 not the vetch itself, which was transmitted to him by his ancestors. 
 Burke used to practise speaking at a low club which met at a 
 baker's ; on which Sheridan remarked that * it was no wonder 
 the hon. gentleman, who went to a baker's for his eloquence, 
 should come to the House of Commons for his bread.' 
 
 Thursday, 11th. — Wrote to Chris ; wined with Jeffreys ; took 
 Michell to the Debating Society. Question : ' Whether the Duke 
 of Wellington's Ministry deserves the confidence of the country ? ' 
 Gladstone ope^ied, Ahercorn, Lincoln, Herbert, &c. spoke. 
 Carried in the negative by a majority of one. Tea with Gaskell. 
 Honour is most capricious in her rewards. She feeds us with 
 air, and often pulls down our house to build our monument. 
 * Felix quern faciunt aliena pericula cautum.' This is well trans- 
 lated ' It is better to borrow experience than to buy it.' 
 
 Friday, 12th. — Wine with Denison. 
 
 Saturday, ISth. — Rode with Hamilton. Spoke Declamation 
 in Hall. 
 
 Sunday, 14:th. — Hawkins preached ; dined with Phillips of 
 Trinity College, Cambridge, at the Angel. 
 
 Monday, 15 th. — Walked with Twisleton. 
 
 Tuesday, 16th. — Wine with Popham. 
 
 Wednesday, 11th. — Dined with Twiss of Univ. 
 
 Thursday, ISth. — Breakfast with Phillimore. 
 
IJFE AT OXFORD 7a 
 
 In a letter to my brother Christopher, written from Cud- 
 desdon, September 4, 1829, I find the following : 
 
 What do you think of Tennyson's Prize Poem ? [Timbuctoo.] 
 If such an exercise had been sent up at Oxford, the author would 
 have had a better cbance of being rusticated — with the view of 
 his passing a few months in a Lunatic Asylum — than of obtaining 
 the prize. It is certainly a wonderful production ; and, if it had 
 come out with Lord Byron's name, it would have been thought 
 as fine as anything he ever wrote. 
 
 I was always very intolerant of anything like injustice, 
 whether in a great matter or in a small. One afternoon, as 
 I was calling on a friend at Brasenose, I found him sadly put 
 out, and storming at the Principal's manservant who was 
 standing in the room. He told me that the Principal had 
 treated him very unjustly ; that he would not believe what 
 he said, for he really was very unwell, &c. I offered to go 
 and explain matters to him. He thankfully accepted my 
 offer ; so I followed the servant, who conducted me into his 
 master's presence. I said that I was come in behalf of my 
 friend Mr. Brown, who, I was sorry to find, had incurred his 
 displeasure : he really was very unwell and had no inten- 
 tion to deceive. The Principal (the good and courteous Dr. 
 Gilbert,' afterwards Bishop of Chichester) looked at me 
 astounded ; made no reply ; but ceremoniously bowed me out 
 of the room. I did not consider that I had done anything 
 extraordinary ; but I was told that Herman Merivale, when 
 he heard of the incident, remarked that I was the strangest 
 compound of modesty and impudence that he had ever 
 known. 
 
 It may surprise those who are unacquainted with the 
 system of the English Universities, to learn that a very 
 
 * The-same who, being vice-chancellor, entertained my uncle as his 
 guest, when the latter went to Oxford to receive his honorary doctor's 
 degree at the Commemoration in 1839. 
 
74 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 short interval of time, or even none at all, may suffice to 
 come between the undergraduate taught and the teaching 
 graduate. In my own case this interval did not consist of 
 more than a few weeks. James Hope, afterwards Hope- 
 Scott of Abbotsford, a Christ Church friend, had made me 
 promise that, if I took pupils for the long vacation after my 
 degree, he should be one of them. Francis Popham, another 
 friend and former schoolfellow at Harrow, then of University 
 College, asked to be permitted to join us. To this I readily 
 consented ; and it was settled that we three should spend that 
 summer together in North Wales. My circumstances were 
 not such as to render the taking of private pupils a necessity, 
 nor did my father require it of me. But, as I had been 
 (it must be confessed) rather extravagant in my under- 
 graduate course — not in giving parties, which I seldom did 
 (being shy and nervous as to how they might turn out), but 
 in furnishing and ornamenting my rooms, in buying books, 
 and in playing tennis, an expensive game — and as my father 
 had been all along very generous to me, I was naturally 
 desirous that, as far as I could prevent it, he should be put 
 to no further expense on my account. At the same time 
 I determined from the first not to sacrifice my liberty of 
 choice in regard to pupils, but to take only such as I more 
 or less knew and liked. Consequently, when a third applica- 
 tion came to me from a Gentleman Commoner of Christ 
 Church, whose manners and character were not such as I 
 could approve, I declined to accept him. 
 
 After passing some weeks at the Inn at Tan-y-bwlch, 
 Hope and Popham and I removed to the comfortable 
 lodgings of Martha Owen at Festiniog, a place of more 
 seclusion, at the top of the vale. There I became an 
 enthusiastic fisherman, spending many hours almost daily 
 by the river side, or more frequently wading in the river, 
 fascinated by the quiet loveliness of the scenery, though 
 
LIFE AT OXFORD 75 
 
 rewarded by little sport, fish being few ; but always buoyed 
 up by the hope of better fortune. Towards the end of our 
 stay at Festiniog we were joined by Canning, a Student of 
 Christ Church ; and among other excursions which we made 
 together was one to Beddgelert, our main object being to 
 ascend Snowdon by night, in order to see from the summit 
 the rising sun. Accordingly, we set out with a guide about 
 eleven p.m. ; but before we had gone more than half the way, 
 Canning's heart or strength failed him, and he declared he 
 could go no further. We seemed to be reduced to the dilemma 
 of either returning dirpaKroi, or of leaving him behind to 
 find his way back as he could alone in the middle of night. 
 At length, however, he rallied slightly, and by such help as 
 we and our guide could give in turn, in pushing and pulling, 
 he reached the top. And yet it was he who afterwards, 
 when Governor- General, proved, as was said, the only man 
 in all India who had the necessary nerve to be calm himself, 
 and to inspire calmness in others, amid all the terrible 
 dismay and consternation of the great revolt. 
 
 I cannot pass from this incident without adding that the 
 experience of our ascent of Snowdon by night was precisely 
 similar to that which my uncle witnessed and has described 
 so vividly in The Prelude. At first the night had been dark and 
 inclined to drizzle, so that we doubted whether it would be 
 worth while to go on. However, we persevered, and as we 
 ascended we entered a thick mist, through which when we 
 had passed, we found ourselves in a region dimly lighted by 
 the moon, out of which mountain tops were standing in all 
 directions, like islands in a great sea : 
 
 InsulsB Oceano in Magno : — 
 
 and then, the mist rapidly clearing off, the countless features 
 of the scenery below — green fields, rivers, woods— one by 
 one became visible as the sun arose, and lighted up the 
 
76 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 whole with surpassing beauty. We were more than re- 
 warded for our persistency and faith. 
 
 On my return to Oxford after the long vacation in 1830, 
 I removed from attics in Peckwater to better accommodation 
 in Tom Quad. But unhappily my new rooms had a smok- 
 ing chimney. They were next to Tom Tower on the east 
 side of the quadrangle, and immediately over the porter's 
 lodge. It was supposed to be impossible to cure the chimney ; 
 but I was determined at all events to make the attempt.^ 
 First I went to Dr. Barnes, the Subdean, and then also 
 acting Bursar or ^dile of the College, to ask his authority 
 and assistance in enabling me to correct the offender. ' Oh, 
 Mr. Wordsworth,' he replied, * the chimney has smoked for 
 three hundred years, and I suppose it must continue to do so.' 
 Though a Conservative, I could not acquiesce in such an 
 application of the principle in my own case. Next I went to 
 Dr. Pusey, and requested him to give me his opinion upon 
 the passage in the Psalms, * I am become like a bottle in the 
 smoke ' (Ps. cxix. 83) . I had read (for I read all the literature 
 upon the subject which I could lay my hand on) that the old 
 Hebrews were accustomed to put a bladder or wineskin (bottle) 
 in a chimney that smoked, upon the principle that by the 
 movement of the bladder the smoke would be enabled to es- 
 cape upwards and the wind would be prevented from coming 
 downwards ; but Pusey — he thought me, I believe, to be half 
 joking, but I really was quite in earnest — could give me no 
 help or consolation. However, I tried a bladder, but with 
 no effect. Also I tried a gooseberry bush upon the same 
 principle, and with the same result. Wherever I went in 
 
 ^ In so doing I was not aware that I was following the example of so 
 good a man as Charles Simeon, of whom T. T. Gurney wrote as follows : 
 ' He was impressed with a notion that he was possessed of a most scientific 
 mastery over smoking chimneys ; and I shall not soon forget his deliberate, 
 vigorous, but, alas ! ineffectual dealing with an offender of this description 
 among the chimneys at Earlham.'— Carus' Memoirs, p. 479. 
 
LIFE AT OXFORD 77 
 
 vacation time I studied the various conformations of 
 chimney-pots. More than this : on making an excursion 
 in an eight-oar up the Cam to Ely, while walking about the 
 town I was much struck with a peculiar form of cowl ; so I 
 went and bought one like it, and brought it back in triumph 
 in the boat to Cambridge, and afterwards took it with me 
 in the Pluck coach when I returned to Oxford. I had it 
 put up ; but it was not long before a storm of wind came and 
 blew it overboard into the street, to the great danger of Her 
 Majesty's lieges who might be passing underneath. Still, 
 I was not to be discouraged. I wrote to William Birkbeck, 
 a distant family connection, who was then at Cambridge, ask- 
 ing him to ascertain from his father, the well-known founder 
 of Mechanics' Institutes, what was best to be done in such a 
 case. His father replied that cure was impossible ; that, by 
 the law of Pneumatics, a chimney which is placed closely 
 under a building higher than itself (as mine was under Tom 
 Tower) must smoke when the wind is blowing in a certain 
 quarter. At last, however, I seemed likely to succeed. As 
 I was walking along the Strand in London, I observed upon 
 a house a board bearing, in conspicuous letters, the words, 
 * Smoky chimneys effectually cured.' I went in and com- 
 municated with the shopman ; he undertook to come down 
 to Oxford and cure my chimney. He came. Part of his 
 plan was to bore holes under the grate through the college 
 wall, so as to introduce a strong draught from the outside. 
 While the operation was in process Dr. Barnes, who had 
 heard that something was going on, was seen coming across 
 the quadrangle towards my rooms. So I went and 'sported 
 oak,' that is, shut the outer door against all intruders. 
 The workman proceeded with his employment, and the holes 
 which he made are still to be seen in the outer wall of the 
 front of the college. My perseverance was rewarded. It is 
 true that the noise of the draught ^oing up the chimney was 
 
78 ANNALS OF MY EARJ^Y LIFE 
 
 almost as great a nuisance as that of the smoke coming 
 down ; but the impossibility had been rendered possible. I 
 had realised the truth of the German proverb : 
 
 Geduld, Vernunft und Zeit 
 Macht moglich die Unmoglichkeit. 
 
 Patience, intelligence, and time — these three, 
 Make possible impossibihty. 
 
 It was generally understood that I had succeeded; so 
 much so that, shortly after. Dr. Barnes called upon me to 
 ask for the address of my friend in the Strand, in order to 
 employ him upon the chimney of the College lecture room, 
 which also had been smoking — of course for three hundred 
 years — but was now to be taught to abandon its extreme 
 conservatism and become a reformer. This was a great 
 triumph. Moreover, before Easter of the following year I 
 was able to negotiate an exchange of rooms with Herbert 
 Kynaston. 
 
 I must not quit my old rooms without recording a slight 
 incident which belongs to them. I had been in the habit of 
 keeping a small cask of Guinness's porter in a closet over 
 the porter's lodge. One afternoon — it must have been on 
 a Saturday — after taking a glass of stout just before going 
 into Chapel, in my hurry not to be too late, I had left the 
 tap not properly turned ; and when I came out I was met 
 by the porter exclaiming, in dismay, ' Oh, Mr. Wordsworth, 
 your porter has been all running through the ceiling into 
 my lodge.' Of course, I expressed sincere regret on every 
 account. Such a practical joke on the part of my good 
 Guinness was to be condemned, and I need scarcely say it 
 was never repeated. 
 
 The rooms to which I once more migrated were on the 
 ground floor and well situated in the south-west corner of 
 Tom Quad ; but they required considerable improvements. 
 
LIFE AT OXFORD 79 
 
 They were draughty, as the walls, though papered, had never 
 been battened, and the middle of the fireplace, not being 
 under the centre beam of the ceiling, greatly offended my 
 keen sense of proportion. So I was induced to stay up 
 during the early part of the following long vacation, 1832, 
 in order to superintend the necessary alterations. In the 
 course of the work a discovery was made of considerable 
 interest. It was found that the east wall of my sitting- 
 room had been the outer wall of Wolsey's original 
 buildings of the main front of the College. It had been 
 known previously that the west side of the quadrangle had 
 been added afterwards, but the precise point at which the 
 old work terminated and the new began had not been as- 
 certained. The rooms next to mine on the west belonged 
 to Canning ; and he kindly allowed me to have the use of 
 them while mine were undergoing repair, so that I could be 
 always at hand to guide and push on the work. Otherwise 
 the time of my occupation of them was not a happy one. I 
 was plagued with a visitation of a peculiar kind. All the 
 mice of the college, havingbeen starved out from their several 
 quarters, and hearing ' that there was corn in Egypt,' came 
 together in troops to those rooms. But, though they hoped 
 to be boarded at my expense, they paid to me no respect what- 
 ever. In an evening, while I was sitting in my arm-chair, they 
 would actually come running across the table, and over the 
 pages of the book which I was reading, or even gnaw at the 
 lighted candles. In a morning, when I put on my dressing- 
 gown, * a beastie,' as the Scotch say, would run out of the 
 sleeve where it had been sleeping cosily during the night. 
 I bought a couple of mouse-traps and placed one on either 
 side of the fire-place under the settees, and every five minutes 
 each of them enclosed a new prisoner. I had not the 
 heart to be their executioner : so I let them run away out of 
 the window. At last my patience was quite exhausted, and 
 
80 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 catching hold of one by the tail, I cut it off (the only act of 
 cruelty, I believe, of which I was ever guilty) and bade him 
 go and tell his companions that they would all be treated in 
 the same manner if they persisted in their intrusion. The 
 warning, for a time at least, appeared to have some good 
 effect. A reader may ask why I did not obtain the services 
 of a cat. I am not sure that cats were admitted within the 
 xiollege walls. Dogs, certainly, were not. 
 
 But to return to 1830, and to come to matters of more 
 importance than the plague of a smoking chimney or the 
 invasion of starving mice. During the term after that 
 long vacation, as a private tutor I had for my pupils 
 James Hope, William E. Gladstone, Henry E. Manning, 
 Francis Doyle, and Walter K. Hamilton ; and after Christmas, 
 i.e. in 1831, and till I ceased to take pupils early in 1833, 
 Lord Lincoln, Thomas D. Acland, and Charles J. Canning. 
 They were all of Christ Church except Manning, who was 
 of Balliol, and I need scarcely add all men to take interest 
 and pleasure in and to be proud of. I must devote a few 
 words of affectionate remembrance to each. 
 
 1. James E. Hope. — His countenance and general ap- 
 pearance were singularly prepossessing. It was reported 
 that his tutor at Eton had applied to him what Virgil says 
 of Euryalus : 
 
 Gratior et pulchro veniens in corpora virfcus. 
 
 And his powers of mind were not inferior to the graces of 
 his person. The state of his health prevented him from 
 going up for honours in the Schools as he had intended to 
 do ; but, being of a sedate and unambitious ^ temperament, 
 
 * Cardinal Newman bore testimony to this trait of his character in the 
 sermon which he preached at the Jesuits' Church in London after his 
 funeral, May 5, 1873. ' He might, as time went on, almost have put out 
 his hand and taken what he would of the honours and rewards of the 
 world. Whether in Parliament, or in the law, or in the branches of the 
 
PRIVATE PUPILS AT OXFORD 81 
 
 he bore the disappointment with equanimity. And' soon 
 after he had taken his degree he was elected a Fellow of 
 Merton, as were also Manning and Hamilton about the 
 same time. During their residence as graduates all three 
 came more or less under Newman's influence, the two former 
 with the disastrous consequence of ultimately following his 
 example in joining the Church of Eome.j In Hope's case it 
 has been asserted, I cannot say how truly, that he became 
 a Eomanist from studying the subject of Papal aggression. 
 He had been retained as a counsel against the Koman 
 authorities, and through the study of his case he became a 
 convert.^ My own impression was that he was led to take 
 the step, more or less directly from dissatisfaction with 
 the course pursued by the Archbishop and other authorities 
 of Church and State in the foundation of the Jerusalem 
 Bishopric, against which he published a pamphlet. Be 
 this as it may, he had chosen the law as his profession, and 
 it was not long before he made his mark. He took to the 
 Parliamentary Bar, where his great abilities as a pleader 
 and otherwise enabled him to surpass all rivals, and to 
 realise an income supposed to be not less than 20,000L a 
 year, much of which I have reason to believe was charitably 
 and munificently spent. The then Bishop of Exeter (Phil- 
 potts) had such an opinion of Hope, though he must have 
 been some thirty or forty years his junior, that when he 
 (the Bishop) was in London he used frequently to come and 
 take a quiet luncheon with him on Sundays (on all other 
 
 executive, he had a right to consider no station, no power, absolutely 
 beyond his reach. . . . But, strange as it may appear at first sight, his in- 
 difference to the prizes of life was as marked as his qualifications for carry- 
 ing them off. He was singularly void of ambition.' (Memoir, ii. 257.) 
 Otherwise, he might have been a brilliant Prime Minister like Gladstone, 
 and in some respects a more popular one. 
 
 » See the letter of March 9, 1880, which I received from Mr. S. G. 
 Thomas (personally unknown to me) while he was engaged in compiling 
 my memoir for Celebrities of the Day. 
 
 a 
 
82 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 days Hope was too much engaged), in order to pick his 
 brains upon points of ecclesiastical law. And his speech, 
 afterwards published, in defence of cathedrals upon a Bill 
 then before the Committee of the House of Lords, produced 
 such an effect that when he sat down, Lord Brougham was 
 overheard to mutter, ' that young man's fortune is made.' ^ 
 
 I shall have occasion shortly to mention Hope again 
 more than once in the sequel of these ' Annals.' 
 
 2. William E. Gladstone. — In addition to the irre- 
 proachable excellence of his character as a young man, the 
 talents and energy of which he gave early evidence were so 
 remarkable that I fully anticipated, and often expressed my 
 conviction, that sooner or later he would rise to be Prime 
 Minister of England. It was not merely that he had left 
 Eton with an exceptional reputation, or that in competing 
 for the Ireland Scholarship he had won a distinguished place, 
 or that in taking his degree he had gained a double first 
 (Mich. 1831)— he had also shown gifts as a speaker at the 
 Union of the highest order. And of these I was then well 
 able to judge. Excited by constitutional questions of the 
 greatest moment, such as the Eoman Catholic Disabilities 
 (involving Sir K. Peel's rejection as the representative of 
 Oxford), and then that of the Eeform movement, I had 
 become a keen politician, and the interest which I took in 
 public affairs led me to avail myself of all opportunities to 
 attend the debates in Parliament. I was present in the 
 House of Commons when Lord John Eussell reintroduced 
 the Eeform Bill in the new Parliament of Lord Grey, 1831, 
 and on many subsequent occasions when the Bill was in 
 Committee, so that I became quite familiar with the persons 
 and performances of the leaders on both sides. Lord 
 Althorp, Sir E. Peel, Lord J. Eussell, Sir Charles Wetherall, 
 
 ' I find this confirmed, after I had written it, in Newman's sermon above 
 referred to. 
 
PRIVATE PUPILS AT OXFORD 83 
 
 &c. &c. I was also present in the House of Lords during 
 the whole of the debate, which lasted great part of five days 
 and nights, Oct. 9-13, and ended in the rejection of the Bill 
 by a majority of forty- one — at six o'clock in the morning — 
 notwithstanding Lord Brougham had knelt upon the wool- 
 sack,^ and prayed the Peers to pass the measure. On one of 
 the nights, when I had secured a front seat in the gallery, as 
 it then was, immediately behind the reporters, I remember 
 one of them turned round and said to me as the debate was 
 going on, * You will never hear anything so good as this in 
 the Commons ; ' and when the Bishop of Exeter (Philpotts) 
 sat down after a speech of nearly two hours, another reporter 
 remarked, * Canning, in his best days, never did anything 
 to equal that peroration.' On the night of the division, 
 Edward Twisleton (a Whig and ardent Eeformer) had ac- 
 companied me to the gallery on purpose to hear Brougham's 
 concluding speech, of which great things were expected. We 
 had sat continuously from 12.30 (having gone so early to 
 secure our places) till about four in the morning, when 
 Brougham rose. But Twisleton was so thoroughly tired 
 out that he had fallen asleep, and it was all I could do to 
 waken him up to listen to his favourite orator. Again, I 
 was present in the House of Lords, on April 13 of the 
 following year, when the second reading of the Bill was 
 passed by a majority of nine at 6.45 a.m.^ I mention 
 these circumstances not merely to show how much I was 
 then engrossed by politics, but to account for the increased 
 famiHarity which grew up between me and Gladstone, and 
 Lord Lincoln also, on their account. It is stated by Mr. 
 Brinsley Eichards in his article on 'Mr. Gladstone's Oxford 
 
 ' It was maliciously said that he could not stand, having taken too 
 much brandy and water in the course of his speech. 
 
 2 See Lord Cockburn's Life of Jeffrey, p. 32, and Lord Eussell's 
 Reminiscences, p. 96. 
 
 G 2 
 
84 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Days,' p. 37, that * when in 1830 the Eeform Bill agitation 
 commenced throughout the country, the Anti-Eeform 
 League, founded by Charles Wordsworth, Gladstone, and 
 Lord Lincoln, mustered four-fifths of the undergraduates and 
 bachelors.' This is not quite correct. The fact was that 
 a petition against the Bill, drawn up mainly by Gladstone 
 and submitted in my rooms to the joint revision of the 
 above-named trio (Lord Lincoln at the time being another 
 of my private pupils), made a considerable sensation, having 
 been signed within forty-eight hours, chiefly through the 
 exertions of my two younger coadjutors, by an overwhelm- 
 ing majority (probably four-fifths) of the undergraduates 
 and bachelors, then resident in the University, and appeared 
 in the Times, with a letter (if I remember right) ^ from me. 
 The following letter, which my brother Christopher had 
 preserved (I had no remembrance of it whatever), brings 
 back vividly, though again in a * bantering ' style, which, 
 of course, must be taken cum grano salis, the circumstances 
 which it relates, and will tend to throw additional light 
 upon the particulars now recorded, and especially upon 
 Gladstone's prominence and success as a speaker in the 
 Union. It also shows that my success as a cricketer was 
 still maintained : 
 
 Christ Church, Oxford : May 24, 1831. 
 My dear Chris, — I am very grateful for your kind and con- 
 siderate recollection of me in the plans which you have arranged 
 
 ^ The circumstances, as thus stated by Mr. Brinsley Kichards (Temple 
 Bar, June, 1883, p. 217) may be correct, but I do not remember them with 
 sufficient accuracy : ' Some doubts having been expressed in the newspapers 
 as to the sincerity of the anti-reform agitation at Oxford, Mr. Charles 
 Wordsworth and Mr. Gladstone drew up a kind of manifesto which was 
 inserted in the Times. In it the case of the Conservative party was ably 
 put, and the document is remarkable from containing a sturdy protest 
 against the infatuations of men who were encouraging the people to hope 
 too much from the Bill.' I have reason to believe that Mr. Brinsley 
 Richards took the trouble to hunt up the document in a file of the Times, 
 and I am sorry he did not reprint it. In a letter of mine to my brother 
 
PRIVATE PUPILS AT OXFORD 85 
 
 for the long vacation, and have no hesitation in acquiescing most 
 joyfully in your proposals as far as my Oxford engagements will 
 permit. My answer therefore is — with many thanks — 
 
 Te per Alpium juga, 
 
 Inhospitalem et Caucasum, 
 Vel occidentis usque ad ultimum sinum 
 
 Forti sequemur pectore. 
 
 I regret that, our term not being over till about June 18, 
 I shall not be released in time to allow of my acting as your 
 €</)oAkos up the Rhine — so that I fear I must be content to fall in 
 with the second part of your plan, and having attached myself 
 to Phillips at Paris about the beginning of July, travel on with 
 him to meet you at Frankfort.^ In the meantime I should be 
 very much obliged to you if you would send me a list of the most 
 elementary books for a continental tourist to read, before he sets 
 out upon his travels, beginning of course with the necessary 
 information respecting Paris — as I may possibly get tliere in time 
 to spend a fortnight or so before Phillips is ready to start. By 
 the bye. Head tells me that he is expecting Thirlwall at the end 
 of this week, so that he would bring any letter or parcel for me 
 — if you are disposed to lend me any Parisian books, which you 
 have used yourself for this purpose, and are not likely to want 
 at present. 
 
 Of course you have seen our classical class hst, and the honours 
 of my two pupils, Acland and Popham, in the first and second. 
 
 Our Debating Society has been distinguishing itself most 
 gloriously. Last week we had a debate on the present Ministry, 
 which was kept up with the greatest spirit for three nights. The 
 motion ' that the present Ministry is incompetent to manage the 
 affairs of the country' was introduced by a son of Sir E. Knatch- 
 bull : who was followed on the same side by Anstice (double 
 first), Harrison Ch. Ch. (Classical 1st, Math. 2nd), Palmer 
 Magd. (1st class and Prizeman Latin verse), Hon. S. Herbert 
 (son of Earl of Pembroke), Earl of Lincoln (Duke of N.), 
 Bickards (Trin. Scholar and Prizeman Newdigate), Doyle, Ch. Ch. 
 
 Christopher, April 28, 1831, 1 find it stated that ' Gladstone is quite furious 
 in the cause.' 
 
 1 It will be seen below that this scheme was superseded by another 
 which took me into North Wales. 
 
86 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 (son of Sir F. H. D. — will get a Classical 1st), Hon. T. Bruce 
 Cb. Ch. (son of Lord Elgin, reading for a double first), Palmer, 
 Scbolar of Trin. (talked of for botb tbe Verse Prizes tbis year 
 Wykebamist), Jelf (Student of Cb. Cb.), and lastly Gladstone 
 (a certain double first), wbo after tbe most splendid speecb, out 
 and out, tbat was ever beard in our Society — not excepting 
 Sunderland's Sbelleian barangue — moved as an amendment 'tbat 
 tbe Ministry bad unwisely introduced and most unscrupulously 
 forwarded a measure wbicb tbreatens not only to cbange tbe form 
 of tbe government, but ultimately to break up tbe very foundations 
 of Social order in tbe country, as well as materially to forward 
 tbe views of tbose wbo are pursuing tbe same project tbrougbout 
 tbe civilised world. On tbe division tbere appeared for tbe 
 Amendment 94, against it 38 — Majority against Ministers 56. 
 Does tbis prove notbing ? I say it proves tbat tbe Oxford 
 Union Society will yet save the country. I assure you tbat I 
 cannot even conceive speecbes more eloquent, or more powerful 
 in argument, tban botb Bruce's and Gladstone's. Herbert, 
 Knatcbbull, Anstice, and Harrison were also excellent. Now 
 see tbe list on tbe otber side : White, Trin. (nobody) ; Lowe, 
 Univ. (nobody) ; Thomas, Corp. (nobody) ; Oakes, Mert. (nobody) ; 
 Tait, Bal. (nobody) ; Cox, New Coll. (some reputation, but done 
 notbing) ; Gaskell, Cb. Cb. (nobody) ; Acland, A. (nobody, 2nd 
 son of Sir T. A.) ; Beeves (nobody) ; Moncrieff, New Coll. (tbird 
 class in Classics) ; Massie, Wadbam (Univers. Scbolar and 2nd 
 Classical class), tbe only academically-distinguisbed cbaracter in 
 tbe wbole list, and be disgraced bimself by not getting a first — 
 being Ireland Scbolar. In sbort tbey possess no aristocracy 
 eitber of rank or talent. Twisleton was tbe only respectable 
 person wbo voted on tbeir side, wbile our ranks were crammed 
 witb prize and first class men. So tbat, bowever tbe talent 
 may be nearly balanced witb you, tbank beavens it is not so 
 witb us. 
 
 You may find a letter on tbe subject, written by Gladstone, 
 in yesterday's ' Standard,' and perbaps one by myself in next 
 week's ' Jobn Bull.' 
 
 I am glad tbat tbe accounts of Jobn are so favourable. Give 
 my kindest love to my fatber witb many tbanks ; be will know 
 wbat for. . . . 
 
 Cricket, I suppose, does not interest you, but you may like 
 
PRIVATE PUPILS AT OXFORD 87 
 
 to know that in three following innings, on three following days 
 last week, I got 328 runs. Ch. Ch. has been playing — and 
 beating — the University. 
 
 Your very affectionate Brother, 
 
 Chaeles Woedswoeth. 
 
 I hope the foregoing letter may suggest a useful warn- 
 ing to young men not to allow themselves to be carried 
 away by too much enthusiasm in matters political, or 
 indeed in any other mere worldly cause. I have already 
 hinted that it requires to be construed with some allowance 
 for its extravagance ; but still it affords a good specimen 
 of the blindness of judgment which is pretty sure to follow 
 from excessive partisanship. To speak of men like Lowe 
 and Tait, even though they had not yet given full promise 
 of the distinction which they afterwards attained, as 
 ' nobodies,' because their notion of the Eeform Bill hap- 
 pened to be different from mine, and in some respects at 
 least wiser than mine, was manifestly ludicrous. I say 
 wiser than mine, because one can now see that the sweep- 
 ing Ministerial Bill was to be met, not as the Duke of 
 Wellington met it by the denial of necessity for any re- 
 form, but by a moderate measure which would have given 
 members to the large towns, then unrepresented, and 
 would have disfranchised the least important of the smaller 
 boroughs. But, ludicrous as such language was, it was 
 not more so, or more at variance with sober truth, than 
 much which is publicly spoken almost every day at the 
 present time by politicians — yes, and by eminent states- 
 men — through the reckless violence of party spirit. 
 
 The following letters will suffice to show the cordial 
 nature of my relations with Gladstone, as his private tutor, 
 from first to last.^ The visit to me at Cambridge, which 
 
 ' I allowed Mr. Brinsley Kichards, at his request, to publish them in 
 Temple Bar, June, 1883, provided Mr. Gladstone gave his consent, which 
 he did. 
 
88 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 he promised in the fourth letter, came off immediately after 
 he had passed his examination for his degree in December, 
 1831. 
 
 Lansdowne House, Leamington : 
 Dec. 28, 1830. 
 
 My dear Wordsworth, — I trouble you with these few lines for 
 fear that you should infer from the non-reception of my threatened 
 packet, that I have been keeping Christmas in the accustomed 
 manner, and altogether unmindful of severer engagements. Much 
 dihgence, indeed, I cannot pretend to, but I have ' done ' a good 
 number of the Epistles into Latin, though as exceptionable in 
 quality as blameless in bulk. But as I shall be able to discover 
 a large percentage of the blunders in it by comparing it with 
 Cicero myself, I do not think it fair to spoil your vacation with 
 it, more particularly as I have heard from other quarters what 
 your kindness prevented your acknowledging to me, that you do 
 find your time pretty fully occupied with your pupils, and so as 
 to inconvenience you in other objects. And I give you notice 
 that you need not take the trouble of denying this, as it will not, 
 pace tud dixerim, be rendered in any degree less credible ; next 
 time I hope my invasions on you will be regulated by a due regard 
 to it. 
 
 Do you think I can get off the Second Decade [of Livy] by 
 taking up the Select Orations [of Cicero] ? Besides the expedi- 
 ency in general of uniting the objects of the Schools and the 
 [Ireland] Scholarship, I have a particular reason for wishing to 
 keep as far as is practicable within my beat, inasmuch as my list 
 of books threatens already to be somewhat lengthy and intractable. 
 Under the new statute I should think it might very well be done. 
 Virgil and the Philebus [of Plato] are my chief occupations now. 
 If you happen to know the latter, can you tell me exactly what to 
 airupov as used in the early part of the treatise is ? 
 
 But this letter is becoming imperceptibly as bad as a packet 
 of Latin, so I will bid farewell to these subjects. 
 
 Since I came here I have heard a good deal of that sorry 
 business, the Liverpool election, from one of my brothers, who 
 resides there and who took part in it. He declined having anything 
 to do with the expenditure during the contest, and so had not 
 
PRIVATE PUPILS AT OXFORD 89 
 
 direct access to knowledge of the amount disbursed. The current 
 rumour is that Ewart's expenses are 36,000Z. and Denison's 
 46,000/. ; but my brother says Ewart's are the greater of the 
 two, and he knows Denison's to be 41,000L Ewart's party have 
 had no pubHc subscription opened, and are therefore at Uberty to 
 call their expenses what they choose ; but Denison's are neces- 
 sarily revealed. About 19,000/. has been subscribed for him. 
 The election, they say, is absolutely certain to be set aside, and 
 Denison will probably come in on the next opening. There is 
 an idea, however, that the writ may be suspended and Liverpool 
 remain with only one member. 
 
 I think my best plan will be to resign the presidency of the 
 Debating Society [the Oxford Union] at once next term. 
 
 If you see Selwyn [George, afterwards Bishop], will you give 
 him my kindest remembrances, and ask him to send Gaskell at 
 his leisure (for I suppose he is now reading hard, and wish him 
 all success), one copy of vol. i., and two copies of vol. ii. of the 
 
 Eton Miscellany ? 
 
 Beheve me always, 
 
 Very sincerely yours, 
 
 W. E. Gladstone. 
 C. Wordsworth, Esq. 
 
 If you write, please put your letters under cover to my brother 
 here. 
 
 It will be seen from the following letter that Gladstone's 
 experience in competing for the Ireland Scholarship was in 
 some respects very similar to my own. 
 
 Christ Church : Wednesday, March 16, 1831. 
 
 My dear Wordsworth, — I write to give you an account of the 
 strange result of the Ireland Scholarship examination. The 
 successful candidate is Brancker of Wadham. Perhaps you do 
 not know who Brancker is ? He is a Shrewsbury boy, i.e. has not 
 yet left school, and sent up here to stand by way of practising 
 himself and to return probably by .to-night's mail. This is aU 
 very funny. I now proceed to give you details. In the rear of 
 Brancker are Scott and your hopeful pupil, placed cequales. Next 
 
90 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Allies, then Herbert of Balliol, and then Grove— these are all 
 the worthies whose names have transpired. Shortly after the 
 grand event was known, Short sent for Scott and me, and he told 
 us plainly the following news. That he was very sorry he could 
 not congratulate either of us, and that it had been an extremely 
 near thing, and that in consequence the trustees had determined 
 to present us both with books. That * taste ' (which, he said, was 
 a word difficult to define), had gained Brancker his victory ; and 
 then he said, ' indeed I do not know what the result might have 
 been if you two had not written such long answers ! ' Scott then 
 asked him to furnish some particulars. He told him his Alcaics 
 were good, but his Iambics he seemed to consider, if anything, 
 inferior to mine ! He abused him for free translation, me for my 
 essay, on which he said his memorandum was * desultory beyond 
 belief,' and for throwing dust in the examiner's eyes, i.e. when 
 asked, * Who wrote *' God save the King " ? ' answering, 
 * Thomson wrote *' Rule Britannia." ' But, indeed, he said 
 that he had as many bad marks against Brancker as against us ! 
 Scott says Brancker is not near so good a scholar as he was him- 
 self when he came up ; but I hear in a roundabout way a report 
 that Butler thinks him the best he has had since Kennedy. The 
 oddest thing, however, of all Short said, was his exposition of 
 Brancker's merits ; ' he answered all the questions short and 
 most of them right.' The Old Growler^ was very kind, and said 
 he had no doubt we should find the disappointment all for the 
 best, to which one of us somewhat demurred ; when he asseve- 
 rated vehemently that it was so, the other assented. Upon this 
 he exclaimed : ' Aye, but you don't believe it, I know.' He 
 shook hands with us most heartily, and, though he morahsed 
 rough-shod, certainly behaved in a very friendly way. 
 
 For myself this is no cause of complaint in any way, for it 
 has been the best possible combination of circumstances for me 
 except one, namely, that they should have given me some papers 
 in those classes wherein, as I told you long ago, my only hope of 
 gaining ground consisted. But I begin to fear that Scott will 
 never get it now.^ I think it will probably have the effect of 
 keeping us here till after the vacation, as after losing this scholar- 
 
 ^ Short's nickname among the undergraduates. His Christian names 
 were Thomas Vowler. 
 
 ^ He got it, however, in 1833. 
 
PRIVATE PUPILS AT OXFORD 91 
 
 ship I should scarcely feel that I had done my duty towards the 
 college if I did not resume my mathematics. I trust you do not 
 think that on account of this ludicrous defeat, I do now or ever 
 shall appreciate the less the great and undeserved kindness and 
 zeal with which you have guided and assisted my reading, especi- 
 ally as I am conscious that my manner and temper are not the 
 best qualified of all for a tutor to manage or even to bear with. 
 But you have my heartiest and warmest thanks. 
 
 I trust you will not let that old clodhopper scare you away ^ 
 from the office you are so ably filling. If you do I am determined 
 to bring against you an dTroo-rao-tov SUr]. By-the-bye, I told 
 Saunders ^ what you had mentioned to me, as he said you were 
 prevented from doing it by the presence of a third party, and he 
 spoke of scolding if not whipping him. 
 
 Believe me ever yours most sincerely and obliged, 
 
 W. E. Gladstone. 
 
 Leamington : April 9. 
 
 My dear Wordsworth, — I felt much obliged by your kind 
 letter, which I delayed answering till now, as my present situa- 
 tion affords little news. I have been desperately idle in the 
 reading way, as people do nothing but sing here and that inces- 
 santly, whether rogati or injussi, nunquam desistunt. There is 
 a master here of the Marshall breed and name, who is an 
 organist. I am now trying to begin a stave or so about Caracta- 
 cus. If you refer to the ' Standard ' of last Thursday you will find 
 an anti-reform letter there which I wrote ; it is merely an account 
 of the Warwickshire county meeting, to which I went expecting 
 to be disgusted, and was not disappointed in my expectations. 
 They inserted the letter civilly enough, as I did not send my 
 name, but extrapolated or metabolised a part where I had men- 
 tioned Canning.^ 
 
 With reference to your giving up pupils, I hope still that, at 
 however great an expense to your own feelings, you will recon- 
 sider the question, or in parliamentary phrase recommit the Bill. 
 
 * I have quite forgotten what this refers to. 
 
 2 A tutor of Christ Church, afterwards Dean of Peterborough. 
 
 3 The letter alluded to will be found in the Standard of Thursday, April 7, 
 1831. It fills more than a column of small print. 
 
92 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 As regards my own case, I trust you will not decide till we meet 
 at Oxford at any rate. My mathematical prospects are ap- 
 palling. 
 
 I remain always, my dear Wordsworth, sincerely and grate- 
 fully yours, 
 
 W. E. Gladstone. 
 
 Christ Church : Dec. 13, 1831. 
 
 My dear Wordsworth, — I received your kind letter this morn- 
 ing, and have only to say in answer that you will have incurred 
 a self- sought visitation if I make my appearance at Trinity 
 Lodge on Thursday. Seriously, I am much obliged by Dr. 
 Wordsworth's kindness, and as he is ' an awful person and not to 
 be refused,' I am happily able to do in obedience to authority 
 what otherwise it might have cost some impudence to effect, i.e. 
 intrude upon your hospitality. 
 
 The mathematical examination is over to-morrow, so that the 
 * two-horse ' ^ for the day is impracticable ; but I hope to get away 
 from Oxford by the earliest night coach, and then to pass on 
 without making any stay in London unless compelled to do so by 
 stage-coaches setting forth at unaccommodating hours — so as to 
 arrive in Cambridge, I should hope, by midday on Thursday ; but 
 I am much in the dark as to the periodical times of the coaches, 
 having only an indistinct recollection of ' Fly,' * Telegraph,' and 
 Co.^ I expect Canning back here to-morrow ; if he comes he 
 will be able to give me all requisite directions. My memory is 
 notoriously bad, bad enough in the mathematical schools, and 
 now far worse as regards all extraneous and mundane matters ; 
 but I hope I may pledge myself to bring you ' Stewart.' 
 
 We are all, I trust, getting on tolerably in the Schools. 
 Jeffreys,^ I should imagine, considerably ahead of Denison,^ and 
 
 ^ The coach which ran between Oxford and Cambridge, and bore the 
 name of the Pluck Coach, because men ' plucked ' at one university were 
 supposed to travel by it to try for better luck at the other. 
 
 2 The names of celebrated coaches of the day which ran between Cam- 
 bridge and London. 
 
 ^ Henry Jeffreys, a Westminster Student of Christ Church, now Vicar 
 of Hawkhurst and Hon. Canon of Canterbury. 
 
 * Henry Denison, then Student of Christ Church, afterwards Fellow of 
 All Souls. 
 
PRIVATE PUPILS AT OXFORD 93 
 
 a fortio'ri of me.^ To-morrow we must be put out of our pain, 
 and the mere prospect of release I now hail with no small antici- 
 pations, being thoroughly jaded and stultified. You will be glad 
 to hear that Bull gives Black Bruce a studentship.^ 
 
 Believe me ever, my dear Wordsworth, very sincerely yours, 
 
 W. E. Gladstone. 
 
 I may take this opportunity of thanking you for your kind 
 and most acceptable present ; ^ it has already given me much 
 pleasure in the interstices of evening cram. 
 
 In view of Mr. Gladstone's subsequent career as a 
 politician and statesman — a career which has become not 
 only of national but of world-wide importance — I must not 
 omit to introduce an anecdote which was told to me by my 
 cousin, William Wordsworth, then living at Eton, not long 
 before his death, in 1883. Towards the end of 1832, the 
 year after Gladstone had taken his degree at Oxford, and 
 when he was about to be brought forward as member for 
 Newark by the then high Tory Duke of Newcastle, his 
 father, Mr. John Gladstone (afterwards Sir John), was 
 dining at the house of Mr. Bolton, the great Liverpool 
 merchant (before mentioned), where my uncle, the poet, 
 was one of the company. After dinner, my uncle took 
 occasion to congratulate Mr. John Gladstone on the 
 remarkable success of his son William at Oxford (of which 
 he had probably heard through me), and added an expres- 
 sion of hope and anticipation that he would be equally 
 successful in the House of Commons. To which the father 
 
 ' AH these were placed in the first class, Gladstone and H. Denison 
 being double-firsts. 
 
 ^ James Bruce, afterwards Lord Elgin, Governor-General of India. 
 Dr. Bull was then a Canon of Christ Church. 
 
 ^ A copy of Selections from Wordsworth. He afterwards became a 
 great admirer of the poet, reckoning his writings among his ' bosom friends,' 
 as may be seen from an interesting notice of the ' Memoirs ' of my uncle, 
 which, at my request, he contributed to the Scottish Ecclesiastical Journal 
 for July, 1851. 
 
94 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 replied : * Yes, sir, I thank you ; my son has certainly dis- 
 tinguished himself greatly at the university, and I trust he 
 will continue to do so when he enters public life, for there 
 is no doubt he is a man of great ability , but,' he added, * he 
 has no stability.* My cousin was present as one of the 
 party, and he assured me that he remembered the circum- 
 stance, and especially the remark of Mr. J. Gladstone, as 
 if he had heard it only yesterday. I cannot say that I had 
 discovered any evidence of instability in Gladstone as a 
 young man, or, in short, anything to confirm this proof of 
 the father's extraordinary insight into his son's character, 
 until it betrayed itself in his public conduct, of which more 
 anon. Meanwhile I may mention that some fifteen years 
 after that time I had opportunities of judging of the father's 
 own character, and a shrewder or more keen-witted man I 
 never met with. 
 
 It should be added that both Hope and Gladstone had 
 been brought up as Presbyterians in Scotland. The 
 remarkable influence which the fact that they had also 
 both been my private pupils and friends at Oxford exercised 
 upon the larger and more important part of my after life, 
 will appear in the sequel. 
 
 3. Henry E. Manning. — I have already spoken of 
 Manning as a Harrow friend and a playfellow even before 
 Harrow days. About the time of his entering Oxford he 
 had, through no fault of his own, to suffer disappointments 
 — serious disappointments of more than one kind — arising 
 out of the change in the worldly circumstances of his father, 
 who had been a large West Indian proprietor, but they 
 had an ennobling effect upon his character ; for, whereas at 
 Harrow he had made little or no figure, he was now driven 
 to throw himself upon his own inward resources in a way 
 that he might not otherwise have done. He withdrew 
 almost entirely from society, became a thoughtful, hard- 
 
PRIVATE PUPILS AT OXFORD 96 
 
 reading man, and eventually took a first class in classics 
 (Mich. 1830). In a speech which he made — I forget 
 on what occasion — at Oxford, after he had become Arch- 
 bishop, he mentioned that * it was in Charles Wordsworth's 
 rooms at Christ Church he had first seen Mr. Gladstone 
 and made his acquaintance, ' ^ under circumstances which 
 testified to the exemplary punctuality of the latter. For he 
 further stated that, his own hour of reading with me being 
 the one before that assigned to Gladstone, he was usually 
 still in the room when Gladstone, regularly as the clock 
 struck, made his appearance, as if determined not to lose 
 a moment of his proper time ; and thus they had the 
 opportunity of exchanging a few words before Manning 
 left. Like Gladstone, and even, I suspect, more than 
 Gladstone, Manning owed his readiness as a speaker and 
 the felicity of his diction to the constant use of his pen, 
 both in analysing what he read, and in other ways ; thus 
 carrying out the recommendation of Lord Brougham in his 
 famous letter to young Macaulay ; and of a higher authority 
 than that of Brougham, viz. Cicero, to that effect : ' nulla 
 res tantum ad dicendum proficit quantum scriptio.' I was 
 present at the debate in the Union, November 1829, which 
 has been celebrated in graphic descriptions by Lord 
 Houghton, Sir Francis Boyle, and others, when three of 
 the leading speakers of the Cambridge Society, viz. Sunder- 
 land, Arthur Hallam, and Lord H. himself, then Monckton 
 Milnes, came over to endeavour to persuade our less en- 
 lightened minds that Shelley was a greater poet than Byron. 
 On our side. Manning, who opposed the Shelleyites, was 
 perhaps the best speaker ; but I confess the only impression, 
 which I remember to have carried away with me from what 
 I heard, was that such a subject was not suited for oratori- 
 cal display. In short, I was disappointed. One reflection 
 
 ' This must have been in November 1830. 
 
96 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 must be added before I quit this notice of Manning. 
 Changes of opinion, both poHtical and ecclesiastical, have 
 unhappily caused alienation in many quarters during the 
 last fifty years ; but so far as my experience goes, the 
 strength of early associations, when founded upon mutual 
 esteem, has generally sufficed to keep alive feelings of 
 affection, even without the aid of personal intercourse. ^ 
 
 4. Walter K. Hamilton, the companion of my unfor- 
 tunate long vacation spent in Guernsey, was the dearest and 
 most intimate of my College friends. He too, like Manning, 
 took a first class in classics (Mich. 1830), and also like Man- 
 ning, and like Hope (as I have said before) became a Fellow 
 of Merton. There he formed a close acquaintance with 
 another Fellow, a few years his senior, Edward Denison — 
 younger brother of the Speaker and elder brother of the 
 famous George Anthony, Archdeacon — and when Denison 
 was appointed Bishop of Salisbury, he persuaded Hamilton 
 to accompany him, and accept the office of his private 
 Chaplain. In that position it was not long before he was 
 made Canon and Precentor, the Bishop fully recognising his 
 eminent worth and services, though in natural temperament 
 they were very unlike each other. How it came to pass that 
 Hamilton was raised to the Bishopric after Denison' s death 
 will appear in the sequel. I shall also have to record in the 
 course of these memoirs how much I myself owed in more 
 than one instance to the continued steadfastness of his 
 friendship and affection. 
 
 5. Francis H. Doyle. — He and James Hope exhibited a 
 charming specimen of an Eton boyish friendship continued 
 at Oxford, and I was greatly pleased to be admitted to share 
 their intimacy .^ Doyle was naturally indolent, but at times 
 
 ' See above, p. 8. 
 
 ■■^ Extract of a letter from Sir Francis Doyle, in the Memoirs of J. R. 
 Hope-ScoU, i. 30. ' At the end of that time (1831) a change came over him, 
 
PRIVATE PUPILS AT OXFORD 97 
 
 he could be very industrious, as appears from the following 
 report which he wrote to me of his reading during his last 
 Christmas vacation, a short time before he went in for his 
 degree. 
 
 Acton : Sunday, Jan. 29, 1832. 
 
 My dear Wordsworth, — I behaved rather shabbily in running 
 away with your Herodotus [an interleaved copy with MS. notes] ; 
 however by way of counterpoise, I have taken of him infinite care, 
 and I believe he may boast of being one of the few books read by 
 me without receiving physical damage thereby. I am reading 
 here, undisturbed by any Rousillon or Hope, as hard as I can. 
 It is a very quiet place, very suitable for so studious a gentleman 
 as myself, and agreeing with me much better than my Oxford 
 lodgings in Cholera Place. I have read Herodotus twice through, 
 the two last books of Thucydides, Xenophon's Hellenics, Demo- 
 sthenes' Meidias and Leptines, Aeschines on the Crown (Demo- 
 sthenes I read some time ago), Plato's Gorgias and the Phaedo. 
 I intend, I think, to take up as little as I can, except in the 
 philosophy part ; I shall not, I think, come down to Oxford till 
 rather near the time, as I find that I have not ten days to throw 
 away. I was glad to see young Hamilton in so good a place 
 among the Wranglers. Will you offer my congratulations to 
 Bushell ^ thereupon, and ask him to transmit them to his brother. 
 I hear but little news in this place, but the general opinion seems 
 to be that the Ministers are afraid of venturing upon a large crea- 
 tion of Peers, lest they should alienate many of those conscien- 
 tious imbeciles who support Reform because they are deluded 
 by mists and moonshine, but are too honest to acquiesce in such 
 a plain and glaring act of faction as the swamping of the House 
 of Peers ; I suppose the end will be an attempt to compromise 
 the matter by making a certain number ; which will be but as 
 unconstitutional, only, luckily, not so efficacious. I understand 
 
 and he fell into a condition of gloomy thought and self -introspection, the 
 result of which was that he separated himself a good deal from his acquaint- 
 ances, and lived with only a few men. I was one of those few ; Charles 
 Wordsworth, the Scotch Bishop, was another.' 
 
 ' The sobriquet, from Eton days, of Walter Hamilton ; as his brother 
 Edward, from similarity of figure, but of smaller dimensions, was named 
 ' Peck.' 
 
 H 
 
98 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 that all the liberalls (that is the true orthography, for it becomes 
 absolutely necessary to distinguish it from another English 
 word of a very different meaning which has hitherto been spelt 
 the same) who pretend to an opinion of their own were cruelly 
 put to it the other night, conscience saying to them what she 
 said to Launcelot Gobbo, * Budge, friends, budge,' and the spirit 
 of Whiggism, ' Budge not.' I saw Croft the other day, who is 
 coming to Oxford for his Master's gown. He seemed in high 
 health. I see that the illustrious Gladstone was bachelorised the 
 other day with Jeffreys and others, whom it is now long to 
 describe. Remember me to Hope, and tell him that whenever he 
 likes to write and give me information about himself or others, I 
 shall be very glad to receive an account; and ask him whether he 
 intends to keep a certain Apuleius of mine as his own till the 
 Revolution, when I suppose all property will cease. Remember 
 me to Vaughan, Denison, Canning, and any other of my friends 
 whom you may happen to see, and believe me, 
 
 Dear Wordsworth, 
 
 Very sincerely yours, 
 
 F. Doyle. 
 
 Doyle took a first class in Classics (Easter 1832), was 
 elected Fellow of All Souls, and eventually became Professor 
 of Poetry. As a young man he had the character of being 
 somewhat eccentric, which, however, amounted to nothing 
 more than this, that, with undoubted gifts of genius, he was 
 apt to betray an innocent superiority to conventional forms 
 and usages, so that on occasions when it was necessary for 
 him to appear in a strictly proper and becoming dress he 
 was fain to call in the aid of his friend Hope to tie his neck- 
 cloth, just as my uncle the poet was wont to have recourse 
 to his wife and daughter for similar purposes. It was there- 
 fore quite in keeping with my reminiscences of Doyle that, 
 on reading the Preface to his interesting and highly cha- 
 racteristic Lectures on Poetry (1877) I discovered how that, 
 ' owing to a variety of accidents, the Author's M/S'>S'. fell into 
 confusion and many of them had gone astray,' whereby the 
 
PKIYATE PUPILS AT OXFORD 99 
 
 literary world has to deplore the grievous, and, I fear, irre- 
 parable loss particularly of two Lectures on Jason and 
 Medea, and of one on the tragedy of Hamlet ; and I could 
 not help making the reflection that if the wholesome and 
 loving admonitions of his early friend Hope had been better 
 attended to the loss might never have occurred.^ 
 
 6. Lord Lincoln, eldest son of the Duke of Newcastle, 
 was by no means idle or incompetent as a scholar, though 
 he took only an ordinary degree (Mich. 1831). A few 
 months afterwards he was elected M.P. for South Notting- 
 hamshire, and married a daughter of the Duke of Hamilton, 
 sister of Lord Douglas, who was with him at Christ Church. 
 All the intercourse I had with him as his private tutor, 
 friendly and unaffected on his part as it always was, though 
 somewhat alloyed by a constitutional stiffness and reserve, 
 which, however, gave way upon closer acquaintance, led me 
 to regard him with sincere esteem, and to entertain a highly 
 favourable opinion of his sterling character and of his solid, 
 if not brilliant, abilities. He was unfortunate : unfortunate 
 in his marriage, and unfortunate as a Minister at the time 
 of the Crimean war ; but I feel persuaded that the country 
 never had a public servant more honestly devoted to its best 
 interests, or more thoroughly and conscientiously anxious, 
 at whatever cost of labour and trouble to himself, to do his 
 duty ; and he was as brave and unflinching as he was 
 laborious. 
 
 The following letter shows that when at Oxford he had 
 some thoughts of aiming at literary distinction. * Attila ' 
 was the subject of the Latin Verse prize poem for 1832, and, 
 with a view to it, I had recommended him to study Pitman's 
 Excerpta a Poetis Latinis ; while the mention of reading 
 
 ' * A good young man, whom I liked,' is Carlyle's description of Doyle, 
 when he first met him in 1841 ; and no wonder, for no one could fail to 
 like him. See Life of Lord Houghton, i. 256- 
 
 h2 
 
100 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 ' Khetoric ' (Aristotle's) is a proof that he then intended 
 going up for a class in the final Schools. The letter was 
 written to me when I was in Scotland with Agar Eobartes, 
 under circumstances which will be described presently, and 
 when he had heard that on our northward journey we had 
 passed through Newark, and also had paid a visit to a 
 Harrow and Christ Church friend at Gateshead. The 
 * execrable Ministers ' of 1831 did not ' hurry us into a war '; 
 but it is melancholy to think how the Ministry of Lord 
 Aberdeen, of which the amiable young writer of those words 
 became a prominent member, did ' drift into a war ' — and 
 one of the most senseless and destructive wars of modern 
 times — in 1854. 
 
 Clumber: Aug. 15, 1831. 
 
 My dear Wordsworth, — I have no right to complain of your 
 delay in writing to me, as, from all I hear, you seem to have kept 
 up as little correspondence with any of your Oxford friends, but 
 I think it a great shame of you to pass so near, and not stop and 
 pay me a visit. Both my father and myself would have been 
 delighted to see you, if you could have made it convenient. 
 
 Many thanks for the Pitman, though I had already procured 
 one. I have only just begun my Attila studies, having hitherto 
 been reading other things — Rhetoric, &c. 
 
 And now in my turn may I hope that you have not given up 
 your intention of favouring the world with an English Essay 
 next year ? but from seeing your name in several matches at 
 Lord's I much fear that you have. One of your friends the other 
 day in a letter to me said that he supposed you were as idle as 
 the day is long, and had substituted cricketism for criticism per 
 metathesin. 
 
 I hear that some of the select studious men, Gladstone, H. 
 Denison, and John Button ! are reading away at Christ Church. 
 S. Denison is gone to Cowes, as the Balliol Dons would not let 
 him stay up. I heard from Canning a day or two ago ; he has 
 returned from his tour in the north with Douglas, having left him 
 in Arran, and has now gone to Wales to meet his mother, intend- 
 ing there to read. 
 
PRIVATE PUPILS AT OXFORD 101 
 
 You may well be horrified at the present aspect of politics. 
 The Home Department seems to be going on about as ill as pos- 
 sible ; the Foreign has a little improved within these few days, 
 as it no longer appears quite certain that these execrable 
 Ministers will hurry us into a war. A pretty affair the settle^nent 
 of Belgium has been. Leopold has good reason to be already 
 heartily sick of his craven subjects. What a glorious fight old 
 Wetherall, Croker, and two or three others have made against 
 this crude, partial, misnamed Reform Bill. I yet hope that your 
 friend Mr. Eobartes will not be able to stand for Cornwall (I 
 mean if it depends on an increase of members), for some people 
 seem confident that the Lords will throw out the Bill. If Mr. 
 Eobartes does come in as one of a reformed Parliament, you 
 will be doing him a great kindness by cautioning him not to take 
 a gold watch, purse, or other valuable, into the House, for some 
 (indeed many) of the members will possess the art of slight of 
 hand in a very superior style. 
 
 I hope you will not be tainted by your proximity to the would- 
 be Whig rotten borough of Gateshead. My Lord Durham has 
 managed to feather his nest pretty well, with all his anxiety for 
 purity of election. I shall be glad to hear from you at any time 
 of your success in trout-fishing and grouse- shooting. 
 Ever, my dear Wordsworth, 
 
 Yours very truly, 
 
 Lincoln. 
 
 7. Thomas Dyke Acland, now Sir Thomas, and M.P. 
 for North Devonshire, a Gentleman Commoner of Christ 
 Church, after taking a double first (Easter 1831) was, like 
 Doyle, elected Fellow of All Souls. I have not much remem- 
 brance of him as a private pupil ; but among testimonials 
 written for me when I became a candidate for the Second 
 Mastership of Winchester (and still preserved), there is 
 one from him in which he spoke most kindly of his * per- 
 sonal experience of my qualifications as an instructor.' 
 Though I was some years his senior, we had been friends 
 and fellow cricketers at Harrow, and also (as I have said 
 above) fellow pupils of Saunders at Cuddesdon during part 
 
105 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 of the long vacation of 1829. While my memory is at fault 
 to some extent, I have still, nevertheless, a vivid recollection 
 of his highly esteemed father, and of his own amiable dis- 
 position and exemplary character both at school and college. 
 
 8. Charles James Canning (afterwards Viscount Can- 
 ning, and Governor -General of India) has been before 
 referred to. He had a large measure of the fine abilities of 
 his father, together with a certain charm of appearance and 
 manner, though often embarrassed through constitutional 
 bashfulness ; but he lacked his father's tall, manly presence, 
 and the combined sweetness and majesty of his countenance. 
 He greatly distingaished himself in taking his degree, coming 
 out as a first-class man in classics, and a second-class man 
 in mathematics (Easter 1833). 
 
 There must have been a curious mixture of strength and 
 weakness in his constitution. I have spoken above of his 
 singular bravery during the Indian revolt, and of his break- 
 ing down during our ascent of Snowdon. And, oddly 
 enough, he was the only person whom I ever saw break 
 down in a speech. It was in the House of Lords ; I was sitting 
 in the gallery. The debate was, I think, upon some matter 
 connected with Ireland. He had spoken fluently enough 
 — but as if what he said had been carefully prepared — for 
 about ten minutes, when he came to a standstill ; turned 
 suddenly pale ; and, after vainly endeavouring, for a moment 
 or two, to recover the thread of his argument, sat down. 
 One supposed he had been taken ill ; but he did not leave the 
 House ; and the debate went on as if nothing had happened. 
 To me it was rather a distressing scene, but from what I 
 remembered of him in earlier days, not altogether unac- 
 countable. 
 
 9. Francis L. Popham, heir to the famous Elizabethan 
 mansion of Littlecott in Wiltshire, has been already men- 
 tioned as a companion with me and Hope in North Wales. 
 
PRIVATE PUPILS AT OXFORD 103 
 
 At Harrow he had distinguished himself by gaining (in 
 1827) two out of the three Governors' prizes, viz. for Latin 
 Hexameters, and for Lyrics. He was also a good cricketer, 
 making one of the eleven both at Harrow and Oxford, and 
 a universal favourite. He took a second class in classics 
 (Easter 1831), and, like Doyle, and like Acland, was elected 
 Fellow of All Souls — in those days a certain stamp of a 
 popular character. 
 
 Of the above list of nine — 
 
 Two took double firsts. 
 
 One, a classical first and mathematical second. 
 
 Three, classical firsts. 
 
 Two (under peculiar circumstances) a common degree. 
 
 Three were elected Fellows of Merton, and 
 
 Three, Fellows of All Souls. 
 
 I must now go back a little, in order to resume the 
 thread of my narrative. 
 
 In the spring of 1831, while I was taking private pupils, 
 I found time to write for the University Latin essa}^ and 
 obtained the prize, the subject being one in which I was 
 much interested : * Quaenam fuerit oratorum Atticorum apud 
 populum auctoritas.' My composition will be found in the 
 Appendix. 
 
 My taste for English composition was of later date and 
 of slower growth. Unlike my friends, Claughton and 
 Eoundell Palmer, who succeeded equally in English and 
 in Latin, I made no attempt as an undergraduate or as a 
 bachelor to compete either for the English verse or for the 
 English essay, nor even for the Theological essay ; though for 
 this last, being pleased and interested with the subject set 
 (1832), namely, ' The Fulness of Time,' I read extensively 
 and made large collections. That prize was won by my 
 friend Antony Grant, afterwards author of one of the best 
 
104 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 of the series of Bampton Lectures — a work which first gave 
 an impulse to increased zeal, happily still maintained, in 
 behalf of Foreign Missions. So far, I had rightly estimated 
 my powers, in obedience to the advice of Horace, 
 
 Versate diu quid ferre recusent, 
 Quid valeant, humeri, 
 
 that at Oxford I competed for no prize which I did not 
 obtain. In regard to the formation of style in English 
 prose composition, I observe in the ' Letters of Newman,' 
 just published, that in writing to Mr. John Hayes (1869), 
 he expressed the following opinion : ' As to patterns for imi- 
 tation, the only master of style I have ever had is Cicero : 
 I think I owe a great deal to him, and, so far as I know, to 
 no one else' (vol. ii. p. 407). Without, of course, presum- 
 ing for a moment to place myself in comparison with so 
 great a genius either in that or in any other intellectual gift 
 (though it does so happen that on one occasion I was com- 
 pared with him as a writer of English), I may venture to 
 say that I have often made precisely the same remark as 
 applicable to my own case : so far as I have derived benefit 
 from anyone in the matter of composition, it has been from 
 Oicero. Both at Harrow and at Christ Church I was required 
 occasionally to write English themes ; but little or no 
 guidance or encouragement was given to the exercises when 
 written, and in my case at least they produced no fruit what- 
 ever. I do not underrate the advantage of a combined study 
 of authors such as Addison, Swift, Bolingbroke, Johnson, 
 Burke, Hume, Gibbon, Macaulay, and I may add Horace 
 Walpole ; but I must repeat that I believe I got more good, 
 not only for writing Latin but for writing English, from 
 reading Cicero, and learning him by heart, than from any 
 other source ; and, as a single model, though in a different 
 language — and partly, perhaps, because he is in a different 
 
EXCURSION INTO SCOTLAND 105 
 
 language— I prefer him to them all. But to return from 
 this digression. 
 
 During the long vacation of that year (1831) I was free 
 from private pupils. Agar Eobartes, a Gentleman Commoner 
 of Christ Church, and an old friend and schoolfellow at 
 Harrow, who had just taken his degree, offered me a place 
 in his carriage if I would accompany him on a tour into 
 Scotland. The offer was too tempting and agreeable to be 
 declined. Eobartes's father, the wealthy proprietor of 
 Llanhydrock, in Cornwall, had been dead some years ; but 
 his mother was still alive, and he was, I believe, an only 
 child. He had passed his undergraduate time in a quiet, 
 exemplary manner, doing the work necessary to enable him 
 to pass through the Schools without discredit, mixing little 
 in society, but amusing himself with fishing and riding. 
 In politics he was a Whig, as in duty bound to be from his 
 family connections ; but this did not interfere with our 
 friendly intercourse. The necessary prehminaries were 
 soon arranged. In those days railways to the north were 
 unknown. We set out from London, posting in an open 
 barouche, with the faithful old family servant who had 
 been with Eobartes during the whole of his residence at 
 Christ ^Church, upon the box, to take care of us, or at least 
 to relieve us from all care and trouble incidental to our 
 journey. Scotland was then just beginning to be known to 
 Englishmen, not only as the country of Burns and Walter 
 Scott, but as the land of sport such as England could not 
 afford ; and we had meant that our tour should be one not 
 only like that of * Dr. Syntax in Search of the Picturesque,' 
 but a tour of sport. Accordingly, we had provided ourselves 
 with guns and rods, and all other requisites for shooting 
 grouse and catching salmon ; but, unhappily, in our youth- 
 ful heedlessness and plenitude of hope, we had omitted to 
 make any provision for obtaining access to places where 
 
106 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 grouse and salmon were to be found — in other words, we took 
 with us no letters of introduction. Eeaching Edinburgh by 
 the great north road, and having duly admired what we 
 saw of that Modern Athens, we posted on through Perth to 
 Dunkeld. There we took up our abode for a few days at 
 the inn of Inver, the proprietor of which had a lease of 
 fishing in the Tay. So we put our rods together ; but the 
 season was a dry one, and the water low, and we had no 
 success. After visiting the pass of Killiecrankie and Blair 
 Athol, which was the farthest limit of our tour, we turned 
 our faces homewards ; travelling back to Perth, and thence 
 to Stirling, Callander, the Trossachs, on to Glasgow and the 
 west. I do not remember that, after leaving Glasgow, we 
 stopped anywhere, except at Hamilton to see the Palace, till 
 we reached my uncle's at Eydal Mount. While we were 
 staying at Eydal — having heard that our tour, so far as ifc 
 consisted in anticipation of sport, had come to little or 
 nothing — my uncle very kindly took compassion on us, and, 
 through application to the then Lord Lonsdale, obtained for 
 us some grouse-shooting on Shapfells, his lordship having 
 sent over a keeper and dogs to meet us there. Altogether 
 the excursion, though not so well managed as it might have 
 been, was a highly interesting and enjoyable one ; and 
 Eobartes, as a travelling companion, was a pattern of good 
 nature and equanimity. Soon after his return he was 
 elected M.P. for Cornwall ; and eventually he was raised to 
 the peerage by Gladstone, under the title of Lord Eobartes. 
 We never met again, except, I think, upon one occasion at 
 his house in London, and he has now been dead some years. 
 But, though circumstances prevented our personal inter- 
 course, the steadfastness of his friendship was such that 
 some thirty years afterwards he not only contributed 10/. 
 annually to a fund which it was thought by friends that 
 my then circumstances required, but, when that supposed 
 
VISIT TO RYDAL MOUNT 107 
 
 necessity had ceased, in consequence of my election to a 
 Fellowship at Winchester, left a direction in his will that 
 the same sum should continue to be paid to me yearly 
 during my lifetime. 
 
 "While I was staying at Kydal Mount, my cousin Dora 
 gave me a copy of the following political squib, which had 
 been written by my uncle some years before on the occa- 
 sion of a Westmorland election, when Brougham stood as 
 the Eadical candidate against Lord Lowther and his 
 brother the Colonel. I do not think it has appeared in 
 any edition of my uncle's works ; but it is interesting and 
 deserves to be preserved, because it shows beyond question 
 (as the writer, through his intimacy with Lord Lonsdale, 
 could not have been mistaken upon the point) that there 
 had been a time when Brougham would have been content 
 to join the Tory ranks provided the proprietor of Lo wither 
 Castle would have taken him by the hand. 
 
 I 
 
 The Scottish ^ Broom on Birdnest brae, 
 
 Twelve tedious years ago. 
 When many plants strange blossoms bore 
 
 That puzzled high and low, 
 A not unnatural longing felt, — 
 
 What longing would you know ? 
 Why, friend, to clothe her supple twigs 
 
 With yellow in full blow. 
 
 II 
 To Lowther Castle she addrest 
 
 A suit both bold and sly, 
 (For all the Brooms on Birdnest brae 
 
 Can talk and speechify), 
 That flattering breezes blowing thence 
 
 Their succour might supply. 
 And she would instantly hang out 
 
 A flag of yellow dye. 
 
 ' Because Mr. Brougham pretended that he was a native of England. 
 
108 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 III 
 
 But from the Castle's turrets blew 
 
 A chill forbidding blast, 
 Which the poor Broora no sooner felt 
 
 Than she shrunk up as fast ; 
 Her wished-for yellow she forswore, 
 
 And since that time has cast 
 Fond look on colours three or four. 
 
 And put forth blue at last. 
 
 IV 
 
 But now, my friends, the election comes 
 
 In June's sunshiny hours. 
 And every bush in field and brae 
 
 Is clad with yellow flowers, 
 While factious blue from shop and booth 
 
 Tricks out her blustering powers ; 
 Lo ! smiling Nature's lavish hand 
 
 Has furnished wreaths for ours. 
 
 The following complete copy of Southey's celebrated 
 * March to Moscow,' containing, I believe, some lines not 
 hitherto published, was also given to me during my visit 
 to Kydal Mount. 
 
 The March to Moscoiv. 
 
 The Emperor Nap he would set off 
 On a summer excursion to Moscow ; 
 The fields were green and the sky was blue* 
 Morbleu! Parbleu! 
 What a pleasant excursion to Moscow ! 
 
 Four hundred thousand men and more 
 
 Must go with him to Moscow ; 
 There were Marshals by the dozen 
 And Dukes by the score, 
 Princes a few, and Kings one or two. 
 While the fields are so green, and the sky so blue, 
 Morbleu ! Parbleu ! 
 What a pleasant excursion to Moscow ! 
 
VISIT TO RYDAL MOUNT 109 
 
 There was Junot and Augereau — 
 
 Hey-ho for Moscow ! 
 Dombrousky and Poniatousky, 
 
 Marshal Ney, lack-a-day ! 
 General Rapp, and the Emperor Nap : — 
 
 Nothing would do 
 While the fields were so green and the sky so blue, 
 
 Morbleu ! Parbleu ! 
 
 Nothing would do 
 
 For the whole of the crew 
 But they must be marching to Moscow. 
 
 The Emperor Nap he talked so big 
 
 That he frightened Mr. Roscoe ; 
 John Bull, he cries, if you'll be wise, 
 Ask the Emperor Nap if he will please 
 To grant you peace upon your knees, 
 
 Because he is going to Moscow ! 
 He'll make all the Poles come out of their holes, 
 
 And beat the Russians, and eat the Prussians, 
 
 For the fields are green and the sky is blue, 
 Morbleu ! Parbleu ! 
 
 And he'll certainly march to Moscow. 
 
 And Counsellor Brougham was all in a fume 
 
 At the thought of the march of Moscow ; 
 
 The Russians, he said, they were undone. 
 And the great Fee-Faw-Fum 
 Would presently come 
 
 With a hop, step, and jump into London. 
 
 For as to his conquering Russia, 
 
 However some persons might scoff it. 
 
 Do it he could, and do it he would. 
 And from doing it nothing could come but good, 
 
 And nothing could call him off it. 
 Mr. Jeffrey said so, who must certainly know. 
 
 For he was the Edinburgh Prophet. 
 They all of them knew Mr. Jeffrey's review, 
 
 Which with Holy Writ ought to be reckon 'd : 
 It was through thick and thin to its party true ; 
 
110 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Its back was buff, and its sides were blue ; 
 Morbleu ! Parbleu ! 
 A Prophet so wise and so doleful too 
 Should be called Jeremiah the second. 
 
 But the Eussians stoutly they turned to 
 
 Upon the road to Moscow ; 
 Nap had to fight his way all through ; 
 They would fight, though they could not parley-vous, 
 But the fields were green and the sky was blue, 
 Morbleu ! Parbleu ! 
 And so he got to Moscow. 
 
 He found the place too warm for him, 
 
 For they set fire to Moscow. 
 To get there had cost him much ado, 
 And then no better course he knew 
 While the fields were green, and the sky was blue, 
 Morbleu ! Parbleu ! 
 But to march back again from Moscow. 
 
 The Eussians they stuck close to him 
 
 All on the road from Moscow, 
 There was Tormazow and Jemalow 
 And all the others that end in ow ; 
 Milarodovitch and Jaladovitch 
 
 And Karatschkovitch 
 And all the others that end in itch ; 
 
 Schamscheff, Souchosaneff, 
 And Schepaleff, 
 And all the others that end in eff ; 
 
 Wasiltschikoff, Kostomaroff, 
 And Tchoglokoff, 
 And all the others that end in off; 
 
 Eajeffsky and Novereffsky 
 And Eieffsky, 
 And all the others that end in effsky ; 
 Oscharoffsky, and Eostoffsky, 
 And all the others that end in offsky ; 
 And Platoff he play'd them off. 
 And Sliouvaloff he shovell'd them off, 
 
VISIT TO RYDAL MOUNT 111 
 
 And Markoff he mark'd them off, 
 And Krosnoff he cross'd them off, 
 And Tutchkoff he touch'd them off, 
 And Kutousoff he cut them off, 
 And Parenzoff he pared them off, 
 And Warrowzoff he worried them off, 
 And Doctoroff he doctor'd them off. 
 And Eodionoff he flogg'd them off, 
 And last of all an Admiral came, 
 A terrible man with a terrible name, 
 A name which you all must know very well. 
 But which no one can speak, and no one can spell. 
 They stuck close to Nap with all their might. 
 They were on the left and on the right. 
 Behind and before, and by day and by night, 
 He would rather parley-vous than fight ; 
 But he look'd white, and he look'd blue, 
 
 Morbleu ! Parbleu ! 
 When parley-vous no more would do, 
 For they remember'd Moscow. 
 
 And then came on the frost and snow 
 
 All on the road from Moscow ; 
 The wind and the weather he found in that hour 
 Cared nothing for him nor for all his power — 
 For him who, while Europe crouch'd under his rod, 
 Put his trust in his fortune and not in his God. 
 Worse and worse every day the elements grew, 
 The fields were so white and the sky so blue, 
 
 Sacrebleu ! Ventrebleu ! 
 What a horrible journey from Moscow ! 
 
 What then thought the Emperor Nap 
 
 Upon the road from Moscow ? 
 Why, I ween, he thought it small delight 
 To fight all day, and to freeze all night ; 
 And he was besides in a very great fright, 
 For a whole skin he liked to be in. 
 And so, not knowing what else to do 
 When the fields were so white and the sky so blue, 
 Morbleu ! Parbleu ! 
 
112 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 He stole away, I tell you true, 
 Upon the road from Moscow. 
 'Tis myself, quoth he, I must mind most ; 
 So the Devil may take the hindmost. 
 
 Too cold upon the road was he. 
 
 Too hot had he been at Moscow ; 
 But colder and hotter he may be, 
 For the grave is colder than Moscovy, 
 And a place there is to be kept in view. 
 Where the fire is red and the brimstone blue, 
 Morbleu ! Parbleu ! 
 Which he may go to 
 If he does not in time look about him. 
 Where his namesake almost 
 He may have for his host 
 (He has reckoned too long without him) ; 
 And if there he goes, he there may stay, 
 For from thence there is no running away. 
 As there was on the road from Moscow ! 
 
 While I was still at Eydal Mount, after parting with 
 Eobartes, who returned homewards alone, a letter arrived 
 from Sir Walter Scott beginning 'Dearest Wordsworth,' 
 and pressing my uncle to come and see him at Abbotsford 
 before he set out for Italy, * and bring with you as many of 
 your family as you possibly can.' All was soon arranged 
 for my uncle and cousin Dora to accept the invitation, 
 which was held as sufficient to include me.^ They were to 
 travel leisurely in a pony carriage — my uncle's usual con- 
 veyance — and I was to follow by coach. They reached 
 Abbotsford on Monday (Sept. 19) at noon. Settmg out 
 after them, I did not arrive till the evening of the following 
 day, the memorable day on which ' Yarrow ' had been ' re- 
 visited.' The next morning, however, I had the privilege 
 of accompanying Sir Walter and a portion of his guests — 
 
 ' See Professor Knight's Life, ill. 200. 
 
VISIT TO ABBOTSFORD 113 
 
 including his son-in-law, Lockhart — to * view fair Melrose/ 
 which I trust we did ' aright ' (it would be strange if we did 
 not with such a guide), though it was not ' by the pale moon- 
 light.' In the course of conversation, I remember I asked him 
 whether he had read Sotheby's Translation of Homer, then 
 lately published, and what he thought of it. He replied, 
 * I am sorry to say I know little or nothing of Greek, ^ but 
 I cannot conceive anything better than Pope ; and then, by 
 way of example, he quoted with great emphasis the render- 
 ing of the famous passage which occurs twice in the Iliad, 
 viz. in Book vi. 208, as the saying of Hippolochus to his 
 son Glaucus, and in Book xi. 783, as the saying of Peleus 
 to his son Achilles : 
 
 atev apioTeveiv kol vTr€ipo)(Ov e/xfievai aAAwv. ^ 
 
 The visit lasted three days, and the two poets parted, 
 never to meet again in this world ; for Sir Walter returned 
 from Italy only to die, at Abbotsford, Sept. 21 in the following 
 year. The separation, affecting as it had been, was rendered 
 still more so when we came to read the verses, consisting of 
 four stanzas, which he had written, on the morning of our 
 departure (Thursday) before breakfast, in my cousin's album. 
 In giving back the book, he had said to her, * I would have 
 done this for nobody but your father's daughter. ' The verses 
 
 ^ I am afraid I was priggish enough not to think quite so well of Sir 
 Walter when I had observed, quite conspicuous at his front door, a false 
 qiiantity engraved upon the base of a statue of a favourite dog. I forget the 
 former line of the distich, containing the dog's name. The latter ran 
 
 thus — 
 
 * Ad januam Domini : sit tibi terra levis.' 
 
 The correction would have been easy — i.e. ' ante fores,' or * ad portam.' 
 
 2 Many years afterwards I told the above anecdote to Dean Stanley, 
 and, after a further lapse of some years, I was agreeably surprised to see it 
 introduced — with that power of memory and felicity of adaptation for 
 which he was distinguished — in the first address which he delivered as 
 Rector of the University of St. Andrews, d propos of the inscription, consist- 
 ing of the same Greek verse, emblazoned over his head in the hall or upper 
 library in which the address was spoken. 
 
 I 
 
114 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 were indeed the last lay of the great minstrel. I insert 
 
 them here from the copy which my cousin gave me at the 
 
 time. 
 
 I 
 
 'Tis well the gifted eye which saw 
 The first light sparks of fancy burn * 
 
 Should mark its latest flash with awe, 
 Low glimmering from its funeral urn. 
 
 II 
 
 And thou mayst mark the hint, fair maid, 
 
 How vain is worldly esteem ; 
 Good fortune turns, affections fade, 
 
 And fancy is an idle dream. 
 
 Ill 
 
 Yet not on this poor frame alone. 
 My palsied hand, and deafened ear, 
 
 But on my country's fate 
 
 The bolts of fate seem doomed to spend. 
 
 IV 
 
 The storm might whistle round my head, 
 
 I should not deprecate the ill. 
 So I might say when all was sped, 
 
 ' My country, be thou glorious still ! ' 
 
 W. Scott. 
 Abbotsford : Sept. 22, 1831. 
 
 It will be seen that there are several indications of de- 
 fective sense and metre, as if the mind had given way for 
 the moment in the process of composition, although nothing 
 of the kind had been remarked in the writer's conversation 
 during our visit. It may also be noticed how keenly, and 
 
 ' When my uncle first made acquaintance with Walter Scott, at 
 Lasswade, near Edinburgh, in September 1803, the latter ' partly read and 
 partly recited, sometimes in an enthusiastic style of chant, the first four 
 cantos of The Lay of the Last Minstrel, Scott's earliest poem, then not yet 
 published.' See Lockhart's Life, i. 403. 
 
VISIT TO HOPE AT LUFNESS 115 
 
 yet with what truly noble and patriotic emotion, he was 
 feeling the agitation caused by the Eeform movement 
 which was then at its height, and in course of which, when 
 he went to give his vote — I think at Kelso— he met with 
 public insult. 
 
 As Sir Walter, with his daughter and Lockhart, were 
 to leave early on the Friday for London, we took our de- 
 parture (as I have said) on Thursday at noon, my uncle 
 and Dora for Edinburgh, and I for Lufness, near Aberlady, 
 to spend a few days with my friend James Hope, who was 
 then at his home there alone, reading for his approaching 
 degree. On Sunday my host took me to the Parish Church 
 (Presbyterian) at Aberlady, which he regularly attended. 
 How strange the divergence and vicissitudes of lot to him 
 and to me, which were in store for us both ! When I next 
 visited Abbotsford, some twenty years afterwards, being then 
 settled in Scotland, I was mvited and received as the warmly 
 welcomed guest of Hope himself — he came out, I remember, 
 and saluted me by my Christian name at his front door — who 
 in the meantime, having married Sir Walter's only grand- 
 child, Lockhart's daughter, had become proprietor of the 
 estate. And how sad that within another twelve months he 
 had joined the Church of Eome ; and we never met afterwards ! 
 But, though personal intercourse had ceased between us for 
 many years, shortly before his death I received from him a 
 long and affectionate letter. I was anxious to obtain the 
 precise date of the days of my uncle's memorable visit to 
 Sir Walter, having observed that the details given concern- 
 ing it in my brother's * Memoirs of Wordsworth ' (vol. ii. 
 pp. 233, 244), and in Lockhart's * Life of Scott' (vol. vii. p. 309) 
 do not correspond ; and I wrote to ask Hope to endeavour 
 to clear up the matter for me from his private archives. 
 His answer is of such interest on several accounts that I 
 insert it here. 
 
 I 2 
 
116 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Abbotsford, Melrose : Sept. 19, 1871. 
 
 My dear Bishop, — Your letter of August 8 would not have 
 remained so long unanswered but for my own illness and the 
 absence of my clerk, who has materially assisted me in solving 
 the doubts raised by your letter. 
 
 Comparing Lockhart's narrative with your uncle's dictated 
 account of his visit to Abbotsford, the discrepancies resolve 
 themselves entirely into questions of the time of the arrival of 
 your uncle and what took place on particular days while he was 
 here. Pray observe this limitation, since it excludes the question 
 of the day on which Sir Walter left Abbotsford, which neither 
 by Lockhart nor by your uncle is made to coincide with the day 
 of your uncle's departure. 
 
 Taking then this issue as raised by the two books, I have 
 come to the conclusion that the account given by your uncle of 
 his own arrival, stay, and departure, which accords with your 
 own recollection, is the correct one, and that where Mr. 
 Lockhart's differs it is incorrect. 
 
 There seems to me to be no doubt that when Lockhart wrote 
 this part of the Life he relied upon a diary which was kept partly 
 by his wife and partly by himself, and in a very irregular manner ; 
 and I am satisfied that the entries relating to Wordsworth were 
 made by Lockhart at a period subsequent, perhaps considerably 
 subsequent, to the events recorded. Moreover at the time at 
 which he probably wrote this portion of the Life, he no longer 
 had the assistance of the memory of his wife, which would have 
 helped to correct his own. Add to this that the month of 
 September 1831 was a period of great anxiety and occupation 
 to him, and you have my reasons for distrusting Lockhart's 
 dates. 
 
 In Sir Walter's diary, which he recommenced after a long 
 interval about this time, no days of the week or month are given, 
 although it contains, as you will see hereafter, some passages 
 which bear upon the question whether he wrote the stanzas on 
 the day of his own departure or not.^ 
 
 On the other hand, in confirmation of your uncle's account 
 
 ^ I had rather fancied I remembered that we had left Abbotsford on the 
 game day, but earlier, on which Sir Walter himself was to leave it. And a 
 note in my cousin Dora's album seemed to conjQrm this impression. 
 
LETTER FROM HOPE-SCOTT OF ABBOTSFORD 117 
 
 I have found a letter from him to Sir Walter, dated Carlisle, 
 Friday evening, September 16, stating that he had left home 
 the Tuesday previous (the 13th), hoped to sleep at Langholm 
 on Saturday (the 17th), at Hawick on Sunday (the 18th), and on 
 Monday (19th), if the distance was not greater than he supposed, 
 to sleep at Abbotsford. He mentions his nephew as having 
 taken the Newcastle road into Scotland, and as being likely to 
 reach Abbotsford on Tuesday the 20th ; and these two dates 
 exactly accord with his memoir and your recollection of what 
 actually happened. 
 
 Another circumstance confirmatory of this view of the dates 
 is that your uncle records Mrs. Lockhart's chanting old ballads 
 to her harp — a circumstance he could hardly have imagined — 
 and which he places on Monday, the day of his arrival, while an 
 entry in her own handwriting in the Lockhart diary, and evi- 
 dently contemporaneous, places her departure for London on 
 Tuesday the 20th, which is also the date assigned to it in the Life. 
 
 I have thus, I think, very handsomely surrendered to you all 
 the points in dispute connected with the stay of your uncle and 
 yourself at this place, and in return I beg you will let me know 
 at what date your uncle dictated the MSS. I. F., in which, 
 although he evidently had read Lockhart's Life (see p. 236), he 
 takes no notice of the inaccuracies of his dates. 
 
 I now turn to the point which does not arise, although your 
 letter implies that it does, from either Lockhart's Life or your 
 uncle's Memoirs, namely, that of the identity of the day on 
 which your uncle went away with that on which Sir Walter 
 himself left Abbotsford. Here I should require more informa- 
 tion about the note in your cousin's album before I could admit 
 a doubt even as to Sir Walter's having remained over the 22nd 
 and left for Rokeby * early on the 23rd.' My reasons are — 
 
 1. That neither your uncle nor Mr. Lockhart mentions that 
 they both started on the same day. 
 
 2. It is improbable that they should have done so, for your 
 uncle says that he did not start till noon, and there were ap- 
 parently a number of other guests who left Abbotsford the same 
 day.i 
 
 * And one at least also who arrived — viz. Mr. John Ballantyne ; for so 
 it appears from a letter of his copied from the Standard into the Scotsman, 
 August 16, 1871 : ' I was one who dined in Abbotsford the last time the 
 
118 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 3. Sir Walter in his diary enters, without date, ' We had a 
 pleasant party, and to-day were left by the Liddells (another 
 name illegible), the three Wordsworths, cum ccBteris, A German 
 or Hungarian Count Erdowe, or some such name, also retired ' — 
 an entry not likely to have been made if he was himself starting 
 that afternoon, i.e. the 22nd. 
 
 4. In respect to this journey Mr. Lockhart's diary, although I 
 am satisfied it was carried to London by Mrs. Lockhart on the 
 20th, appears to have been posted up by him immediately on his 
 arrival in London, and his entries (in different ink from those 
 relating to Wordsworth) give the start from Abbotsford on the 
 23rd (Friday), the stay at Eokeby on the 24th (Saturday), the 
 arrival at Boroughbridge on the 25th (Sunday), Scarthing Moor 
 on the Monday, Buckden on the Tuesday, and London on 
 Wednesday the 28th ; thus supporting the statement in the Life, 
 which I beHeve to be the correct one. 
 
 I must, however, give you the benefit of a passage in Sir 
 Walter's diary, written after his arrival in London : ' Wordsworth 
 and his daughter, a fine girl, were with us. On the last day I 
 tried to write in her diary, and made an ill-formed botch. No 
 help for it ' &c. ; ^ but I am far from conceding that the words 
 * last day ' in this passage mean the last day any part of which 
 Sir Walter was at Abbotsford. It is quite consistent with his 
 starting early the next morning, which Mr. Lockhart in the Life 
 
 great man ever sat at his own table there. It was on the day before Sir 
 Walter left for the Continent. The party which assembled round his board 
 on that day, September 22, 1831, consisted of all the members of his family 
 then in Scotland, and several of his intimate friends, including his 
 amanuensis (Laidlaw), Sir Adam Ferguson, Wordsworth, Sir William 
 Allan, my father, Alexander Ballantyne, and one or two others whom I did 
 not know, and do not remember, as I was only sixteen years of age at the 
 time. Sir Walter sat at the centre of the table, his eldest son, then Major, 
 and Lockhart at the head and foot.' No mention is to be found of this 
 party in Sir Walter's Journal, and the editor makes no reference to Mr. John 
 Ballantyne's letter, which is at least incorrect in stating that my uncle was 
 still at Abbotsford and made one of the party. The same mistake is repeated 
 in the following passage : * He (Scott) kept up a wonderful flow of conversa- 
 tion throughout the time of dinner, and afterwards in the library, where his 
 last conversation with Wordsworth took place. And after the party broke 
 up I remember Sir Adam Ferguson saying to my father that he had never 
 heard Sir Walter more brilliant, even in his palmiest days.' 
 
 ' See the passage in Sir Walter Scott's Journal, now (1890) first pub- 
 lished, ii. 414. 
 
ACQUAINTANCES AT OXFORD 119 
 
 says he did, and which would be necessary to reach Rokeby the 
 same day. 
 
 It is possible that I may find other materials bearing on this 
 question, but I am too weak at present to search for them, and, 
 on the same and other accounts, I am prevented from asking 
 you to come here yourself just now. Later perhaps, I shall be 
 more fit, as I shall always be happy to have a visit from you. 
 
 Yours affectionately, 
 
 James R. Hope-Scott. 
 
 The Eight Eeverend Bishop Wordsworth. 
 
 Alas ! the hour of greater fitness, which he scarcely 
 Ventured to anticipate, never arrived. 
 
 After my visit to Hope at Lufness, I rejoined my uncle 
 and cousin at Callander. The former had then just com- 
 posed his beautiful sonnet ' On Sir W. Scott's Departure from 
 Abbotsford for Naples,' and he recited it to me as we were 
 walking together on the banks of Loch Achray. 
 
 I have spoken, with some detail, of my several private 
 pupils. But besides these I had, both as an undergraduate 
 and afterwards, a very large and varied acquaintance — 
 probably no man at Oxford ever had a larger — partly in 
 consequence of the different games and athletic exercises in 
 which I joined, and partly because I made it an object of 
 ambition to know everyone who, in other and more im- 
 portant wa.ys, either was distinguished or gave promise of 
 distinction in after life; and — what was then somewhat 
 marked and uncommon in a Christ Church man (I trust it 
 has ceased to be so now) — I showed no narrow prejudice 
 in favour of men of my own College. For instance, I 
 was specially intimate with Thomas L. Claughton (after- 
 wards Bishop, first of Eochester and then of St. Albans), 
 and with Eoundell Palmer (now Earl Selborne) ^ both 
 
 ' See his speech at the meeting of the Wordsworth Society, held in the 
 Jerusalem Chamber, Westminster Abbey, July 10, 1887. The speech is re- 
 ported in the ' Transactions ' of the Society for 1887. 
 
120 ANNALS OF MY EAELY LIFE 
 
 scholars of Trinity, and both distinguished in the highest 
 degree by University honours of many and various kinds ; 
 with WilHam Palmer, elder brother of Eoundell, a Fellow 
 of Magdalen, who took a first class, and gained the Uni- 
 versity prizes for Latin Verse and Latin Prose ; with 
 Edward Twisleton, Fellow of Balliol, and classical first- 
 class man ; with Antony Grant, Fellow of New College, 
 afterwards Archdeacon of St. Albans and Canon of 
 Kochester; with John Eardley-Wilmot, of Balliol, now 
 Sir Eardley, and late M.P. for South Warwickshire, who 
 gained the Latin verse in 1829, after Claughton, as Claughton 
 had gained it after me, and William Palmer had gained it 
 in 1830 : with John Thomas of Wadham, who gained the 
 Ireland Scholarship ; and with Stephen Denison of Balliol, 
 a classical first ; while among Christ Church friends I may 
 reckon Henry Liddell, now Dean, a double-first ; and 
 Benjamin Harrison, afterwards Canon of Canterbury, clas- 
 sical first, and mathematical second ; Kobert Scott, an 
 Ireland Scholar, afterwards Master of Balliol and Dean 
 of Eochester ; Eobert Phillimore, afterwards Sir Eobert ; 
 Halford Vaughan, first-class man, afterwards Fellow of 
 Oriel and Professor of Modern History ; Herbert Kynaston, 
 first-class man, afterwards head master of St. Paul's ; 
 William Jelf, first-class man ; James Bruce, first-class man, 
 afterwards Lord Elgin and Governor -General of India. I 
 was also acquainted with Bonamy Price of Worcester, after- 
 wards Professor of Political Economy, and with Frederick 
 Eogers, of Oriel, afterwards Lord Blachford, both of 
 whom took double firsts ; and with Piers Claughton, first 
 of Brasenose and then of University, afterwards Bishop of 
 Colombo and Archdeacon of London, who took a classical 
 first and won the English essay. In the above list will be 
 found men of nine different Colleges, besides Christ Church. 
 And it may be worth while to mention one of the ways 
 
ACQUAINTANCES AT OXFORD 121 
 
 in which these several friendships and acquaintances were 
 maintained ; for Eardley-Wilmot and Liddell were, I think, 
 the only ones among them all who could be called athletes 
 in any sense. At Christ Church we had no Junior Common 
 Koom. To remedy this defect on a small scale, a club was 
 set on foot (mainly, I believe, at my suggestion and through 
 my exertions), which was to consist of common friends, all 
 of whom had some pretensions to be reading men.^ We 
 called ourselves * The Tribes,' because we were to be twelve 
 in number (though actually only ten) and because we met 
 at the house of a Mr. Tribe — I think a tailor — on the oppo- 
 site side of the street in front of Christ Church. Every day 
 after Hall, in the room which we had rented, a table was to 
 be laid out with a moderate supply of wine and dessert, for 
 which only those who partook were to pay anything. Thus 
 a pleasant opportunity was afforded for cheerful conversation 
 and friendly intercourse, with the gentle stimulus of innocent 
 conviviality for all who desired it. 
 
 I find among my papers the following rough draft of an 
 unfinished copy of verses, designed, in imitation of Gold- 
 smith's * Ketaliation,' to give a description of the characters 
 of the friends who composed the club, after it had ceased to 
 exist. Unfortunately, it goes no further than to include 
 four of them — Benjamin Harrison, late Archdeacon of 
 Maidstone and Canon of Canterbury ; Henry Jeffreys, now 
 Vicar of Hawkhurst and Proctor in Convocation for the 
 Diocese of Canterbury ; Herbert Kynaston, late head master 
 of St. Paul's School, London, who acted as our steward and 
 treasurer ; and Henry Liddell, now Dean of Christ Church. 
 
 * * Mr. Hope was not of standing enough to have been a member of a 
 celebrated though private club brought together at Christ Church about the 
 year 1831, " the twelve friends of Charles Wordsworth " (since President 
 [W^arden] of Trinity College, Glenalmond, and Bishop of St. Andrews), 
 though he certainly knew some of them intimately.' — Memoir of James 
 Hope- Scott, i. 24 sq. 
 
122 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 The remaining six members (including myself) were Walter 
 Hamilton, late Bishop of Salisbury, Halford Vaughan, late 
 Fellow of Oriel and Professor of Modern History ; Francis 
 Doyle, late Fellow of All Souls, and Professor of Poetry ; 
 Henry Denison, late Fellow of All Souls ; and James Kamsay, 
 afterwards Lord Dalhousie. 
 
 AlXlvov, acXivov ctTre, to 8' cv vlkolto). 
 
 So, * the Tribes ' are dispersed ! — on the banks of the Isis 
 I sat down and wept for the terrible crisis : 
 Slow and sullen the waters beside me were rolling ; 
 Deep and solemn the bells in the distance were tolling : — 
 'Tis the knell of the Club ! But they'll pull down the towers 
 Ere they'll chime in as well as that dear peal of ours, 
 When we met after Hall, a choice brotherly crew, 
 And our tongues— they all rattled so fast and so true ! 
 
 Descend, ye Nine ! Shall the shades of the young 
 Pass downward unwept, unrecorded, unsung ? 
 Nine brethren beloved — one for each of your choir ; 
 So, let each in his praise sweep the strings of her lyre. 
 
 1. And first for her votary, let Clio arise, 
 Think of all that is learned, and all that is wise, 
 From the heights of her Pindus survey all the shore. 
 To draw topics of praise for his classical lore ; 
 Observe him still victor as onward he ranges 
 
 From Bissus to Jordan, from Jordan to Ganges,^ 
 Where science (erst cradled by orient rays) 
 To eagle-eyed study her treasure displays ; 
 Then regret with a smile, as she lags far behind. 
 Her realm all too small for the grasp of his mind ; 
 And, as lost in the distance he fades from her ken, 
 Pronounce his encomium — kaee little Ben ! 
 
 2. With her harp ready strung as Thalia appears 
 Jeffreys cocks up his spy-glass, and pricks up his ears ; 
 Nor less was the muse at a loss to discover 
 
 Whom to choose for her theme — rather say for her lover ; 
 
 ' He early became assistant to Pusey as teacher of Hebrew. 
 
MEMBERS OF 'THE TRIBES' CLUB 123 
 
 So, hoping the Tribes wouldn't take it amiss, 
 
 "While he mutters * you fellows ! ' she seizes a kiss — 
 
 (A kiss, which proclaimed that she knew where to find, 
 
 She — the muse of good temper — the best-tempered mind) ; 
 
 Then aloof, as an artist, her subject surveys, 
 
 And still as she looks she sees something to praise. 
 
 First marks how his right honest features bespeak 
 
 Within all that's cheerful and modest and meek ; 
 
 How in eyes that would fain look demure as a nun, 
 
 Lurk bursts of good humour and volleys of fun ; 
 
 All the soul's purer graces next wonders to trace 
 
 By the sunshine of conscience that beams in his face, 
 
 While, with heart alike stranger to guile and to pride, 
 
 He seeks nothing to show, and needs nothing to hide : — 
 
 * Dear youth, not in vain,' then exulting she cries, 
 
 * Have I watched o'er thy cradle and smiled on thy rise : 
 Not in vain I complained to the fates that the race 
 
 Of scholars and poets were grown commonplace ; 
 
 And preferred a request that my favourite child 
 
 May be artlessly polished and gracefully wild ; 
 
 May combine in a compound both novel and quaint 
 
 All the gay of the sinner and good of the saint — 
 
 Now brewing rum punch, full of laughter and frolic, 
 
 Now glum with ten sermons, and twinged with the colic ; 
 
 Not quite strict enough at his neighbours to quibble. 
 
 Nor so deep as to doubt, nor so smart as to fribble : 
 
 For him let home-truth be eccentric, for him 
 
 Let wisdom consent to be seasoned with whim ; 
 
 Let science be free from pretence, and for once 
 
 Let ingenuous sallies prove learning a dunce ; 
 
 And so, your professed men of talent to pique, 
 
 Let me form — worth them all — my own Jeffreys unique.' 
 
 3. Next comes a strange mixture of genius and skill ; 
 With his head in the clouds he can make out a bill ; 
 Let Euterpe compose an irregular lyric 
 To do justice to Herbert's ^ well-earned panegyric ; 
 Who, with knowledge so various and taste so refined, 
 Could cater alike for both body and mind ; 
 
 ' Herbert Kynaston, who, as our purveyor, kept the accounts. 
 
124 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Though sometimes perplexed, so good-humoured and bland, 
 He had always a balance of spirits in hand ; 
 With his wit and his walnuts, his biscuits and banter, 
 Kept our purses well emptied, well filled our decanter ; 
 And we still must confess, if his charges were small, 
 Put his worth in the bill and he'd beggar us all. 
 
 4. Let Melpomene next tune her sweet liquid voice, ^ 
 
 And her harp take in hand for the youth of her choice. 
 
 Tall and stately he moves, with a head on his shoulders 
 
 Formed so picturesque that it charms the beholders : 
 
 Much more would it charm them to see all alive 
 
 The brains within working like bees in a hive ; 
 
 The treasure, which labour to diligence yields, 
 
 Stored up like the honey brought fresh from the fields ; 
 
 The fields ever green of old Romans and Greeks, 
 
 Or where x, y, and z play their manifold freaks ; 
 
 The gardens in which with inherited grace 
 
 His eye for Fine Art never misses its trace : — 
 
 But hold ! let us note what his judgment approves, 
 
 Nor break the reserve that his modesty loves : 
 
 Enough, if already you've mastered my riddle : 
 
 Can you tell who I mean ? — to be sure, Henky Liddell. 
 
 {CcBtera desunt.) 
 
 Later on, when I had ceased to be an undergraduate, I 
 was the means of forming another club on a wider scale ; 
 not that the number of members was much larger, but 
 because it comprehended men of different colleges, and was 
 not confined, as * the Tribes ' had been, to Christ Church. 
 It was called * the Bachelors,' and met in a room at the 
 Angel Inn (now swept away to give place to the new 
 Schools) on every Saturday evening. Its raison d'etre was 
 much the same as that of * the Tribes,' viz. to promote 
 good fellowship, in the best sense, among our contemporaries, 
 with the same festive provision for the same genial purposes ; 
 
 ' Melpomene, cui liquidam Pater 
 
 Vocem cum cithar4 dedit. — Horace, i. Od. xxiv. 3. 
 
TRAVELS ON THE CONTINENT 125 
 
 and the list of members included the names of several 
 who are mentioned above as men of mark or men of 
 promise.^ 
 
 In the spring of 1833 I received a request through Dr. 
 Cardwell, Principal of St. Alban's Hall, to become the 
 travelling companion and tutor of a young nobleman — 
 Viscount Cantslupe, son of the Earl of Delawarr — who was 
 then leaving Oxford. The position was not one which I 
 should have sought ; but it had great advantages in several 
 respects. The remuneration to be given was more than 
 ample, and my father, being acquainted with the young 
 man's family — a family highly and most deservedly 
 esteemed — was desirous that I should not decline it. 
 Accordingly, the arrangement was made, and it was decided 
 that we should take an extensive tour over the north of 
 Europe, including Denmark, Norway, Sweden, and the 
 northern parts of Germany. A courier (Degarlieb) was 
 to accompany us, who, being a Pomeranian by birth, was 
 well acquainted with the languages of all the countries we 
 were to visit, as well as with those of the South. My pupil 
 was not one of whom much was to be made. He had no 
 literary or artistic tastes, except that he professed a liking 
 for Lord Byron's poetry, which was then fashionable. He 
 had, however, as a travelHng companion, some good points. 
 His temper was never ruffled. He was more indifferent 
 than, I fear, I was, when the accommodation we met with 
 was uncomfortable or insufficient ; and he was quite content 
 to rough it when occasion required, as in the excursions 
 
 * They may be set down pretty correctly, I believe, as follows : Hamilton, 
 Harrison, H. Jeffreys, and Wordsworth of Christ Church ; Claughton 
 and Twisleton of Trinity ; Hillyard and Ormerod of Brasenose ; Popham 
 and Travers Twiss of University ; Walker of Balliol ; Grant of New 
 College ; Dudding of Exeter ; and W. Palmer of Magdalen. Claughton, in 
 a letter, October 31, 1837, referring to the club, speaks of me as having 
 been its ' President.' I may have been so virtually, but not, I think, in any 
 formal sense. 
 
126 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 which we made through parts of Norway. We left London 
 in July by sea for Hamburgh, and, having purchased there 
 a commodious travelling carriage, drove across to Lubeck, 
 whence we proceeded again by sea to Copenhagen. There 
 we were joined by another young nobleman, also of Christ 
 Church — Lord Hillsborough, son of the Marquis of Down- 
 shire — who, though not placed under my charge, was to be 
 permitted to accompany us, and, so long as he remained 
 with us, which was only during the former part of our tour, 
 proved by no means a disagreeable or unintelligent addition 
 to our party. It will be no part of my object in these remi- 
 niscences to attempt to describe the places which we visited 
 or the country through which we passed, familiar as these 
 have now become through the descriptions of more recent 
 travellers, though I shall not, however, altogether refrain 
 from occasional remarks on such topics ; and so it may be 
 mentioned here that I was disappointed with Copenhagen, 
 and with what we saw of Denmark in general ; though the 
 old cathedral of Eoskilde — the Danish Westminster Abbey 
 — from its semi-British monuments, and the ramparts of 
 Elsineur, from their association with Hamlet, could not fail 
 to be highly interesting to any Englishman. Having crossed 
 the Sound, we landed at Helsingborg, on the Swedish coast, 
 and there we had, for the first time, the experience of travelling 
 in our carriage, with four small horses abreast, driven by 
 our courier — like the chariot of Victory, to be seen over the 
 Brandenburger Thor at Berlin ; and such continued to be 
 our mode of conveyance over the smooth level roads which 
 we traversed while we were in Sweden. Passing on from 
 Gottenborg, we spent a day at TroUhattan, inspecting the 
 famous falls ; and from thence paid a visit of several days, 
 very agreeably passed, with Mr. Llewellyn Lloyd, the well- 
 known author of * Northern Field Sports ' — a book which 
 made a considerable sensation in its day — and also of 
 
TEAVELS IN NORWAY 127 
 
 * Game Birds and Wild Fowl of Sweden and Norway.' He 
 was a distant relation of mine, on my mother's side ; and he 
 received us at his house near Wenersborg very hospitably, 
 and with him (we could not have had a better or more 
 amiable guide and instructor) we enjoyed during two days 
 some successful fishing on the lake, catching on each day 
 with a minnow four salmon averaging 17 lbs. ; another 
 day was devoted to shooting, and one of my young 
 companions shot a capercailzie. I may also mention, as 
 characteristic of our host, that he had a tame wolf in a 
 kennel at his door to serve as a watchdog ; and in his 
 stable he showed us a horse of which, in an encounter with 
 a bear, the furious animal had bitten out a large portion 
 of one of the flanks. We went with Lloyd on a Sunday 
 to his parish church. Of course, we could not follow the 
 service, though he, being master of Swedish, could do so 
 perfectly. Men and women were separated, taking their 
 places on different sides of the main aisle. There was a 
 great predominance of singing, which seemed to me very 
 good. But what gave an unfavourable impression at the 
 last was that the minister, before leaving the pulpit, gave 
 out a long succession of notices of the most secular kind, 
 relating not only to births, deaths, marriages, but to 
 auctions, markets, &c., which occupied not less than a 
 quarter of an hour ! 
 
 From Wenersborg we posted, as before, by Fredrickshald, 
 the frontier town of Norway, to Christiania. There we 
 spent some time, and, inter alia, had the honour of dining 
 with the Crown Prince Oscar, who had come for the sitting 
 of the Storthing — the Norwegian Parliament. I attended 
 one of the sessions. There was a commonplace air about 
 the proceedings, and the appearance of the members was 
 such as was to be expected in a democratic assembly. Each 
 member sat at a desk with pen and paper &c. before him. 
 
128 ANNALS OF MY EAKLY LIFE 
 
 like boys in a schoolroom. At Christiania I had the good 
 fortune to fall in with a young Englishman, Eobert Latham, 
 then a Fellow of King's College, Cambridge, in whom I be- 
 came much interested. He had set himself to travel from 
 country to country, mastering language after language as 
 he went along, and he was then deep in Norwegian. 
 Eventually he became a universal linguist, and the author 
 of works designed to advocate a system of pronunciation 
 and spelling, which, if only it could have overcome the 
 practical difficulties to be met, would have been of the 
 greatest service to mankind. Through him I obtained 
 access to the library of the University, and was intro- 
 duced to the Botanical Professor, who put me in the way of 
 obtaining some rare specimens of Norwegian flora, which 
 I sent off as a present to my friend Eoundell Palmer, at 
 Oxford (then a botanist among his other acquirements), 
 but which, unhappily, never reached him. With another 
 acquisition, made at Christiania, and intended as a gift 
 to another Oxford friend, I was more fortunate, though the 
 chances were much more against it. I allude to a pair of 
 Norwegian snow skates, called * schees,' which, though mar- 
 vellous in speeding the wearer over tracks of snow, were 
 awkward to carry upon a long journey over terra firman 
 being some five feet or more long ; but which, nevertheless, 
 I contrived to bring home in safety ; and they are now, I 
 believe, to be seen hung up among other curiosities in the 
 grand old Hall of Littlecott. During our stay at Christiania, 
 we fell in with Lord Kerry (who died before his father, 
 the third Lord Lansdowne), and Colvile (afterwards Sir 
 James, and Chief Justice of Bengal), whom I had known 
 slightly as an undergraduate of Trinity, Cambridge. An 
 old memorandum book contains the following : * Sunday, 
 August 25. — Laid up with bad headache all the evening. 
 Borrowed from Kerry, and read a good deal of Wilber- 
 
TRAVELS IN NORWAY 129 
 
 force's " Practical Christianity." Mem. — To get it on my 
 return to England.' 
 
 Leaving our carriage at Christiania, we set out for an 
 excursion which was to carry us over the Hardanger Fjeld 
 to Bergen. We started on the road to Drammen and 
 Kongsberg, as a cavalcade of four ; I and my two younger 
 companions driving each his own carriole, with his carpet- 
 bag and a caddie-boy behind to take back the pony and 
 vehicle ; while the courier followed in a sort of rough post- 
 cart, which contained the remainder of our impedimenta. 
 The following stanzas, composed as I went along, will show 
 the exuberant enjoyment which the rapid pace and the 
 singular ease and elasticity of our conveyance, together with 
 the smoothness of the road and the varied beauty of the 
 scenery through which we passed, combined to inspire. 
 
 Stanzas composed tohile driving a Carriole for the first 
 time on the road from Christiania to Kongsberg. 
 
 I have journeyed by sea and by land — 
 
 Who has not in this travelling age ? — 
 I have lolled in my lord's four-in-hand, 
 
 And have moped in a Paddington stage : 
 But in coaches ^ I ne'er wish to move ; 
 
 A steamer's a sad pitch- and- tar -j hole ; 
 Would you know the conveyance I love ? 
 
 'Tis the little Norwegian carriole. 
 
 In the days of yore all the world rung 
 
 With the feats of Olympian fillies ; 
 And Homer and Virgil have sung 
 
 * The car of the gallant Achilles ; ' 
 But crack as ye may of your chaises, 
 
 Ye whips, Greek or Roman, I dare ye all 
 To appear, and compete with the praises 
 
 Of me and my snug Uttle carriole. 
 
 ' Written before railways had come into use. 
 
130 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Not swifter the Queen Amphitrite 
 
 Skims over the waves in her shell ; 
 Not gayer the goddess so mighty 
 
 Turns out in her Cyprian dell : 
 Or let Jupiter down from the skies 
 
 Send Mercury post through the starry 01- 
 Ympus, and, fast as he flies, 
 
 I'll run him a race in my carriole. 
 
 Willy Shakespeare has told how that Mab 
 
 The smug little Queen of the Fairies, 
 Used a nut- shell to drive for a cab, 
 
 When o' nights she went out on vagaries ; — 
 But her coach-makers, Squirrel and Grub, 
 
 I think I may venture to hariole,^ 
 When they built her the bonny wee tub, 
 
 Took the hint from the sight of a carriole. 
 
 * And pray what's it like ? ' My dear sir, why, 
 
 Like a tiny canoe without keels — 
 Like a bonnet turned up topsy turvy — 
 
 Like a coalscuttle set upon wheels : 
 But, although it don't run upon springs, 
 
 You will err if you think it a jar-y hole ; 
 Not smoother yon lark on hier wings 
 
 Floats, than I on the shafts of my carriole. 
 
 ' I'd not be a butterfly ' ^ — no ! — 
 
 That I leave to my dear little coz ; — 
 I'd not be a * bluebottle,' though 
 
 It has nothing to do but to buzz : — 
 But, methinks it would not be amiss 
 
 To be whisked, without stopping to tarry, whole 
 Years together through country like this, 
 
 And in you, my Norwegian carriole ! 
 
 ' Anglicised from the Latin haridlor, to divine, guess, conjecture. 
 
 ^ This, and what follows, alludes to two songs well-known many years 
 ago, one beginning with, ' I'd be a butterfly,' fashionable with young ladies ; 
 the other about ' a bluebottle,' no less fashionable with young gentlemen. 
 
TEAVELS IN NORWAY 181 
 
 Now we wind by the fjord so blue — 
 
 Now the darkUng pine-forest is past — 
 Now the dashing cascade comes in view, 
 
 Or the tall peak, with clouds overcast : — 
 Now I * live,' now I * reign ; ' ^ not a care 
 
 Rises up in my bosom to mar the whole, 
 As I sit, and, all-buoyant as air, 
 
 Shout * Huzza ! to my snug little carriole ! * 
 
 To be sure, 'tis a selfish concern. 
 
 And never would do for a couple ; 
 And folks, when they marry, must learn 
 
 Above all to be pliant and supple : — 
 ! then if the day shall arrive. 
 
 When, wedded, in carriage and pair I roll, 
 May I ne'er long again for a drive 
 
 In my little Norwegian carriole ! 
 
 But supposing my fair one should frown, 
 
 And should leave me to sigh and to pray ; 
 And instead of a ' Yes ' and look down, 
 
 Should turn from my suit, and say * Nay : ' 
 In the heart which young Love would have broke, 
 
 While I leave to old Time to repair the hole, 
 Wrapping round me my bachelor's cloak, 
 
 I'll canter through life in a carriole ! 
 
 Soon after Kongsberg we left the road and our carrioles, 
 and took to our feet, carrying with us provisions necessary 
 during our proposed tramp over the Hardanger. The 
 course which we followed was by Bolkesjo, Tind, Vaagen, &c. ; 
 and, to those who know anything of the country, it need 
 scarcely be told that parts of this excursion were of the 
 roughest, offering no ordinary accommodation either of 
 food or of lodging. It occupied altogether ten days, includ- 
 ing detours to see both the Ejukanfos and the Voringfos — 
 the two most celebrated waterfalls in Norway — and a fishing 
 expedition at Argdohood. Eoad there was none, not even 
 
 ' * Vivo et regno, simul ista reliqui, 
 Quoe vos ad ceelum fertis rumore secundo.' — Hor. Ep. i. x. 8. 
 
 K 2 
 
132 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 mountain track, a great part of the way, after we had 
 fah'ly entered upon the Hardanger range, so that we had 
 occasion to hire guides ; and the scenery, upon the whole, 
 though wild enough, was scarcely sufficiently grand to one 
 who had seen the English, Welsh, and Scotch Lake Country, 
 to make amends for the discomforts : consequently I was not 
 sorry when we caught sight of the Eidfjord, with UUensvang 
 lying at the foot of the mountain we had to descend ; and 
 still better were we pleased when a lengthened row over the 
 Sor-fjord brought us to the spot where we enjoyed once 
 more not only two or three days of much required rest, but 
 the comforts and accommodations of civilised life. 
 
 I had heard of Provost Hertzberg — whose title indicates, 
 I believe, a position somewhat similar to that of an English 
 Eural Dean — from Lord Henry Kerr, who had made a 
 Norwegian tour not unlike to ours the year before, and had 
 kindly given me directions for our route, and also a letter 
 of introduction, which he strongly recommended me not to 
 neglect, as it would afford me the opportunity of making ac- 
 quaintance with that interesting and remarkable clergyman, 
 then in his seventy-fifth year.^ The picturesque situation of 
 the Parsonage, apparently accessible by nothing more than 
 a footpath, with its lawn reaching down to the banks of the 
 fjord, and a full view of the Folgefond Glacier rising out of 
 the water at some distance on the opposite side, formed a 
 unique scene well suited to the appearance of its occupant, 
 whom we found to be a fine specimen of an active and 
 sprightly, and withal venerable old man. He received us 
 graciously, and instantly assured us of a welcome recep- 
 tion, though we had arrived without notice and late in the 
 
 * Several notices of Provost Hertzberg have appeared in print. See 
 especially Norway and its Glaciers, visited in 1851, by Principal Forbes, 
 who describes him as * universally known in Norway as one of the most 
 benevolent and best-informed of the clergy,' p. 140. 
 
TRAVELS IN NOEWAY 133 
 
 evening. We were soon invited to sit down to a plain but 
 plentiful repast, at which, after the spare diet and hard 
 exercise we had gone through, it will not be wondered if 
 we performed feats of appetite which, I can well remember, 
 were rather extraordinary (one of my companions despatched 
 no less than ten boiled eggs one after another), but which 
 our kind host appeared to regard only as matters of course. 
 
 The next morning, when it was barely 7 o'clock, the 
 Provost in propria persona woke me up ; entering into my 
 bedroom sans ceremonie in his dressing-gown, and with a 
 pipe in his mouth, and exclaiming, as he pointed to the 
 window from which there was a full view of the mountain, 
 * Ecce ! Folgefond non habet pileum tenebrosum ; dies 
 erit nitidus.' Shortly after came in a young lady, his 
 daughter, who, without any prudery or bashfulness, pre- 
 sented me with a cup of coffee as I still lay in bed. 
 
 The same day, if our appetites had not been previously 
 appeased, they certainly enjoyed a splendid opportunity 
 of receiving the most ample satisfaction, for early in the 
 afternoon we were taken by our host to a marriage feast 
 at a neighbouring house, where eating and drinking were 
 carried on upon a scale such as I have never seen equalled 
 before or since. It commenced with an antepast of brand- 
 wein, cheese, and biscuits, handed round and partaken of 
 equally by the guests of both sexes. This was presently 
 followed by a most substantial dinner, to be itself followed 
 after a short interval by a scarcely less substantial supper : 
 all which, nevertheless, did not seem to produce any in- 
 jurious effect upon the merriment, which amid music and 
 dancing concluded the entertainment. 
 
 My conversation with our host was mostly carried on in 
 Latin ; but the difference in our mode of pronunciation 
 formed a sad impediment. However, the dead language 
 had its advantages; it enabled him to say some things 
 
134 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 which he would scarcely otherwise have ventured on. For 
 instance, his second wife, whom he had recently married, 
 was quite young ; and though he showed no unkindness 
 towards her, yet, speaking in her presence, he frankly 
 acknowledged that he had made a mistake, and he warned 
 us not to follow his example in our old age. On our second 
 day we made an excursion to the Folgefond Glacier, and 
 when we had returned, and were sitting together after 
 dinner, he proposed our health in these terms : * Salus vobis, 
 qui primi Anglorum ascendistis Folgefond.' 
 
 I noticed that the walls of the principal room of the 
 Parsonage were adorned with engravings, among which 
 were portraits of Lord Teignmouth, Sir Walter Scott, Sir 
 Joseph Banks, Sir Humphry Davy, and Mr. Wilberforce. 
 
 The hospitality which we thus enjoyed was given in 
 accordance with the custom of that remote part of the 
 country, in which, there being no inn or other place of 
 public entertainment, the minister of the parish takes upon 
 himself to keep open house for all wayfarers. No payment 
 was demanded, or (as we were told) would have been 
 accepted ; only it was expected that we should * remember 
 the poor,' which, it need scarcely be said, we were * forward 
 to do.' 
 
 It will not be thought surprising that a visit paid amid 
 circumstances so unusual made a strong impression upon 
 my mind, and that I parted from our host with no ordinary 
 feelings of attachment and esteem — feelings which found 
 utterance in some Latin stanzas, composed as I lay along 
 the bottom of the boat in which we proceeded on our course 
 over the fjords to Bergen. The voyage took us two days. 
 After we had landed at Bergen, the men who had rowed us 
 from Ullensvang gave me time to transcribe my verses, and 
 then took the copy back with them, promising to deliver it 
 as addressed to the Provost. The verses were as follows : 
 
TRAVELS IN NORWAY 135 
 
 Ad virum Beverendum N. Hertzherg, 
 Ullensvangice Pastorem. 
 
 lo, sodales, plaudite ! Montium 
 Jam jam recedunt culmina ; jam caput 
 Submittit Hardanger, feroxque 
 Colla dedit pedibus premenda. 
 
 lo, sodales ! Nos per inhospitos 
 Tractus, et arcem rupibus horridam 
 Ducente Natura, solutis 
 Templa Dese patuere portis. 
 
 Optata quantum, mox dabitur quies 
 Fessis viarum. Panditur Eid-fiord 
 Jam nunc, et Ullensvang supinus 
 Cemitur inferiore nido.^ 
 
 Tuque ! fidelis seu Genius loci 
 Mavis vocari, seu populi Parens 
 Pastorque, seu Praesul, colendus 
 Voce pia et graviore plectro, 
 
 Villam recepti protinus in tuam, 
 Metu sacratos suspicimus lares, 
 
 Clivosque, pendentemque silvam, et 
 C^ruleas veneramur undas. 
 
 Sed nee cubantes tam siliiae placent, 
 Nee lauta tantum munditiis domus, 
 Nee celsa tam pectus gelatae ^ 
 Percutiunt juga Folgefondi 
 
 Spectare mores quam placidos juvat, 
 Et corda nullis oblita sordibus, 
 Purumque mirari leporem 
 Mentis amabiliter jocosaB ; 
 
 ' Comp. ' Celsas nidum Acherontise.' (Hor. Od. iii. iv. 14). 
 
 2 The beautiful appearance of the glacier, as compared with an ordinary 
 mountain -range, suggested the propriety of putting it in the feminine 
 gender. Compare the Jungfrau of Switzerland, which may still defend its 
 name on the score of beauty, though not for the reason commonly assigned. 
 It was ascended by Principal Forbes and his adventurous companions in 
 1841— truly ' periculosse plenum opus aleaB.' 
 
136 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Sive hospes, ut mos est, bene sedulus 
 Tu fallis annos et senium grave, 
 Seu blandus indulges benignse 
 Colloquio leviore venae. 
 
 Te teste, sensi qud caput innocens 
 -^tate adauctum ; te juveniliter 
 Ridente, quae frontem piorum 
 Canities hilarem coronet. 
 
 Fronti piorum non fera frigora 
 Stinxere lauros, non Aquilo impotens, 
 Non lustra ter septem virenti 
 Decutiunt animo vigorem. 
 
 Hinc est aquarum quod prope marginem 
 Umbrosa flores ^ arbor uti, senex, 
 Tendisque (quod fas est) potiri 
 Ante diem propiore caelo. 
 
 Nempe inter undas, inter et arbores, 
 Plerumque praesens conspicitur Deus, 
 Cui rite in Alpina sacerdos 
 Fraude carens operaris ^ ara ; 
 
 Norvegiorum rege beatior 
 Urbis scelestae qui strepitu procul 
 Effugeris curas sequaces, 
 Luxuriamque operosiorem. 
 
 His culta quondam moribus indoles 
 Divina crevit Cecropii senis ; 
 His, cujus exhausto refertur 
 Saepe cado caluisse virtus 
 
 Prisci Catonis ; quem neque, debilem 
 -iEtate, Graecas discere literas 
 Nee Thraciis ^ dextram pigebat 
 Invalidam inseruisse chordis. 
 
 » See Psalm i. 3. ^ gee Virg. Georg. i. 339. 
 
 ' See Cic. De Senect. (c. ix.) In this latter respect the writer's memory 
 deceived him, and he mistook the wish, which Cicero makes Cato to express, 
 for the deed. 
 
TRAVELS IN NORWAY 137 
 
 Vosque, hospitalis praesidium domus, 
 Herum (potestis si quid adhuc), Lares, 
 Servate semper ! sic recessu 
 Pulchra magis, potiorve sedes 
 
 Haud uUa vestro, Isetior aut focus, 
 Visatur : Euri, sic, quoties furant, 
 Pineta clivosseque, vobis 
 Sospitibus, quatiantur orni ! 
 
 Quin et, supremum respiciens vale, 
 Suspiret olim plurimus advena, 
 Prius neque ascendat triremem 
 Quam fuerit dominum allocutus — 
 
 * Vivas ! et ! si me foveat senem 
 Talis recessus ! sic sine nubibus 
 Frons nostra, delabente vita. 
 Sic niteat sine labe pectus ! ' 
 
 I had the satisfaction of knowing that the verses — a 
 humble tribute to a country parson not unworthy of the 
 muse of Geoffrey Chaucer, or of George Herbert, or of Oliver 
 Goldsmith — had duly reached their destination by a letter 
 from the Provost himself, written not long after — Octo- 
 ber 27, 1833 — which, full as it is of the kindest feeling and 
 the most delightful playfulness and buoyancy of spirit, the 
 classical reader will not, I think, be displeased to see : and 
 again, nearly two years later, I received from him a short 
 but touching and cheerful note, dated May 19, 1835, in 
 which were the words ' adhuc vivo — tui semper memor.' 
 
 Nls Hertzberg ad Garolum Wordsworth, M.A, 
 
 UUenvang, Oct. 27, 1833. 
 
 Legi, relegi, decies repetitum placebit, carmen tuum, quo 
 me honorasti, Bergis Sept. 14 ; quo lecto voce Stentoris oa-ov 
 akXoi irevTyKovra clamavi : — ' Heus tu, Mercuri facunde, deorum 
 dearumque nuntie, adesto ! Ito ! arirovSalov, pete Elysium ; 
 
138 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 curva tua lyra cane carmen istud immortali Horatio, ut 
 audiat quantum musarum inter Britannos cultores adhuc post 
 seculaundeviginti imbuti sintvernacula ipsius,ut non solum lingua 
 loqaantur Eomana, sed etiam eademque pangant carmina. — 
 Carmina ejusdem divino afflata spiritu.' Dixi : * Sane, mi 
 Horati ! tibi gaudebis audiendo, dices que : *' Hocce carmen sapit 
 ingenium meum ; hoc corculum meum sere perennius pangit 
 carmen ! " ' 
 
 Evax ! carissime Carole, macte ingenio tuo ; * didicisse fideliter 
 artes emollit mores ; ' * sic itur ad astra.' * The real Bard whom 
 native genius fires, whom ev'ry maid of Castaly inspires.' 
 
 Ad me scribis : * At all events you will do me the kindness to 
 receive the inclosed production as payment in kind for the favour 
 of the perusal of your admirable Latin letter to Lord Clanwilliam 
 &c., and hoping that it may afford you a hundredth part of the 
 gratification, for which, on this and other accounts, I remain 
 your debtor.' Crede mihi quod tu poemate tuo concinne pacto 
 centies compensaveris. In memoriam jam mihi subit Earl Hills- 
 borough mihi narrasse quod tu sis frater aut consanguineus 
 Poetas Wordsworth, de quo Aristarchus quidam Imperial Maga- 
 zine October, 1821, p. 812, refert : ' Yes, Wordsworth will be read 
 when Homer, and Virgil, and Byron are forgotten — but not till 
 then.' Quis eorundem primus, W. aut B. ? * Non nostrum tantas 
 componere Utes.' Tu mihi Marcellus eris, — stat mihi. Quid quod 
 centiesque insuper compensatus sum favore tuo mese epistolse 
 ad Clanwilliam caeterosque Benefactores Orbatorum ; solatium 
 est mihi, qui pene oblitus sum Komanae scribendaB linguae, quod 
 tu, apprime gnarus, admireris. 
 
 0, quam me paenitet paenitebitque, non longius potuisse uti 
 tua, sodaliumque, placida conversatione : honestorum usus 
 virorum mihi est instar omnium. Longo meo jam asvo (74 J an.) 
 multoties expertus sum, * II y a des hommes, dans le monde, qui, 
 le plus on les connait, plus on les aimait, plus on les regrette.' 
 Vestri me tenet desiderium. Differentia pronuntiationis latinae 
 inter Anglos Norvagosque, pereat o si ! 
 
 Benigne scribis : Te velle volenter mandatorum mihi esse 
 gestorem Christianiae et Holmiae ; persuasus sum te velle ferre 
 etiam in Anglia. Precor, si occurreris quibusdam eorum, qui me 
 visere, meo nomine intime salutare, nempe Clanwilliam ; Kerr, 
 Marquis of Lothian ; Shore, vice Presid. Societatis Britannicas 
 
TRAVELS IN NORWAY 139 
 
 SacrsB ScriptursB ; Scott, attorney in Scotia ; Baker ; Elves ; 
 Elliott ; Gournay ; Fowler ; Penrhyn, M. of Parliament, Com. 
 House ; qui omnes fuere digni qui amentur ; manent cuncti alta 
 mea mente reposti. 
 
 Jam jam manum e tabula. 
 
 Claudite nunc rivos, pueri, sat prata biberunt. 
 
 Iterum relegendo tuum elegans carmen, memini : The Country 
 Minister, Supplem. to the Imperial Magazine, December 15, 
 1821, p. 1219. ' Yonder the cottage stands where once he dwelt ' 
 &c., quem ministrum ecclesise imitari conatus sum. Talem me 
 cecinisti, qualem te fore auguror ; certe beatus ille qui vivit rure 
 sic occupatus. 
 
 Dii tibi dent annos, cetera de te. 
 Vive, vale, quam plurimum ! 
 
 Impertimus tibi et commilitonibus multam salutem nos 
 omnes. Valde haveo scire quid agas ; quod in buccam venerit, 
 scribito. 
 
 Dixi. 
 
 Tuus totus 
 
 Nls Heetzbeeg. 
 
 From Bergen we returned by the high road — a journey 
 which occupied a week — to Christiania, and from thence 
 in a few days set out again, on October 6 (but no longer 
 accompanied by Lord Hillsborough), in our carriage to post 
 across Sweden, via Karlstad and Westeras to Stockholm. 
 But I feel that I ought not to quit Norway without paying 
 a tribute to the kindliness of disposition which we con- 
 stantly met with in the natives, and not least among the 
 lowest orders. In a memorandum book which I had with 
 me during our excursion over the Hardanger, I find the 
 following remark, suggested by the good nature which they 
 exhibited even in places the wildest and most remote : * If 
 a traveller, an Englishman especially, has too often occa- 
 sion to notice the general depravity of human nature, he 
 has also more frequent opportunities of witnessing one of 
 
140 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 its most redeeming qualities. The philosopher who first 
 adopted the notion of referring all our actions to the 
 principle of selfishness could scarcely have been a 
 traveller. The kindness and attentions so frequently 
 lavished upon wayfarers by those who can expect no re- 
 turn, nor hope ever to see them again, cannot, certainly, be 
 assigned to the polish of civilisation, for they are met with 
 still more unreservedly in rude states of society; nor to 
 any other principles, as I believe, than those of sociality 
 and benevolence.' If I had been disappointed by Copen- 
 hagen, I found in Stockholm more than I had expected. 
 In its situation and surroundings — romantic land and 
 water scenery brought into close connection with its streets 
 and buildings — it has striking points which resemble those 
 of Edinburgh ; though, upon the whole, as a city it will not 
 bear comparison with our Scottish capital. We spent two 
 Sundays there. The only English place of worship was a 
 Wesleyan Chapel, which I attended, and on the second 
 Sunday, twice (so my memorandum book says). I trust, 
 therefore, that I profited and was thankful for the privilege ; 
 for throughout Norway we had met with no English service 
 at all. Upon the whole, after passing a fortnight at 
 Stockholm in the ordinary round of sight- seeing, &c. &c., 
 we were not sorry to take our departure. Nor was there 
 much to interest us in our journey of seven days through 
 the South of Sweden. In short, we should have been 
 better advised if the portion of our tour which included so 
 much of that country — the scenery of which, unlike that 
 of Norway, is for the most part tame and commonplace — 
 had been omitted. At length we reached Ustad, and a very 
 rough passage of thirteen hours across the Baltic — the 
 last passage which the steamer was to make that season — 
 brought us safe to Greifswald, on the coast of Germany. 
 On the day after our landing (November 5), one of the 
 
TRAVELS IN GERMANY 141 
 
 professors of the university, Mr. Mandt, who had been in 
 England, called upon us and offered to take us to a public 
 ball that same evening. Accordingly, we went. There 
 was a large assemblage. As I was standing among others 
 looking on at a party of dancers, a fair Greifswaldese, who 
 had been one of them, came up to me and offered me her 
 hand. Not knowing who she was, or what she said (for 
 she spoke in German), I could only make to her a low bow 
 and look abashed. It was explained to me afterwards that 
 the cotillon, which was the dance going on, allows any lady 
 to offer herself as a partner to any gentleman whom she 
 chooses, and that I had declined a very pretty compliment ! 
 The occurrence had such an effect upon my sensitive nature 
 that I determined forthwith to take lessons in dancing — a 
 part of my education which, having had neither mother 
 nor sisters to encourage or superintend it, had been too 
 much neglected. And so I did, first at Berlin, then at 
 Dresden, and ultimately at Paris. Thus I made myself — 
 as became an athlete — an accomplished waltzer ; with the 
 result that, a few years after this, on an occasion which I 
 well remember — a Domum ball at Winchester — I caused 
 quite a sensation ; and this, not only by the perfection 
 of the saltatory movements which I displayed — doubtless 
 beyond all expectation — but still more perhaps by the 
 determination which I announced not to dance with any 
 lady except my wife ! I had thought it my duty to be 
 present at the ball in question (as it was given by the 
 Winchester boys), and, being present, I could not resist the 
 temptation of letting the company see what a charming wife 
 I had, and how I could exhibit her to the best advantage.^ 
 Nothing could be more kind and agreeable than the 
 attentions and hospitality we received, though perfect 
 
 ' It ought to be mentioned, perhaps, that I was not then in Priest's 
 Orders. 
 
142 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 strangers, from Professor and Mrs. Mandt ; so that we 
 were induced to remain at Greifswald a day longer than 
 we had intended. I had much interesting conversation 
 with him, especially about the wild and insubordinate habits 
 of the students, which it would be now out of date to place 
 upon record. Before quitting the town I happened to go 
 into a bookseller's shop, where, to my surprise, I saw — and 
 at once purchased — a copy of a reprinted edition of * Nares's 
 Glossary,' in octavo. To find such a book, reprinted in 
 such a place — a small town on the outskirts of Germany — 
 struck me as a remarkable and highly gratifying proof of 
 the extent to which the study of Shakespeare is encouraged 
 and cultivated in that country. 
 
 Leaving Greifswald, where I had picked up what infor- 
 mation I could concerning the German system of education, 
 we went on our way towards Berlin. It was our intention 
 to pass the winter there. And the time was not ill spent. 
 In the first place, we were fortunate in our German master, 
 Adolph Heimann, a young man who had recently taken 
 his Ph.D. degree, and consequently was now Dr. 
 Heimann. He was a good scholar, and had mastered 
 English so as to be able to read Shakespeare and to read 
 Wordsworth. Though he was a Jew, and, without being 
 bigoted, a conscientious and determined one, we soon be- 
 came attached to each other : so much so that when I 
 had settled at Winchester he followed me thither, and, on 
 my recommendation, was appointed our German master. 
 Subsequently he obtained a higher appointment of the 
 same kind as Professor of King's College in London, and 
 gained repute by a poetical translation into German of 
 Henry Taylor's * Philip van Artevelde.' Through his in- 
 tervention I was enabled to make acquaintance with other 
 students, past and present, and became familiar with their 
 mode of life. For instance, I was present as a guest when 
 
TRAVELS IN GERMANY 143 
 
 a party of them met on the eve of January 1, to usher in 
 the new year. As the clock struck twelve, enveloped in a 
 cloud of tobacco smoke, we all stood up, and each kissed 
 his neighbours right and left round the table ! 
 
 I did not undertake to attend any one course of lectures 
 at the university, but I was desirous to see something of all 
 the more eminent professors, and to have opportunities of 
 judging for myself of their manner and style of lecturing. 
 And in attaining both these objects I was helped greatly by 
 Dr. Heimann, and partly also by Professor Bockh, to whom 
 Hugh Eose, his fellow labourer on the subject of Greek 
 inscriptions, had given me a letter of introduction. I 
 called upon Bockh, well known by his learned work on the 
 Public Economy of Athens, and by his edition of Pindar, 
 and found him very courteous and agreeable. It seemed 
 as if the tobacco-pipe, never out of his hand and always 
 ready to be applied to his lips, had enabled him to retain a 
 placid and benignant countenance, notwithstanding the 
 constant and severe studies in which he must have been 
 engaged. Afterwards, I received from him the following 
 note: 
 
 Geehrter Herr, — In Bezug auf Ihr gefalliges Schreiben bitte 
 ich Sie ergebenst Morgen uni 11 oder 12 Uhr in das Sprechzim- 
 mer der Universitat zu kommen, wo ich dann die Ehre haben 
 werde Sie Herr Prof. Gans verzustellen. Was Herr Prof. Bekker 
 betrifft, so werde ich noch heute, falls ich ihn, wie ich glaube, zu 
 sehen bekommen sollte, mit ihm sprechen, und iibersende Ihnen 
 zugleich eine Karte, wodurch ich Sie ihm empfehle. Nur mit 
 iiberhauften Gesehaften mid schwankender Gesundheit kann ich 
 es entschuldigen, dass ich Ihnen noch nicht meinen Gegenbe- 
 such gemacht habe ; ich werde dies aber noch in diesen Tagen 
 thun, falls es Ihnen nicht lieber sein sollte, mich noch einmal in 
 meiner Wohnung zu sehen. Mit der Unterhaltung wollen wir 
 schon fertig werden ; Sie brauchen bios Muth zu fassen, um 
 Deutsch reden zu konnen. Dann wollen wir auch iiber den 
 andern Gegenstand sprechen worauf sich Ihr Brief bezieht, und 
 
144 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 ich will Ihnen dann, wenn Sie es woUen, eine Liste von Schriften 
 geben, aus welchen Sie zu dem Zwecke, wovon Sie in Ihren 
 Schreiben reden, eine Auswahl treffen konnen.^ SoUten Sie an 
 Herr Rose schreiben, ehe wir uns gesprochen haben werden, so 
 bitte ich mich besonders zu empfehlen. 
 
 Ergebenst, 
 
 BoCKH 
 Berlin : 27. Febr. 1834. 
 
 I am sorry that I kept no journal of my sojourn at 
 Berlin; but the following sketches of lectures which I 
 attended have been drawn out from some rough notes 
 jotted down at the time, and may therefore be depended on 
 as sufficiently accurate. The ' Ordinary ' theological pro- 
 fessors then were Schleiermacher, Hengstenberg, Neander, 
 Marheineche and Strauss. The hours kept were very diffe- 
 rent from those to which I had been accustomed at Oxford ; 
 or rather the work covered much more of the early part of 
 the day, and continued, more or less, till 8 at night. Even 
 in winter the lectures began at 7, and it was usual for the 
 same professor to go on lecturing till 10, with only a few 
 minutes interval between the hours sufficient to allow one 
 set of students to retire and another to take their places. 
 If a student came in late there was hissing and scraping 
 of feet on the part of the class ; and on one occasion which 
 I witnessed — at a lecture of Schleiermacher's, at 8 a.m. in 
 December — a student who so transgressed was received 
 with such a volley that he was constrained to withdraw ; the 
 professor good-humouredly remarking — * Why so many? 
 One or two would have sufficed.' 
 
 1. ScHLEiEEMACHEE, a little old man, weak and tottering, 
 with flowing white hair and with spectacles through which 
 his eye pierced with undimmed lustre, took his seat behind 
 
 * This refers to books on the German universities and education in 
 general — a subject upon which I had promised Roundell Palmer to write 
 an article for a new magazine in which he was interested, and had helped 
 to set on foot at Oxford during my absence. 
 
PROFESSORS AT BERLIN 146 
 
 a raised desk, on which as he pressed his arms, and thrust 
 forward his wrinkled but animated countenance, one seemed 
 to recognise the acknowledged leader of the new German 
 school of theology. His manner was interesting and ener- 
 getic rather than solemn or impressive ; and occasionally 
 he was facetious, so as to elicit roars of laughter from his 
 audience ; which was not large — not more than nineteen or 
 twenty. He made scarcely any reference to his book, and 
 there was no turning over leaves. 
 
 2. Neander. His lecture room, very spacious — formerly 
 an apartment in the palace — and filled with between two and 
 three hundred students, most of them with hats or caps on, 
 exhibited a very different scene. Walking hurriedly up to his 
 desk, by an instantaneous motion he put his left hand to his 
 forehead, fixed his eyes upon his book, and removed neither — 
 except in the act of spitting, renewed every five minutes — 
 till the end of the lecture, so that it was impossible to obtain 
 a distinct view of his features. Altogether his appear- 
 ance was very incult ; and his coarse black hair, shaggy 
 eyebrows, and dark brown complexion plainly indicated his 
 Jewish extraction. He was lecturing on the 1st Epistle to 
 the Corinthians, and had no notes, only the Greek Testa- 
 ment. He provoked a laugh from his young hearers by 
 remarking that Paul was * nicht fertig ' with the use of his 
 moods, because ha is found (1 Cor. iv. 6) with the indicative ; 
 which according to Winer is * a faulty construction of later 
 Greek.' 
 
 3. BocKH also had a very large attendance of students, 
 and among them I counted with regret — regarding it as a 
 symptom of excessive study — not less than twelve with 
 spectacles.^ On one occasion when I heard him, he was 
 
 ' I see that Lord Dufferin, in his St. Andrews Kectorial Address 
 (April 6, 1891), attributes to the practice of fighting, so prevalent among 
 German students, ' the disadvantage of putting a large proportion of the 
 
 L 
 
146 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 lecturing on the Antigone of Sophocles ; on another, his 
 subject was the origin of the Amphictyonic Council. His 
 personal appearance was in great contrast to that of Neander. 
 Though his countenance bore marks of hard study, the 
 expression was pleasing, with a mild lustre in the eyes, and 
 now and then an agreeable smile. In manner he was quiet 
 and gentlemanly, but constant reference to his notes gave 
 to his delivery a cramped and awkward effect : although 
 doubtless fully master of his subject, it did not carry him on 
 in that free and easy way which renders attention a pleasure 
 rather than an exertion. I noticed among his auditors an 
 elderly gentleman, scribbling away with great perseverance, 
 who, I was afterwards told, was the famous geographer and 
 naturalist. Baron Friedrich Alexander von Humboldt. 
 
 4. Henning, a disciple of Hegel, impressed me more 
 perhaps than any other professor whom I heard. His ap- 
 pearance was that of a strikingly clever looking man, with 
 dark hair and eyes, and bare forehead ; and his style and 
 manner of lecturing, from the animation and energy with 
 which he spoke, never clogged by reference to book or notes, 
 further set off by a graceful delivery, resembled a piece of 
 acting. His subject was the science of Ideas ; and he had 
 a large and attentive audience. 
 
 5. The name of Immanuel Bekker, as a chief among 
 Greek scholars, had been long familiar to me, and, if I had 
 not been told beforehand what I was to expect from him, 
 I should have been grievously disappointed. If Henning 
 was a model of au animated and attractive lecturer, Bekker 
 was the reverse; and consequently his lecture room was 
 almost empty. The students (not above a dozen) treated 
 him with scant respect, scraping and hissing when he was 
 not loud enough to be well heard (for he often mumbled 
 
 population into spectacles.' If he is correct, my inference was a mistaken 
 one. 
 
PROFESSORS AT BERLIN 147 
 
 sadly), and he repaid their rudeness with marked in- 
 difference. He was going through Thucydides — an author 
 whom he had edited — and had arrived at the speeches of 
 Diodotus and of the Platseans in Book III. Holding a small 
 volume of the text in his right hand, and loose leaves of 
 translated passages and notes in his left, he looked alter- 
 nately from one to the other, but never for a moment lifted 
 his eyes upon the class during the whole lecture, so that 
 what he said had the effect of a soliloquy rather than of an 
 address to them. To me his Greek was not easy to follow, 
 as he laid more stress upon accent than we are wont to do. 
 I took him to be about the age of Gaisford, perhaps rather 
 younger, and there was, I fancied, a slight resemblance 
 between them. Altogether it was distressing and melan- 
 choly to see a man of European reputation exhibit himself 
 to so little advantage, and to find him apparently without 
 honour in his own country. I may add that in private he 
 had the character of being remarkably reserved and taci- 
 turn; so that, as he was known to be a great linguist, it 
 was commonly said of him that he held his tongue in ten 
 languages ! 
 
 Steauss, who had come to Berlin to attend Schleier- 
 macher's lectures, was still quite a young man, not more 
 than twenty-six ; but he had been ordained, and I heard him 
 preach in the Cathedral. On entering the pulpit, he made 
 a bow to the Eoyal pew, though, if I remember right, it 
 was unoccupied. The prayers used were from the * Agende,' 
 or Prussian Liturgy, put forth by order of the king, 
 Frederick William III., a few years before (1829), at the 
 instigation of Chevalier Bunsen. I also heard Marheineche 
 in his own church, where the service consisted of little or 
 nothing besides singing and the sermon. Towards the end 
 of a long piece of psalmody, he ascended the pulpit, and, 
 having read eight or ten verses of the New Testament for his 
 
 L 2 
 
148 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 text, delivered an extemporary discourse upon Christ's entry 
 into Jerusalem, from the Gospel for the Day, 1st Sunday 
 in Advent, with a considerable degree of action, during 
 rather more than half an hour, after which the congregation 
 dispersed. Of Schleiermacher I have already spoken. I 
 obtained an introduction to him through Dr. Heimann, 
 shortly before his death ; and I took part in the procession 
 of students and others, on foot and in carriages, who formed 
 an almost interminable cortege at his funeral, so that it 
 seemed as if the whole city had joined to pay him that 
 last tribute of respect. The professor of whom I saw most 
 in private was Neander. I was admitted to the quiet tea 
 parties given to a select number of his students on Sunday 
 evenings, at which his sister presided. On one occasion 
 my presence and something I had said led to a con- 
 versation in which the good professor expressed himself 
 somewhat strongly in condemnation of what he considered 
 the lax notions of literary morality prevalent in England. 
 For instance, he could not understand how a man could 
 venture to publish a book under the title of * The Diary of 
 a Late Physician,' who had never been a physician at all. 
 And he thought the public mind must be in a very unhealthy 
 condition which could tolerate sach deception. I said what 
 I could in justification of the practice, of which several other 
 instances had then recently occurred, and had come to the 
 professor's knowledge ; but it was evident that my defence 
 made no impression. 
 
 At Berlin I followed up the interest, which already at 
 Greifswald I had begun to take, in the subject of German 
 education. In this connection I do not remember that 
 anything struck or pleased me more than a visit I paid 
 to one of the largest of the six public gymnasia, named 
 Zum Grauen Closter, then under Dr. Kopke. It was on occa- 
 sion of a musical entertainment in which the pupils, upwards 
 
RESIDENCE AT BERLIN 149 
 
 of 500, all took part, and, so far as I could judge, with great 
 success. They had all been taught to sing as an essential 
 element of a good education. I could not help saying to my- 
 self, * Why should not we in England do the same ? ' And 
 it will be seen, in the sequel of these Annals, that the im- 
 pression then and there made upon my mind was not 
 allowed to pass away without producing practical results. 
 
 Although the German Church is not in either of its 
 branches, Lutheran or Reformed, episcopal in the ordinary 
 sense of the term, it retains the use of the ordinance of 
 Confirmation, and gives to it its due prominence. Indeed, it 
 would be well if, in many instances, we Episcopalians would 
 take a lesson from the thoroughness with which, as a rule, 
 preparation for it is carried out. All boys in the public 
 gymnasia at the age of fourteen are required by law to 
 attend a Prediger for a year, once a week or oftener, to re- 
 ceive religious instruction, and the masters of the several 
 gymnasia are bound to see that this is done by all the boys 
 under their charge. The Prediger is chosen by the parents. 
 I noticed that a similar system prevailed in Norway. There, 
 Confirmation, which can only be obtained after a lengthened 
 course of teaching, and strict examination by the clergy, is 
 indispensable for admission into any public office, and even 
 for marriage. 
 
 Besides our courteous reception by the English Ambas- 
 sador, then Lord Minto, whose daughters also were pupils 
 of Dr. Heimann, and a grand entertainment upon one 
 occasion at the palace of the Crown Prince, afterwards 
 King Frederick WiUiam IV., I had the pleasure of making 
 the acquaintance of Canon Jelf (who had married a very 
 agreeable German lady), and of his pupil Prince George, 
 who afterwards became King of Hanover, and had some 
 time before met with the sad accident which deprived him 
 in great measure of his eyesight. He appeared to be a 
 
160 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 very amiable youth, and his tutor spoke of him with great 
 satisfaction. 
 
 When the time came for leaving Berlin, early in the 
 spring of 1834, we moved to Dresden. It cannot be said 
 that Berlin is a city ever to grow fond of. It had no 
 commanding feature to excite interest ; no grand river, no 
 Tower of London, no Westminster Hall, no St. Paul's, no 
 Westminster Abbey, no Houses of Parliament. But with 
 Dresden I was charmed from the first. The Elbe alone, as it 
 there flows, is sufficient to ennoble it. It has every advantage 
 — social, natural, and artistic, and I may add, so far as my 
 experience went, of climate — to make it a delightful place 
 of residence. Seen at a little distance, when approached 
 from the south, it reminded me of Oxford. Here we were 
 again fortunate in our German master, and the German 
 spoken is said to be as pure as is anywhere to be found. 
 The man of most mark as a literary character was Tieck, 
 the translator of Shakespeare. He was in the habit of re- 
 ceiving company in an evening, to whom he gave readings. 
 I was present on one such occasion, when he read his own 
 German translation of a comedy of Goldoni. 
 
 At Dresden I fell in with a Christ Church Student, 
 Cyril Page, whom I mentioned before as one of our best 
 skaters, and who had also been distinguished as a strong 
 oar in our college boat. We had heard it stated that the 
 current under the bridge over the Elbe was so strong that 
 no boat had ever been known to surmount it. Our English 
 pluck was at once aroused, and Page and I made up our 
 minds that the thing was to be done, and that we would 
 do it. We had a couple of oars made for the purpose, 
 better than any that could be obtained on the spot, but 
 we were forced to put up with the best boat we could find. 
 Cantelupe undertook to act as our coxswain. The day 
 came for the great exploit. We got our boat with its head 
 
DRESDEN AND LEIPZIG 161 
 
 well against the stream, and rowed straight on till we were 
 just within the mouth of the centre arch, and fully expected 
 to be able to succeed. Meanwhile, a considerable crowd had 
 collected on the bridge to see two foolish young Englishmen 
 attempt to do what was known to be impossible. We pulled 
 and pulled with all our might, for some ten minutes or 
 more, at the point we had reached within the arch's mouth, 
 without advancing an inch ; and then there was nothing 
 for it but to give in. Yirgil has well described how the 
 matter ended : 
 
 Haud aliter quam qui adverse vix flumine lembum 
 Remigio subigit, si brachia forte remisit, 
 Atque ilium in prcBceps prono rapit alveus amni. 
 
 It was sadly ignominious, but we had done our best. The 
 truth is, the ihmgwas impossible, but only, I believe, because 
 our boat (like all others there used) had no proper keel, and 
 so could not take hold of the stream, which passed under it 
 at its own free will ; ^ whether the same experiment has ever 
 been repeated since, and with greater knowledge of the 
 problem to be solved than we had shown, I cannot say. 
 
 From Dresden we thought it right and proper to pay 
 our respects to Leipzig ; and we timed our visit so as to fall 
 in with the famous bookselling fair. Here — it was, I think, 
 on the evening of our arrival — I had the misfortune to com- 
 mit a shocking enormity, though in parvd re, I did what I 
 suppose no man has ever done before or since — I sat down 
 upon a lady's bonnet ! It happened thus. Having gone for 
 supper into the large salle-a-manger, laid out for some 200 
 guests, we made up to two chairs which appeared to be dis- 
 engaged. A lady and a gentleman were sitting opposite. 
 
 * When the above was written, I was not aware that the inter-university 
 race is now, and has been since 1857, rowed with keel-less boats ; which 
 leads me to fear that my theory, as stated in the text, may not hold good. 
 
152 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 The lady imprudently had taken off her bonnet and placed 
 it — not upon the chair beside her, but upon one on the 
 opposite side of the table. That chair I had fixed on for 
 myself, and without looking to see whether there was any- 
 thing upon it, I sat down. The effect was instantaneous. 
 I started up as if I had been sitting unawares on a bed of 
 nettles or a nest of hornets. But who shall describe the 
 face of that lady, or even the face of the gentleman, when, 
 taking up the squashed bonnet— a smart new one, evidently 
 bought to make a sensation at the fair — I presented it to 
 the fair owner — an unsightly ruin ! The fault was not 
 altogether mine. The bonnet had no business to be where 
 it was. Nevertheless the untoward accident so discomposed 
 me, that it entirely took away my appetite, and I retired 
 supperless to my own room. I ought perhaps to have 
 offered to buy the lady another bonnet ; but this, in my 
 confusion, did not occur to me. 
 
 At Leipzig, I availed myself of a letter of introduction, 
 given to me, I think, at Berlin, to call upon Professor 
 Hermann, the Greek scholar, Porson's antagonist. He 
 made his appearance in top-boots, as if prepared to go out 
 hunting, to which (strange to tell of a German professor) 
 he was said to be much addicted. Our conversation turned 
 upon recent appointments to English bishoprics — includ- 
 ing Blomfield and Monk. And he was much puzzled to 
 understand how the editing of Greek plays could prove a 
 fitting prelude or recommendation for promotion to the 
 episcopate. 
 
 It was one of my greatest pleasures, while I was abroad, 
 to keep up correspondence with my friends at Oxford, and 
 to know that I was not forgotten by them. It would 
 astonish young men — perhaps even young ladies — of the 
 present day to see some of the letters which I received 
 during my travels, and still preserve, occupying four closely 
 
LETTERS FROM OXFORD FRIENDS 153 
 
 written pages of quarto paper, and some of them crossed 
 on every page, from Walter Hamilton, Thomas Claughton, 
 Koundell Palmer, William Palmer, Antony Grant, Eardley- 
 Wilmot, and others. I do not remember that I was myself 
 quite a match for my correspondents in point of prolixity ; 
 but it appears that such was the case from a letter of 
 Claughton's (April 3, 1838), in which he writes : ' I have 
 still in my possession some of those crossed and recrossed 
 specimens of classical epistles with which you used to 
 favour your friends in good old Baccalaurean times.' Again, 
 September 7, 1840, he writes from North Wales: * I thought 
 of you the other day at Tan-y-Bwlch, where I passed a 
 night during a short tour I was taking. I remember re- 
 ceiving from you when you were there one of those long 
 and beautiful letters you used to write when earth wore a 
 different garb to us both from what she wears now.' I 
 have never been in the habit of taking copies of my letters 
 except upon important matters of business ; and, so far as 
 I know (but I have made little inquiry), they have not been 
 preserved, except by my brother Christopher. From 
 Eardley-Wilmot, before setting out, I had received, besides 
 other letters, two epistles in Latin Elegiac verse, written 
 from Naples, which are now before me, and which I prize 
 as not unworthy to be compared to those of Milton, when 
 a young man, to his friend Charles Deodate. Sir Eardley- 
 Wilmot still cultivates his elegant gift of composition in 
 Latin verse, which gained for him the Latin verse prize at 
 Oxford in 1829, the year after Claughton had won it. In 
 1887 he pubhshed a collection of short elegiac poems, 
 entitled * Mentoni Florilegium,' which, in token of our 
 old friendship, and still congenial tastes, he kindly dedi- 
 cated to me. 
 
 I quote a few passages from the mass of correspondence 
 to which I have referred. But, before doing so, let me 
 
164 ANNALS OF MY EAELY LIFE 
 
 insert the following, which I find jotted down in an old 
 memorandum book just after I had arrived in Sweden : 
 * Two great advantages of travel. (1) It quickens one's 
 gratitude and affection towards absent friends, and piety 
 and thankfulness towards God for the blessing of birth in 
 a Christian country such as England. (2) Is the best 
 school for acquiring a habit of observation.' 
 
 In a letter from Eoundell Palmer, dated Oxford, 
 October 30, 1833, and addressed to me (prematurely) at 
 Leipzig, the first beginnings of the Tractarian movement 
 are thus alluded to : 
 
 Keble has been preaclung and publishing an assize sermon 
 against ' National Apostacy,' which I should like to send you, if it 
 were possible. And he and other Oriehtes are exerting them- 
 selves very much to resist by all loyal and Christian means the 
 expected attacks upon Church doctrine and discipline. They 
 have printed and distributed a good many tracts upon these sub- 
 jects, and wish a society to be formed of the friends of the Church 
 for these purposes. For in truth, my dear friend, the political 
 horizon does not look better than it did when you were last in 
 England, and every one expects that the Church and the Uni- 
 versities will be almost the first subjects taken in hand in the 
 coming session. 
 
 Again, from the same, December 14, to me at Berlin : 
 
 Another subject which excites much conversation and interest 
 just now in the Common Eooms and donnish circles of Oxford 
 is the bold and decided manner in which a party in the Church, 
 of which Keble is a leading member, are exerting themselves to 
 occupy a high ground against any expected attacks or innovations 
 from the State, They have not met with much warm co-opera- 
 tion in Oxford, but have succeeded much better among the Vinegar 
 Tops, as my Brother Porson [our sobriquet of William Palmer] 
 used to call the country clergymen. Their first step is to be an 
 address to the Archbishop of Canterbury, embodying their 
 sentiments and breathing their resolution. How far this is or 
 
LETTERS FROM OXFORD FRIENDS 165 
 
 is not judicious remains to be seen. What do you think about 
 it? 
 
 The following sentences of a letter from the same cor- 
 respondent, though of a date two years later (September 14, 
 1835, when I had just settled at Winchester), are of so much 
 interest and of such high value that I cannot refrain from 
 inserting them here. He had finished his university course 
 with extraordinary eclat the year before. 
 
 I go into a conveyancer's office early in November. I have 
 been reading much more steadily all this summer than at any 
 previous time which I can remember ; both at law, classics, and 
 divinity, besides modern miscellaneous books. My love of the 
 classics is much increased, and I have formed a deliberate resolu- 
 tion to give them a certain portion of every day (except Sundays) 
 hereafter ; by which means I hope in the course of a few years 
 to become master of the whole range of ancient literature — not 
 critically, but substantially. Even in law I take considerable 
 pleasure and interest ; and I trust if God continues to give me 
 grace, to make His glory the end and object of all my studies, by 
 which a power is unquestionably gained for the right or wrong 
 use of which all who possess it must be deeply responsible. May 
 God grant, my dearest Wordsworth, that you may so use the . . . 
 which He has given you, and the opportunities of your present 
 situation, as to call down His blessing upon yourself and upon all 
 within your influence ! 
 
 Walter Hamilton to me at Berlin, under date January 
 13, 1834. He was then a Fellow of Merton, and preparing 
 to become Tutor. 
 
 We are now in most anxious expectation about the measure 
 of Church Reform to be introduced by laer Majesty's Ministers. 
 Of course any plan they may contemplate bringing forward will 
 only affect the temporahties of the Church. They will not, I 
 trust, touch the spiritualities. Should they attempt to do so, 
 they will find that the clergy as a body are fully prepared to 
 resist at all hazards such innovations. The claims of the Church 
 of England as the true Church of Christ have been put forward 
 
156 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 most strongly of late, and have excited great attention both among 
 the clergy and society. Sinclair, the chaplain of the Bishop of 
 Edinburgh, has written an admirable treatise on Episcopacy, and 
 Newman and Keble &c. are constantly putting out small and well- 
 written tracts on these subjects. The anticipated danger of any 
 attempts to encroach on the rights of the clergy as ministers of 
 Christ has caused a union of persons hitherto much separated, and 
 I think all such distinctions as Evangelicals &c. are likely to die 
 away. The general interest, and the vindication of our common 
 principles, are uniting such men as the Wilberforces &c. and my 
 cousin Hook for instance, or, I ought rather to instance to you, 
 Hugh Rose. The result of these changes will be very advantageous 
 to the true High Church party. Hitherto, they have been identi- 
 fied with hunting parsons [the Vinegar Tops of William Palmer] 
 and cold, unaffectionate preachers. They will now be stripped of 
 these adventitious auxiliaries, and will be known only as the un- 
 flinching asserters of the claims of the Church. I trust their zeal 
 will not make them bigots, and that in their just reprobation of 
 the popular principle of expediency they will not think it necessary 
 to disregard prudence and sobriety ; for though double-minded- 
 ness and instability be equally contemptible in the eyes of God 
 and man, still foolhardiness and zeal without knowledge do not 
 in consequence become virtues. 
 
 In another of his letters Walter Hamilton mentions 
 that he had been reading the ' Excursion,' which I had 
 given him, and he admired it so much that * he valued it 
 next to the Bible.' 
 
 Thomas Claughton, who had become private tutor in 
 Lord Ely's family, wrote to me at Berlin about the same 
 date, January 10, from Ely Lodge, near Enniskillen in 
 Ireland, a long letter, of which the following are extracts : 
 
 I must thank you for your descant on the Hardanger Fjeld. 
 Oh, that I could have been with you ! There is no deprivation 
 which I would not have submitted to for the sake of seeing the 
 glorious work of Nature uncontaminated, as it were, by man. 
 Thirty miles without a single house ! No tea, sugar, candles ; no 
 bread ! A bed in a hayloft ! I could have borne all this ; one 
 
LETTERS FROM OXFORD FRIENDS 167 
 
 hint you gave was the only thing which * blanched my cheek,* 
 but you introduced it only in the way of illustration. I mean the 
 Corinthians iv rot? o-rpw/Aao-t [the reader of Aristophanes will 
 recognise the allusion]. In all speculations I ever indulged of 
 foreign travel, those little gentlemen arose to my imagination — 
 an insuperable obstacle — giant spectres, with which I should 
 never have courage to contend. 
 
 Elsewhere, in the same letter, there occurs a more serious 
 strain. 
 
 I pray that we may live to realise our hopes ; that we may 
 strengthen and comfort one another ; or again, in your own words 
 (for you cannot think how closely they answer to my feelings), 
 that those who first assembled together for the purpose of inno- 
 cent festivities at Oxford [in allusion to the Bachelors' Club] may 
 be united into a Clerical Brotherhood to withstand the evil spirit 
 of our time.^ Such a lot is almost too much to hope for — too* 
 infinitely above our deserts — but I humbly look forward, under 
 the blessing of a most merciful God. . . . While you have been 
 reading Rose [Hugh Rose's University sermons, mainly intended 
 for undergraduates] to Cantelupe, I have been doing the same 
 here [to Lord Loftus and his younger brothers.] These coin- 
 cidences are what Tennyson calls dualisms. Farewell, dearest 
 Wordsworth. Write again soon. 
 
 It has often been remarked that the beautiful combina- 
 tion of elegance of manners with virtuous living in the 
 midst of affluence is nowhere to be seen in such perfection 
 as in many of the families of the British nobility. From 
 several passages in their letters about this period, I should 
 infer that both Claughton and K. Palmer would be prepared 
 
 ^ The same sentiment is expressed more fully in a letter to me at Win- 
 chester four years later, October 1838 : ' It is a blessing — a great blessing — 
 dear Wordsworth, that those who tasted the sweets of literary leisure 
 together, and indulged the innocent levities of youth in each other's 
 society, are now linked together by a more endearing tie than 7}Sovf] ; are 
 brought by God's good Spirit to a sense of His mercy and goodness towards 
 them, and are being animated by this sense to a common zeal in His 
 cause.' 
 
158 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 to give the testimony of their own experience to the truth 
 of that remark. 
 
 My engagement with Lord Cantelupe ended early in 
 June, and we returned to England just in time to enable 
 me to be present at Oxford for the Grand Commemoration 
 when the Duke of Wellington was installed as Chancellor, 
 and when he made his famous false quantities, ' Doctores,' 
 * Jacobus,' and ' Carolus.' ^ The second, however, was 
 not quite so false as his critics supposed. See Quicherat's 
 Thesaurus, s.v. 
 
 Later on in the same summer I went abroad again on my 
 own account, with William Palmer as my companion. Our 
 first destination was Paris ; where I remained, after Palmer 
 had left me to go on to Tours, and where I soon after fell 
 in with Phillips, mentioned above as one of our party at 
 Bowness in 1827, who the year before had travelled with 
 my brother Christopher in Italy, and to whom he had 
 dedicated his ' Inscriptiones Pompeiana3.' Yes — and I 
 fell in, also, with one the sight of whom was destined to 
 have an all-powerful influence over my future life, as the 
 following verses, composed at the time, will suflSciently 
 explain. Phillips was with me in the gallery of the Louvre, 
 and we were examining the pictures together, when the 
 incident occurred. 
 
 Love at First Sight : an incident in the Louvre, 
 Dead shepherd, now I find thy saw of might : 
 Who ever loved that loved not at first sight ? 
 
 As You Like It, act iii. sc. v. 
 
 With slowly-pacing steps and gaze, 
 Still lost amidst the enchanting maze, 
 
 The pictured walls of Louvre, 
 I looked : when lo ! in lovelier guise 
 A nobler study meets my eyes ; 
 
 'Tis Nature's own chef-d'osuvrel 
 
 * See Frank Buckland's Life, p. 6. 
 
VISIT TO PARIS 169 
 
 A giddy traveller's wayward flights, 
 To run the gauntlet of strange sights, 
 
 Had brought me late to France, 
 Careless alike to stay or go, 
 When Cupid, smiling, ' Say you so ? * 
 
 Transfixed me with a glance. 
 
 One instant, and the heart so sound 
 Fell stricken by a mortal wound ; 
 
 (So short the fatal strife !) 
 One look, the affections captive ta'en 
 Received the indissoluble chain, 
 
 Close prisoners for life. 
 
 Entranced I stood upon the spot. 
 Nor saw the change come o'er my lot, 
 
 All wrought in that brief minute ; 
 Nor fancied, 'mid those gilded walls, 
 Once caught, a cage alike enthralls 
 
 The lover — and the linnet. 
 
 Palace of Art ! in richest stores 
 Thy still, still lengthening corridors 
 
 Unfold their choicest treasure : 
 No more upturned the inquiring eye 
 Is fixed their beauties to descry 
 
 With soul- absorbing pleasure. 
 
 No more arrest my vacant stare 
 Correggio's grace or David's glare ; 
 
 E'en Raphael pleads in vain : 
 Vainly great Titian spreads the lure 
 Of jovial Monk or Nun demure, 
 
 To ease the unwonted pain. 
 
 Fair damsels from their several nooks 
 Pursue me with imploring looks 
 
 To win a passing smile ; 
 Gay courtiers bow ; cavaliers bold 
 Shoulder their arms and bid me hold 
 
 Unheeded all the while. 
 
160 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Vain art ! what can thy skill avail ? 
 Old masters, your young mistress hail ; 
 
 Bow down before your queen : 
 Not Zeuxis dipped his magic brush 
 In colours like that virgin blush, 
 
 Or dreamt the form I've see7i. 
 
 No borrowed grace, no mimic hue, 
 Is pictured there to mock the true. 
 
 No fancied light or shade : 
 Fresh from the Almighty Artist's hands, 
 Unique in native charms she stands, 
 
 A modest, matchless maid. 
 
 What wonder then the connoisseur 
 Became thenceforth an amateur ? 
 
 So quickly doth improve 
 The taste which Hving forms inspire ; 
 Enough, Art's beauties we admire ; 
 
 But Nature 'tis we love. 
 
 It was not long before I succeeded in obtaining an 
 introduction to the lady, and the wished-for result soon 
 followed. I was engaged to be married. She proved to be 
 an orphan daughter of a Norfolk clergyman, of the name 
 of Day, who and his wife had both died young, leaving 
 rather a large family ill-provided for ; and she was then 
 under the charge of an aunt, Mrs. Betson (the widow of 
 an English of&cer), who had generously undertaken to 
 provide for her education, and for that of a younger sister. 
 For this purpose she had established herself in a comfort- 
 able house in the Champs-Ely sees, where several other 
 ladies also boarded with her en pension, partly for educa- 
 tional advantages and partly for companionship. The 
 names of her two nieces were Charlotte and Mary, the 
 former about eighteen, the latter two or three years younger ; 
 and, as I soon discovered, almost equally charming, though 
 
VISIT TO PARIS 161 
 
 in quite different ways. There was nothing to regret in 
 the acquaintance which I had thus formed somewhat 
 blindly, and, it may be thought, too precipitately. Mrs. 
 Betson herself had seen a good deal of the world, and was 
 a lady to be thoroughly esteemed and liked on every 
 account. And the inmates of her house, both the older 
 and the younger, formed a select and agreeable society, 
 into which, when my purpose became known, I was received 
 upon familiar and friendly terms. Some evidence of this 
 appears in two other copies of verses ; which, together with 
 a third and much shorter specimen, may be inserted here. 
 It would seem as if love was bent upon making me a 
 poetaster at that time. 
 
 To Mrs. Betson. 
 
 Lines written on being asked to apply to Mrs. B. to grant some addi- 
 tional holidays to certain young ladies under her charge, and intended to 
 be introductory to a longer copy of verses written about the same time, and 
 entitled, ' Lines on a Balloon which was to have ascended from the Champ 
 de Mars.' 
 
 How oft, beneath thy cheerful roof, 
 Thy kindness have I put to proof, 
 Thy hospitalities enjoyed, 
 And courtesies that never cloyed ! 
 Therefore, dear madam, I make free 
 T' address to you this jeu d' esprit — 
 Verse— doggerel, call it what you will. 
 The offspring of my sportive quill, 
 To read — ^just as you please — or burn it, 
 E^ep — if you'd rather — or return it. 
 'Tis all about the grand balloon 
 That planned a voyage to the moon, 
 But having met with sad disaster, 
 Went up too fast, and came down faster. 
 
 And now that I've my pen in hand, 
 A favour I would fain demand, 
 Or rather (that you mayn't refuse), 
 'Tis a petition from the Muse — 
 
162 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 The Muse who looks with special favour 
 On all young ladies' good behaviour — 
 That to Miss Charlotte and Miss Polly Days 
 You'll please to grant some extra holidays. 
 
 To set my suit on firmer basis, 
 That said balloon a striking case is, 
 And proves (as I need scarcely mention) 
 The danger of too great a tension ; 
 For if 't had not been overloaded 
 The gas, 'tis clear, had ne'er exploded. 
 Nor deem it strange that I should class 
 Thus in one image girls and gas ; 
 Nor blame the parallel, if in it I 
 Can trace 'tween both a close affinity. 
 First, both are lighter far than air, 
 As all philosophers declare. 
 While learned and unlearn'd agree 
 That both alike begin with G ; 
 To both two magic powers belong, 
 Charms subtle and enchantments strong, 
 And hidden laws, and dehcate ties, 
 With many a nicely-planned disguise, 
 And sympathies more exquisite 
 Than aught beheld by mortal sight, 
 In equal right to both are given 
 By special grant and grace of Heaven. 
 Then, mark ! what kindred spirit passes 
 'Tween laughing gas, and laughing lasses ! 
 To freaks elastic both inclined, 
 Oft appear fickle as the wind ; 
 And sometimes too, as I've been told, 
 Like wind, they can blow hot and cold : 
 Each in their sphere surpassing bright, 
 Unfailing source of purest light. 
 On earth to girls and gas 'tis given 
 To shine like sun and moon in Heaven. 
 By them alike it is we rise 
 To nobler heights and clearer skies, 
 And spurn this coarser world of clay. 
 To soar where angels point the way ; 
 
VISIT TO PARIS 163 
 
 Aspire to reach (where fixed above 
 Dwell bliss and ecstasy and love) 
 By holier aims to brighter purity, 
 And snatch a foretaste of futurity. 
 Nor less of each the power withdrawn, 
 We sink as fast, deprest, forlorn ; 
 Beneath the blast of frowns azotic 
 The fainting heart can scarcely go tick. 
 Till vital smiles of sweetest oxygen 
 Return, and all our bosom knocks again. 
 Thus, duly trained, they both conduce 
 Alike to ornament and use ; 
 But let rash mortals still beware, 
 And treat them with the nicest care ; 
 Nor beat nor box empyreal essences. 
 Nor harshly hold their spiritual presences ; 
 For — seek too closely to compress — 
 Or once apply them in excess, 
 (Oh ! that excessive application 
 'Tis shocking quite, 'tis ruination !) 
 No more the same delightful creatures, 
 They pout, and spoil their pretty features ; 
 Nor force can curb, nor art assuage 
 The terrors of their bursting rage. 
 Till Heav'n convulsed proclaims, alas ! 
 The explosion of the ill-tempered gas. 
 
 But to return from this digression. 
 And urge the point I lay most stress on, 
 'Tis clear that nothing is more odious 
 Than ladies when they're over-studious ; 
 And yours are all so charming steady, 
 'Tis plain they've learnt enough already ; 
 Indeed, to silence all objection, 
 I'll lay my life they're quite perfection ; 
 
 Why now, for instance, there's Miss B r, 
 
 No one can meet and not remark her. 
 Or fail (while others change) to find 
 Her still the same — gay, good, and kind : 
 
 And then. Miss H d, all agree 
 
 She's quite accomplished — cap-d-iyie : 
 
 m2 
 
164 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Pray tell me too has not Miss Y g 
 
 All lady-lore at tip o' tongue ? 
 
 Then, school Miss Day ! 'twould be as silly 
 
 To paint the rose or prune the hly, 
 
 Perfume the violet, or set 
 
 On daisy's crown a coronet, 
 
 Instruct the nightingale to sing, 
 
 Or chide the lark's sweet carolling, 
 
 Direct the babbling brook to run, 
 
 Or hold a taper to the sun. 
 
 Or — talk of lessons for Miss Mary ! — 
 
 Teach wiles and gambols to a fairy ! 
 
 A spirit so serene and lively 
 
 Learns ever best intuitively, 
 
 As sweetest notes from Memnon's lyre 
 
 Came, tho' no finger touched the wire. 
 
 And now, methinks, no more is wanted : 
 The suit is gained, the boon is granted. 
 Or, if not yet, I still have store 
 Of arguments — full half a score ; 
 Besides, what matters that or this day 
 With girls so very good as Miss Day ? 
 Or, if you're stiU so very stingy, 
 I hope Queen Mab may come and pinch ye, 
 And fairies dance their merriest romps 
 All in the midst of your accompts, 
 So that, enough to turn your stomach. 
 You shan't know how much two and two make ; 
 And when you sit in th' abbess' chair 
 Find nought but pins and needles there ! 
 But stop, when fair persuasions fail. 
 Foul words, methinks, will scarce prevail. 
 
 Enough ! In youth, the poets say, 
 'Tis right that we should dance and play, 
 Till old age comes to spoil our jolly days — 
 And so, you'll grant some extra holidays ! 
 
VISIT TO PARIS 166 
 
 On Being Told that Miss Mary Day was Angry with me 
 for calling her * Polly.'' 
 
 ! naughty, naughty deed, Mary ; 
 For pardon let me plead, Mary ; 
 
 To call thee * Polly ' 
 
 'Twas worse than folly, 
 'Twas very rude indeed, Mary. 
 
 To slight thy own sweet name, Mary, 
 Fie on my muse for shame ! Mary, 
 
 (A name more sweet. 
 
 For thee more meet, 
 From human lips ne'er came, Mary.) 
 
 And not alone to slight, Mary, 
 But in its stead to write, Mary, 
 
 (0 ! fatal crime 
 
 For one poor rhyme !) 
 A name that's shocking quite, Mary. 
 
 ! say then, only say, Mary, 
 What penance I must pay, Mary, 
 
 What course pursue 
 
 My fault t' eschew. 
 And thy just wrath allay, Mary. 
 
 All prostrate — tout d coup — Mary, 
 Forgiveness must I sue, Mary ? 
 
 Or would it please. 
 
 Upon my knees, 
 Until they're black and blue, Mary ? 
 
 Or upright on a stool, Mary, 
 With cap yclept of Fool, Mary, 
 
 Dost thou command 
 
 That I should stand. 
 Like naughty boys at school, Mary ? 
 
 Or must I, every day, Mary, 
 Ave Marias say, Mary, 
 
 A countless score 
 
 Of thousands— more 
 Than pilgrims when they pray, Mary ? 
 
166 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Or (more poetic lot) Mary, 
 
 Must I teach grove and grot, Mary, 
 
 Hill, dale, and all 
 
 Sing 'Pretty Poll,' 
 Like Orpheus — did he not, Mary ? 
 
 Then tell me, prithee tell, Mary, 
 How we may— by what spell — Mary, 
 
 (To make amends) 
 
 Be greater friends 
 Than if 't had ne'er befell, Mary. 
 
 I vow — nor think it vain — Mary, 
 I would not give thee pain, Mary, 
 
 For all the gold. 
 
 In heaps untold, 
 Of Peru, or of Spain, Mary. 
 
 And when you fain would shrink, Mary, 
 From me — I look and think, Mary, 
 
 There's naught for you 
 
 I would not do. 
 Should you but only wink, Mary. 
 
 And yet 'tis strange but true, Mary, 
 I know not what to do, Mary, 
 
 No bashful maid 
 
 Was e'er afraid 
 So much as I with you, Mary. 
 
 There's something dread, I own, Mary, 
 In Mrs. Betson's frown, Mary ; 
 
 But one fierce look 
 
 I could not brook 
 From you : I should go drown, Mary. 
 
 ! happy all the day, Mary, 
 With thee to sport and play, Mary, 
 
 With thee to dance — 
 
 As, in a trance, 
 I've danced with many a fay, Mary. 
 
VISIT TO PARIS 167 
 
 Thy simple look meanwhile, Mary, 
 To soothe me, or beguile, Mary, 
 
 More magic has 
 
 Than laughing gas : — 
 To see thee is to smile, Mary. 
 
 I love to see the deer, Mary, 
 Prick the quick- startled ear, Mary, 
 
 Look coyly round — 
 
 Then softly bound, 
 Half smiles— and half in fear, Mary. 
 
 But e'en the Eylstone Doe, Mary, 
 So white and comme il faut, Mary, 
 
 With thee compared, 
 
 Would be declared 
 As black as any crow, Mary. 
 
 Sweetly the kittens play, Mary ; 
 But sweeter far than they, Mary, 
 
 The cottage child 
 
 That still runs wild 
 Yet never runs astray, Mary. 
 
 You know the ' Highland Girl,' Mary, 
 W^hom, sportive as a squirr'l, Mary, 
 
 The Bard espied. 
 
 More overjoyed 
 Than if he'd found a pearl, Mary. 
 
 Nor less, where'er I turn, Mary, 
 Toward thee my fancies yearn, Mary, 
 
 Thy figure haunts. 
 
 Thy look enchants. 
 In every brake and bourn, Mary. 
 
 And oft beside the shore, Mary, 
 When on the waves I pore, Mary, 
 
 Their dancing glee 
 
 Brings thoughts of thee 
 To gladden and restore, Mary, 
 
168 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 And where the willows bend, Mary, 
 My course I often wend, Mary ; 
 
 Their motions watch 
 
 Until I catch 
 The shapes that thee attend, Mary. 
 
 Or if my path I trace, Mary, 
 Deep in some shady place, Mary, 
 
 Thou and the Breeze 
 
 Still wave the trees 
 And dapple all my face, Mary. 
 
 And now that hours I've lain, Mary, 
 Upon my bed in pain, Mary, 
 
 While nothing cures, 
 
 One smile of yours 
 Would make me well again, Mary. 
 
 Lines sent with the Gift of a French Neio Testament to 
 Miss Charlotte Day. 
 
 Farewell to my dear little volume ! nor fear : 
 
 Though we part, 'tis a parting will make thee more dear : 
 
 Henceforth other looks o'er thy pages will stray, 
 
 Other fingers will touch, other eyes will survey ; — 
 
 Then go, and I would that your fortune were mine, 
 
 In the joy of her presence for ever to shine : 
 
 Bave — but this you may whisper apart to herself — 
 
 That I never, hke you, may be laid on the shelf. 
 
 When the long vacation was drawing to an end, I 
 returned home, and Miss Day remained with her aunt. 
 Early in the following spring my friend Claughton, hap- 
 pening to be in Paris, called, at my request, upon the 
 ladies in the Champs-Elysees ; and it was no little pleasure 
 to me, as may be supposed, to receive from him the follow- 
 ing report, dated March 5, 1885, in commendation of my 
 choice. 
 
RETURN TO OXFORD 169 
 
 I need not say, dearest Wordsworth, that I availed myself of 
 the permission you gave me to see her whom you have chosen, and 
 I think I need scarcely tell you how very highly I approve your 
 choice. Miss Day is exactly the person I should have expected 
 to please you, and it is not difficult to read in her eyes that which 
 pierced a heart now proved susceptible of the most purifying and 
 ennobling of all passions. A child of Nature she seems, shy and 
 retiring, as you said. . . . And now I will describe the interview. 
 I went on Monday, and found Mrs. Betson in the room, a very 
 nice old lady. . . . By-and-by the lady herself appeared, blush- 
 ing to be presented to your representative, who was at once con- 
 vinced of the happiness of his principal ; but before much had 
 passed an old Colonel Somebody called to take the ladies a drive. 
 So I vanished. 
 
 Upon my return to Christ Church I was appointed to a 
 public tutorship by Gaisford, who had succeeded my old 
 patron Dr. Smith as Dean in 1831. I attended Burton's 
 course of Divinity Lectures ; and in the following December 
 I was ordained Deacon by the then Bishop of Oxford, Dr. 
 Bagot. My first sermon was preached on the Whitsunday of 
 the next year, June 8, 1835. Eoundell Palmer begged me 
 to supply his father's duty at Finmere, a village about 
 eighteen miles from Oxford. We drove over together in a 
 gig on the Sunday morning, and returned in the evening. 
 My text was from the first words of the Gospel for the day, 
 * If ye love Me, keep My commandments ' ; and as an 
 instance of the pains which, in distrust of myself, I was 
 wont to take upon any matter about which I was anxious, 
 I may mention that in the course of preparing the sermon 
 I read over the whole of the four Gospels in order to 
 impress upon my own mind as fully as I could the all- 
 important lesson of love to Christ which 1 was to endeavour 
 to teach to others. I also remember that my constitutional 
 nervousness on the occasion caused so much exhaustion 
 that I was obliged to go to bed between the services. 
 
170 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 About the same time— i.e. in the spring of 18^5 — Dean 
 Gaisford did me the further honour of designating me for 
 the office of Praelector Grsecus, in succession to Robert 
 Hussey. That lectureship, after a suspension of many 
 years, had been revived by Gaisford, and Hussey had been 
 the first to hold it. My duties in it were to commence 
 after the long vacation. But the good providence of God 
 in my behalf determined otherwise. 
 
 My main desire and object now was, as may be sup- 
 posed, to attain some position which would enable me to 
 marry. And in this I succeeded almost beyond what it 
 was possible to hope for. The Second Mastership of 
 Winchester was to become vacant at Midsummer, by the 
 resignation of Ridding, and my Wykehamist friends — es- 
 pecially Roundell Palmer, Edward Twisleton, and Eardley- 
 AVilmot — persuaded me to try for it. The appointment, 
 worth some 1,400Z. a year, with a house and other per- 
 quisites, was a most desirable one ; * in some respects, 
 indeed, more desirable than the head mastership, as it did 
 not involve the taking of boarders, or any but the slightest 
 personal superintendence out of school hours ; and, upon 
 the whole, I doubt whether there was any educational 
 position in England which possessed so many recommenda- 
 tions with so few drawbacks. But it had never been held 
 by any one but a Wykehamist, and the prejudice on that 
 account would be strong against me ; the election being in 
 the hands of the Warden and Fellows, all, of course, 
 Wykehamists themselves. However, ' Nil desperandiim ' has 
 always been my motto ; and at least I could try what 
 testimonials would do to overcome the prejudice. I had 
 already the advantage of having made acquaintance with 
 the Warden, Barter, as a tennis player, when he was at 
 
 ' Since my time the circumstances of the office have been much altered, 
 and the stipend greatly reduced. 
 
ELECTED SECOND MASTER OF WINCHESTER 171 
 
 New College, and I had reason to believe that he would re- 
 gard my candidature without disapproval, perhaps even 
 with favour. And so it turned out. Friends and acquaint- 
 ances rallied round me most kindly, so that I was enabled 
 to send in an array of testimonials — not less than a hundred 
 — such as I suppose was rarely, if ever, seen before upon any 
 occasion. They comprised, among other recommendations 
 of my claims, letters from men of whom 
 
 one became Archbishop of Canterbury, 
 
 ten „ Bishops, 
 
 eleven „ Deans, 
 
 one „ Koman Catholic Archbishop and Cardinal, 
 
 one ,, Prime Minister, 
 
 two ,, Governor-Generals of India, 
 
 four ,, Cabinet Ministers, 
 
 one „ Lord Chancellor. 
 
 The result was that I was elected. 
 
 Deo gratias, quam plurimas, quam maximas ! 
 
 Among letters of congratulation received upon the 
 event, I insert the following to my father from my uncle, 
 the poet ; without omitting the passages concerning my 
 aunt Dorothy, because she is now so well known to fame, 
 and there are many who will feel an interest in reading 
 even the painful details which tell of her sad malady. 
 
 Lowther Castle : 
 Saturday, Sept. 26, 1835. 
 
 My dear Brother, — I have this moment received your letter 
 forwarded from Eydal, and should answer it at length but for a 
 severe sprain in my right arm which makes it painful and 
 injurious for me to write. 
 
 As dear Charles seemed so much set upon marrying, there 
 seems upon the whole good reason for congratulation that he has 
 obtained the appointment at Winchester ; but I cannot but hold 
 
172 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 to the opinion that his abilities would have rendered him useful, 
 and eminently so, in a less restricted line of occupation. Pray 
 present him my best wishes and kind congratulations. I would 
 have written to him from this place but for the cause I have 
 mentioned. 
 
 I know not whether thanks have been sent to Chris for his 
 valuable present and the copies of his ode, which arrived just 
 before I left home ; if not he must excuse his friends. Writing 
 is injurious to Dora — and poor Mrs. W. has so much to do, and 
 is, besides, secretary to the whole family. Pray present this 
 apology to him with my best love, and also to John, thanking 
 liim for his letter. Tell him also that I have altered the pas- 
 sages which he found obscure ; all but the last, in The power of 
 sound. ' Ever she ' [stanza v.] — that is obscure solely on account 
 of the omission of a note of interrogation immediately preceding 
 the words, * Ever she,' viz. the Power of Sound, or, in this place, 
 of harmony. 
 
 Our dear sister is in bodily health undoubtedly much better. 
 We have been able without injury to reduce the opiates more 
 than one half, and she is gathering flesh ; but her mind received 
 a shock upon the death of Miss Hutchinson from which it has 
 never recovered. It is as sound as ever with regard to events 
 past long ago, and also as to judgments and opinions, but her 
 memory of passing events has greatly failed, and her judgment 
 also in all that respects her disease, though not at all in other 
 things. Indeed I think upon points of morals, character, litera- 
 ture, &c., she expresses herself as well or better than ever she 
 did ; but in regard to her own bodily powers, and to space and 
 time as connected with these, she is almost childish. When, 
 however, I consider how that she is not yet sixty-four years of 
 age, I cannot but hope that if her strength should return, and 
 her health go on improving, her faculties of mind may be con- 
 siderably restored. I have always thought that this weakening 
 of the mind has been caused by the op.um which was thought 
 necessary on account of her great bodily sufferings. This has 
 been as I have said much reduced, and will, I trust, be still more 
 so ; but there is yet no restoration of the mental powers of recol- 
 lection &c. 
 
 Affectionately yours, 
 
 W. W. 
 
GJFTS FROM OXFORD FRIENDS 178 
 
 I must not omit to mention the present of books which, 
 upon leaving Oxford, I received from my friends there. It 
 consisted of eighty-six vols, octavo, handsomely and uni- 
 formly bound, and containing the works of Cranmer, 
 Hooker, Pearson, Baxter, Bull, Beveridge, Barrow, Leslie, 
 Bingham, and Waterland — a theological library in itself ; 
 and in each volume was a printed label, * Carolo Words- 
 worth dederunt Thomas Leigh Claughton, Franciscus Doyle, 
 Antonius Grant, Gualterus Kerr Hamilton, Henricus 
 Liddell, Gulielmus Palmer, Koundell Palmer, Thomas 
 Tancred, Travers Twiss — amico amici.' This generous and 
 magnificent gift was due, I believe, pre-eminently to the 
 enthusiastic friendhness of Walter Hamilton and Eoundell 
 Palmer. The former — always an enthusiast in everything 
 kind and good — had previously presented me with Heber's 
 edition of Jeremy Taylor's works, 15 vols., Pearson's 
 edition of Leighton's works, 4 vols., and Casaubon's edition 
 of Athenseus. 
 
174 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 CHAPTEE III 
 
 FROM MY ELECTION AS SECOND MASTER AT WINCHESTER TO MY 
 SETTLEMENT IN SCOTLAND — 1834-47 * 
 
 ' Quod munus reipublicas afferre majus meliusve possumus quam si 
 docemus atque erudimus juventutem ? ' — Cicero. 
 
 Trjs rixvns ravr-rjs ovk %(Ttiv 6.\Xt] fxei^oov tC yhp faov rod pvduiiaai ^vxh^, 
 Koi 5to7rAa(rat veow ^idvoiav /— S. Chrys. Horn. lix. in Matth. vii. 
 
 I ENTERED upon my duties at Winchester after the Mid- 
 summer holidays of 1835. It was amusing to see the 
 curiosity which the college boys showed to become ac- 
 quainted with their new master, and I felt no less interest in 
 becoming acquainted with them — an interest which did not 
 diminish, but rather went on increasing during the whole 
 time of my mastership. I have said 'the college boys,' because 
 
 ' Publications during this period : 
 Greek Grammar (Accidence). 1839. 
 Sermon on 1 John v. part of v. 18. 1840. 
 Sermon on Evangelical Kepentance. 1841. 
 Appendix to ditto. 1842. 
 Catechesis, or Christian Instruction preparatory to Confirmation and First 
 
 Communion. 1842. 
 Three Sermons on Communion in Prayer. 1843. 
 Greek Grammar (Syntax). 1843. 
 Latin Translations of Ken and Keble. 1845. 
 Family Prayers. 1845. 
 Christian Boyhood at a Public School : a collection of Sermons and 
 
 Lectures delivered at Winchester College. 2 vols. 8vo. 184G. 
 College of St. Mary, Wintou. Small 4to. Illustrated. 184G. 
 
LIFE AT WINCHESTER 175 
 
 with ' the commoners ' I had comparatively little to do, 
 except during school hours. My residence was in college, 
 and such domestic superintendence as I was expected to 
 exercise was confined to them — the boys on the foundation : 
 they were my special charge, as * the commoners ' were the 
 special charge of the head master. Thus, in a certain 
 sense, my sphere of duty was an independent one, only 
 under the general control of the Warden. With him from 
 the first my relations were upon the happiest footing. He 
 was a man who might be truly described as one of a 
 thousand ; and, being a bachelor, he soon admitted me to 
 an intimacy which was like that of a son, or rather of a 
 younger brother. During that which was called * the short 
 half-year,' between Midsummer and Christmas, Dr. 
 Williams was to continue on as head master to prevent 
 the inconvenience of both new masters entering upon their 
 ofiSces at once), and then to be succeeded by Moberly, whose 
 election had taken place at the same time as mine, and 
 whom I had known at Oxford as a Fellow of Balliol and a 
 cricketer ; he and I having been at one time two of the three 
 annually chosen so-called ' Treasurers,' but really managers 
 of 'the Magdalen,' then the principal University club. 
 Thus it happened, as I have before remarked in reference 
 to the Warden and tennis, that my athletic associations 
 proved not only a pleasure at the time, but also a pleasure, 
 and sometimes even a benefit, afterwards. Dr. Williams 
 had been already made a Canon of Winchester Cathedral 
 by the Bishop, in token ol the esteem in which he was uni- 
 versally held ; and his merits and services were soon to be 
 still further recognised and rewarded by his election to the 
 Wardenship of New College, in succession to Shuttle worth, 
 appointed Bishop of Chichester. 
 
 It may well be supposed that my first ' short half-year ' 
 appeared to me a very long one, when I tell that the moment 
 
176 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 it was over I hastened into Norfolk, and there, on December 
 ^9, in Norwich Cathedral, was united to the dear affiances 
 whom I had met with in Paris the year before ; the marriage 
 ceremony being performed by her uncle, Mr. Sandby, of 
 Denton Lodge, and the wedding entertainment given by her 
 principal guardian, Mr. George Morse, of Catton Park, who 
 had also a house in the Close. After spending a few days 
 in London, we proceeded to our home at Winchester, where 
 I was proud to introduce her to the Warden and other 
 friends, and afterwards paid a visit to Mr. Hoare at 
 Hampstead. 
 
 The following letter of congratulation came from my 
 uncle, the poet : 
 
 Bydal Mount : Jan. 15, 1836. 
 
 My dear Charles, — Your marriage was kindly announced to 
 me by Chris, and I now write to congratulate you upon it, and to 
 assure you how heartily we all wish for your happiness. I ought 
 to have written sooner ; but there is Uttle courage in this house 
 for writing to anyone : in fact, your aunt, Mrs. W., is the only 
 one of us who can write at all without inconvenience, and she is 
 engaged from morning to night. It gives us all much pleasure 
 to learn that your situation at Winchester is so much to your 
 mind, and I rejoice to find that you will have so much of the 
 week at your disposal : that will leave you at hberty to add to 
 your knowledge ; for it must be a most melancholy thing for a 
 young man to be perpetually going over the same ground with 
 little or no means of advancing in any direction. This, most 
 happily, will not be your case, and I doubt not you will profit by 
 your privilege. 
 
 You are now with your bride, I understand, at Mrs. Hoare's. 
 Pray give my love, and that of this family to her, and our sin- 
 cere and ardent wishes for every earthly comfort that may 
 further, and not stand in the way of, her eternal happiness. 
 
 If I go to town in the spring, as not improbably I may, I 
 shall certainly visit you at Winchester. 
 
 Your affectionate uncle, 
 
 W. Wordsworth. 
 
REFORM IN GREEK GRAMMAR 177 
 
 My life, during the ten years I spent at Winchester as 
 second master, will be best described by reference to the 
 main objects to which, over and above my ordinary school 
 duties, I paid most attention ; and of these there are four 
 which, on looking back, appear to me to stand out as most 
 prominent, and to require to be spoken of in some detail. 
 
 1. Eefokm in Gkeek Grammak. 
 
 Half a century ago, the elementary teaching of Greek 
 in English schools was in a condition most unsatis- 
 factory. The old Eton Grammar, so called, was in more 
 general use than any other, but it had come to be regarded, 
 not without abundant reason, as faulty and defective. The 
 upgrowth of more accurate scholarship, mainly through 
 the influence of critics such as Porson and Blomfield and 
 Monk, at Cambridge, and of Elmsley at Oxford, had created 
 a desire for something better — something at once more full 
 and more correct. This had led to the introduction of a 
 variety of Grammars compiled upon different systems, 
 especially in regard to the number and arrangement of 
 declensions of substantives and adjectives, and of conju- 
 gations of verbs. Several public schools, such as Charter- 
 house, had discarded the old Eton book in favour of a 
 Grammar of their own, and not a few private and prepara- 
 tory schools had naturally followed their example. The 
 confusion which thence arose when a class of boys brought 
 together from those latter schools, in which they had been 
 learning not only different rules, but different systems of 
 rules of perhaps not less than half a dozen various and dis- 
 cordant kinds, had to be taught by us at Winchester, where 
 the Eton Grammar was still in use, may be easily conceived ; 
 the absence of a common standard to refer to causing equal 
 perplexity to the master and to the boys themselves. This 
 
178 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 was a state of things which, for their sake still more than 
 for my own, I could not brook ; not to speak of the con- 
 sciousness which I felt of something like dishonesty in 
 continuing to teach from a book which I knew to be in 
 many respects faulty and unsound. Moreover, the entire 
 evil was one which, as I was more concerned with the elemen- 
 tary teaching of the boys, naturally pressed itself upon my 
 notice more than it would be likely to do upon the notice of 
 the head master, and I determined to endeavour to provide 
 a remedy. The best course appeared to be * not to attempt 
 to introduce any of the more novel systems then prevalent 
 in Germany, and already partially taken up in some of our 
 English schools — a course which, if even desirable in itself 
 (in my opinion a very doubtful point), would virtually 
 amount to a revolution in our existing methods of instruc- 
 tion, and as such would be little likely to be acceptable to 
 the practical English mind — but to retain the old Eton 
 Grammar as, for the most part, in present possession, and 
 subject it to a searching and thorough revision. I had no 
 desire to undertake such a work myself, and moreover I 
 wished it to be undertaken by an Etonian ; if possible by 
 an Eton master, because I was apprehensive that if it were 
 to proceed from any other quarter, especially from any 
 other public school, Eton would be jealous, and would never 
 be induced to welcome the result, however competently and 
 judiciously performed. Under this persuasion (only too 
 well justified, as will be seen in the sequel), I entered into 
 communication with the then head master of Eton — Dr. 
 Hawtrey — and afterwards at his invitation went to Eton to 
 pay him a visit, in order to talk over my scheme, and to 
 urge upon him (which I failed not to do) the expediency of 
 his inducing some Eton man to undertake the work, because 
 from no other quarter would it be likely to meet with so 
 
 ' See the Preface to the first edition of my Greek Grammar. 
 
REFORM IN GREEK GRAMMAR 179 
 
 ready and so general an acceptance. He received my 
 representations very kindly and courteously ; considered 
 my projected * reform ' quite a desirable one ; but — pro- 
 mised nothing. In short, I soon perceived that if I wished 
 to make sure of the work being done at all, I must do it 
 myself. And in coming to this conclusion I could not but 
 see that I had some advantages for the undertaking, which 
 gave me more than ordinary ground for hope that it 
 might eventually succeed. I could depend upon Moberly, 
 our own head master, I could depend upon my brother 
 Christopher, appointed head master of Harrow, in succes- 
 sion to Longley, in 1836, as ready to encourage me in the 
 work and to accept it when performed. Add to this, that in 
 the then head master of Charterhouse (Saunders) I had a 
 kind friend and former private tutor at Oxford. In the then 
 head master of Westminster (Williamson) — who had been 
 appointed by my father as Master of Trinity — I had good 
 hope of at least a considerate hearing, and a hope, which 
 was amply realised, of something more from the then head 
 master of Kugby (Arnold), who had been a Wykehamist, 
 and who, when I was younger, had invited me to become 
 one of his assistants. Moreover, I was on terms of intimacy 
 with both Liddell and Scott, my fellow-students at Christ 
 Church, who were then at work upon their Lexicon, and 
 whose noble example stimulated me to endeavour to perform 
 a service, far inferior indeed, but such as might prove 
 not altogether unworthy or unsuitable to range with theirs ; 
 and another old Christ Church fellow student and esteemed 
 acquaintance, Herbert Kynaston, had been not long before 
 appointed to the head mastership of St. Paul's. But, more 
 than all, I had in my brother John, then a Fellow of 
 Trinity, Cambridge, a friend and counsellor to whom I 
 could refer in all cases of doubt, and who was not only 
 one of the most accurate Greek scholars that England has 
 
 N 2 
 
180 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 produced (as was shown by his review of Scholefield's 
 ^schylus in the ' Philological Museum '), but equally 
 judicious and amiable in communicating what he knew. 
 
 With those more than ordinary advantages, then, I set 
 to work ; and in January 1839, little more than three years 
 after I had gone as a master to Winchester, appeared the 
 first edition of my Grammar, which contained the Accidence 
 only. It was at once received into use at Winchester, Harrow, 
 and Eugby, besides other schools of less prominence ; and 
 the acceptance which it met with from competent judges 
 was gratifying in the extreme, infinitely more so than I 
 had ventured to expect. To quote but a few of the compli- 
 ments with which it was greeted, and first of those from 
 my own old school : 
 
 The second master of Harrow, — under my brother 
 Christopher, — Harry Drury, a name memorable to all 
 Harrovians during the former half of the present century, 
 the tutor and friend of Byron, and also, as will presently 
 appear, a friend of Hallam, the historian, wrote to me as 
 follows : ' Your Grammar, as it deserves to be, is in general 
 use among us. The old Eton one was quite worn out. I 
 find yours most distinct, easy of conception for the boys, and 
 lucidly arranged.' 
 
 He had previously written to my brother : * I have 
 completed a survey of the Greek Grammar, which I think 
 admirably adapted to schools ; and,' he added, giving the 
 precise testimony which I most valued, especially as coming 
 from an old Etonian, to the conservative and yet efficient 
 character of the reform which I had introduced, * I like it 
 for the very reason Hallam disapproves, that it looks like 
 my old horn book of Eton, while it has expunged its errors, 
 and added all that is neoteric and useful.' 
 
 But Harry Drury had done for the book more than 
 this. He had gone over to Eton on purpose to endeavour 
 
REFORM IN GREEK GRAMMAR 181 
 
 to prevail upon the authorities to introduce it into that 
 school ; but his mission had been unsuccessful. Thus he 
 wrote to my brother, on his return : * Hawtrey says, he 
 individually would most gladly make the change ; but . . . 
 Of the Grammar itself he spoke in the highest possible 
 terms, and thought it perfection. I was at Eton only an 
 hour and a half, and returned to town with the Provost.' 
 The objection was stated in the sentence I have omitted. 
 It is so little creditable that I am unwilling to place it upon 
 record ; further than this, that it proved to be very much 
 of the nature which I had anticipated from the first, while 
 at the same time it took the definite shape that Dr. Hawtrey 
 did not consider it consistent with his position to accept of 
 any book for use at Eton over which he, as head master, 
 could not exercise absolute and entire control ; and this he did 
 not think it reasonable to claim or expect in the case of my 
 Grammar. 
 
 In regard to Winchester, it was not to be expected that 
 I should be able to produce any written testimony from 
 MoBERLY, as I was in the habit of constant personal inter- 
 course with him ; but it so happens that in the Christmas 
 holidays 1839-40 he had occasion to write to me at 
 Cambridge, and his letter contains a strong reiteration of 
 what I had known to be his opinion in favour of the course 
 which I had adopted concerning the language in which the 
 Grammar had been composed, viz. Latin, and not English. 
 He writes : 
 
 I have this morning held a long argument with and 
 
 on the point of Grammars written in Latin or English. They are 
 strong in their opinion with that peculiar sort of firmness which 
 is proper to people who have little to say in defence of it. They 
 
 tell me that , a thorough-paced intellectuarian, a man who 
 
 would convulse the globe for the sake of correcting a mis-spelling, 
 has drawn up an English Introduction to your Grammar, which is 
 already in the press. I urged in vain my strong conviction (with 
 
182 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 the reasons for it) that explanations viva voce should be in English, 
 for apprehension's sake, ^ndi formulce or rules should be in Latin 
 for exactness' and recollection's sake, and that an introductory 
 Enghsh Greek Grammar is equivalent to an entire and final Greek 
 Grammar. Yield, however, all these people must, and will, if we 
 — I mean, at Winchester, Harrow, and Rugby (Eton following 
 when it may ^) — are clear, strong, and satisfactory in our opinion 
 on the point. 
 
 And this proved to be the case. Rugby was as strong 
 upon the point as the other two. Arnold, at first, had 
 been inclined to English, and had made an experiment 
 with an abridged Matthise which Blomfield (I think) had 
 drawn up some years before. But he had been dissatisfied 
 with the result in both respects — that is, in regard to the 
 language (English) and the system (German) of that 
 abridgment — and he had cordially welcomed my under- 
 taking from the first. He himself carefully went over the 
 proof sheets, and he induced his assistant masters to send 
 me any remarks or suggestions that had occurred to them 
 in the use of the book, with the view to a second edition. 
 
 I pass on to Westminster, which had long been using 
 a Grammar of its own, with a history of which I shall have 
 occasion to speak presently. Dr. Williamson received the 
 proof sheets which I had sent to him (as I did to each of 
 the head masters of our other public schools) very kindly ; 
 favoured me with criticisms which showed the attention he 
 
 * Later on, in one of his many letters to me, Dr. Hawtrey wrote : ' I 
 am in favour of the vernacular as the language in which a Greek Grammar 
 for boys should be written. However, as I can fiyid no one to agree with me, 
 I suppose I must be wrong ; and if I should now, which I very much doubt, 
 ever print a Grammar for boys, I should follow the established course.'' And 
 in a subsequent letter : ' I should be very ready,' he writes, ' to allow that, 
 in regard to all which may fairly be imposed as a task on the memory, 
 Latin is the best for the purpose.' Before my Grammar was published, my 
 brother had written to me from Harrow, November 7, 1836 : ' The more I 
 see of boys and Grammars the more I am convinced that a bad Grammar 
 written in Latin is infinitely better for them than a good one in English. 
 Yours will be a good one in Latin, and that is what we want.' 
 
REFORM IN GREEK GRAMMAR 183 
 
 had paid to them ; and ultimately * begged to congratulate ' 
 me ' on the distinguished success which had attended my 
 labours, in introducing into the old Grammar the more 
 accurate knowledge of our late critics.' It will be seen, in 
 the sequel, that the Grammar was introduced at Westminster 
 by Dr. Williamson's successor. 
 
 I must not omit to mention Shrewsbuey, whose 
 scholastic fame, which had been rapidly outstripping that 
 of the more distinguished public schools, was now at its 
 height under Kennedy, who afterwards became Greek 
 Professor at Cambridge. Unfortunately, the first letter 
 which I addressed to him appears to have miscarried ; 
 otherwise I might have received still more assistance from 
 that eminent and accomplished scholar. As it was, how- 
 ever, I had to thank him for two kind and suggestive com- 
 munications ; and, whilst in the former he frankly confesses 
 that he would have preferred a reform more extensive than 
 that which I had ventured on, in the latter he writes : 
 * I have introduced your Grammar into my junior forms, 
 deeming it an immense improvement upon the old Eton 
 Grammar.' 
 
 A letter which I received from William Sewell, then 
 acting as the future first Warden of the new College of 
 St. Columba in Ireland, contained the following very 
 gratifying announcement : * We have already pledged our- 
 selves to use your Grammar, and hope to introduce it into 
 the other schools of Ireland.' 
 
 To add one more auxiliary of my work — one with whom 
 I had much pleasant and friendly correspondence though 
 we never met — James Tate, the well-known ex-Orbilius of 
 EicHMOND School, Yorkshire, editor of *Horatius Eesti- 
 tutus,' and then Prebendary of St. Paul's. Hearing of the 
 task which I had undertaken, he wrote : ' I hope that in 
 recasting the Eton Greek Grammar you will use freedom 
 
184 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 enough. It must not be touched with a delicate hand. . . . 
 It is so full of old and bad matter, that I know not how 
 any one is to set about the task of correcting it ; ' and then 
 when my book appeared he kindly took the trouble to send 
 me an * exact revision ' of it, with abundant tokens of en- 
 couragement and approval, notwithstanding that he must 
 have felt a quasi parental interest in another Greek 
 Grammar — that of Professor Moor of Glasgow — w^hich he 
 had edited with emendations and additions (' emendavit, 
 auxitque ') for the use of his own school. 
 
 I now pass on to circumstances which will tend, I hope, 
 at once to enliven my narrative and enlarge its interest. 
 
 After the publication of the second edition of the 
 Grammar (early in 1840), and its acceptance by at least 
 three of our most considerable public schools, I was 
 anxious that one or two good notices of it should appear, 
 in order to justify the course which had been taken, and to 
 explain the principles on which the work had been per- 
 formed. Two of the ablest and most distinguished scholars 
 who have ever adorned either University, and both Wyke- 
 hamists, were kindly willing to undertake the task, viz. 
 my brother Christopher, of Cambridge, and my intimate 
 friend, Eoundell Palmer, of Oxford, then rapidly rising in 
 his profession of the law. My brother's article was to be 
 written for the ' Quarterly ; ' Eoundell Palmer's for the 
 'British Critic,' then in high repute. The former, with 
 characteristic energy, set himself in the first instance to 
 inquire into the origin of the old Grammar. No one at 
 Eton, no one at Harrow, no one anywhere, could tell him 
 what w^as its history, or who was its author. At last, after 
 ransacking the Public Libraries at both Universities, the 
 British Museum, &c., &c., he discovered an old copy of 
 the book which revealed the anxiously sought secret, and 
 showed that the supposed and so-called 'Eton Greek 
 
REFORM IN GREEK GRAMMAR 185 
 
 Grammar ' was after all not the production of Eton, but of 
 Westminster ; just as the so-called ' Eton Latin Grammar ' 
 is known to have been the work of the famous Dean Colet, 
 the founder of St. Paul's School (aided by his friend 
 Erasmus, and by William Lilye, first head master of the 
 same school), and to have been subsequently augmented 
 and improved by Thomas Eobertson, Dean of Durham, and 
 one of the framers of the Liturgy. The author of the Greek 
 Grammar proved to be Camden, the famous antiquary, 
 who was, when it first appeared, in 1595, head master of 
 Westminster ; and Westminster in those days being the 
 most celebrated of the public schools, the Grammar intro- 
 duced there soon passed into general use, and was adopted 
 at Eton as well as elsewhere. However, when the famous 
 Dr. Busby succeeded to the head mastership — a post which 
 he held for fifty-seven years ! — becoming, as we may con- 
 clude, dissatisfied with the performance of his predecessor, 
 Camden, he displaced it from Westminster by a Grammar 
 of his own ; but, nevertheless, it maintained its hold at 
 other schools, including Eton, and from Eton, in course 
 of time, it received its name. In short, it was ascertained 
 beyond a doubt that the ' Eton Greek Grammar ' was really 
 one for which Westminster had been responsible, but had 
 cast off more than two centuries back, some fifty years 
 after it had been first introduced. 
 
 The article which was to make known this discovery 
 was, as I have said, to be written for the ' Quarterly.' It 
 was accepted by Lockhart, the then editor, printed, cor- 
 rected, and all ready to appear, when my brother was 
 informed that the publication 2vould give offence^ and there- 
 fore it must he abandoned ! The review had evidently been 
 shown to Hawtrey, and not improbably to other Etonians, 
 who might feel as he did, such as Hallam (who in his 
 * Introduction to Literature,' published three years before, 
 
186 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 viz. in 1837, speaks of the * Eton Greek Grammar/ and of 
 *A Grammar by Camden, for the use of Westminster 
 School,' as though they were different and distinct works, 
 see vol. i. p. 457, and vol. ii. p. 59) ; and their influence 
 with Lockhart was such that the said review, of which a 
 printed proof copy is now before me, was not permitted to 
 see the light. Altogether, as a piece of literary history, 
 the narrative is a curious one ; curious more especially to 
 us in Scotland because we have still a living parallel to it 
 in the jealous national interest which Presbyterians feel for 
 the Westminster Catechism and Confession, as though they 
 had been their own ; whereas they were really the produc- 
 tion of England, and in England were cast off very soon 
 after they had been produced at Westminster. 
 
 It is much to be regretted that my brother's article did 
 not appear. It would have been interesting and valuable 
 on several accounts. He lays stress upon the close con- 
 nection between grammar and theology ; quoting Luther, 
 and Melancthon, and Joseph Scaliger to that effect. He 
 states that his * main object ' in writing the article was * to 
 plead the cause of grammatical uniformityy to urge the 
 necessity for the general adoption of one and the same 
 National Elementary Greek Grammar.' And he goes on to 
 argue the point in terms which, as they can be never out 
 of date, I shall quote at length. 
 
 This, it has been said, would be a difficult matter ; perhaps it 
 might be ; xa^^Tra rd KaXd. Still when we consider the great 
 benefits which would thence accrue ; when we count the advan- 
 tages of concert and harmony in such a serious undertaking as 
 that of instruction ; when we bear in mind the saving of expense, 
 and above all, the saving of time, the TroAvrcXeo-TaTov amXw/Aa both 
 to teachers and learners ; when we regard the remedy which 
 would thus be applied to the evils now arising to schools from 
 the change of masters, and to boys from the change of schools ; 
 when we reflect above all that uniformity in grammar is no in- 
 
REFORM IN GREEK GRAMMAR 187 
 
 considerable step towards uniformity in Beligion . . . when we 
 weigh all these things, we feel that we should be ill discharging 
 the duty we have undertaken did we not raise our voice in behalf 
 of grammatical uniformity in teaching the Greek Grammar, and, 
 having done so, did we despair of the result. 
 
 And, after stating his approval of the principles upon 
 which my reformed Grammar had been constructed, and 
 after mentioning some advantages which both the book and 
 its compiler appeared to him to possess, he thus concludes : 
 
 From this happy concurrence of circumstances we hope we may 
 safely augur that the work now before us, which is constructed 
 upon the principles of a common regard to Uniformity, Anti- 
 quity, and Truth, will ere long be received in all our schools as 
 the National Elementary Greek Grammar of this country. 
 
 Eoundell Palmer's article had so far, at least, the ad- 
 vantage over my brother's, that it was not strangled in its 
 bii-th. It appeared in the * British Critic ' for October 1840. 
 And the truth probably is that, having the precedence in 
 time of publication, it was itself a main cause of that which 
 was intended to be its companion article being so treated 
 as I have described. For, on the 18th of that month Dr. 
 Hawtrey wrote to me a letter in which, inter alia, he alluded 
 to ' two reviews ' he had been reading of my book, and 
 complains of them as ' written in a spirit of hostility to 
 Eton.' One of those reviews had appeared in the ' Educa- 
 tional Magazine ; ' I do not remember that I ever saw it, 
 and I certainly did not know who was its author ; the other 
 was the article of the * British Critic' I need scarcely say 
 that the said article was in all respects an admirable one, 
 saving only that it spoke far too highly of my labours, while 
 certainly it did not spare the errors and shortcomings of the 
 old book. This was not to be wondered at, and should not, 
 one would have thought, have given offence in any quarter, 
 considering what even such a staunch Etonian as Hallam 
 
188 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 had already said of it (see ' History of Literature,' vol. i. 
 p. 457, note), and still more what the * Quarterly ' itself had 
 said fifteen years before (June 1825, p. 907), viz. that ' its 
 many errors and defects may well excite a foreigner's 
 astonishment ; ' adding in a note, ' it is decidedly ]:)ehind 
 the present age,' and suggesting for its improvement the 
 course which I had taken. I shall not go into any detail 
 respecting the contents of E. Palmer's article, as it may be 
 found and read by any who care to do so ; but besides the 
 memorable and suggestive facts that it bore at its head the 
 names, and undertook to give an account of the merits, of 
 twelve other Greek Grammars then in use at different schools 
 in addition to my own, there are two or three passages in it 
 which for various special reasons I think it right to quote. 
 The first will show that the evils arising out of the diversity 
 of teaching then prevalent had impressed themselves upon 
 the lay mind no less than upon the clerical. 
 
 We are in a fair way to have, in place of one Greek Grammar 
 for all the kingdom, as many Greek Grammars as there are schools. 
 To us, it appears that this extreme want of uniformity is a serious 
 evil. It threatens not only to deprive us of the whole conven- 
 tional language of scholarship, but also to introduce among 
 careless thinkers a general scepticism as to the certainty of any- 
 thing in grammar. . . . We are quite at a loss to imagine how four 
 gentlemen of moderate abilities, transferred respectively to Christ 
 Church from Eton, Westminster, Charterhouse, and Bromsgrove, 
 and meeting for the first time in the lecture-room over a Greek 
 play, could make themselves intelligible either to their Tutor or 
 to each other. . . . For all these reasons, it is most desirable that 
 a standard Greek Grammar should be found which may be re- 
 ceived into universal use. 
 
 And, proceeding with his examination of the thirteen candi- 
 dates before him, he eventually fixed upon mine, and pro- 
 nounced it to be * such a book as we want,' and again, ' as 
 a school book worthy of universal adoption, and fitted in 
 
REFORM IN GREEK GRAMMAR 189 
 
 every respect to become the standard of elementary Greek 
 teaching in England.' A second passage of the same arti- 
 cle notices my attempt to make the Grammar a complete 
 repertory of grammatical facts. 
 
 The hope which Mr. Wordsworth has expressed in the Preface 
 that his labours may not be without their use to veteran as well 
 as tyro students is amply justified by the performance ; and his 
 work, short as it is, may be safely described as a more complete 
 magazine of the facts of the language than can be found even in 
 the elaborate volumes of the best among the German Grammarians. 
 
 Such praise as this will be thought excessive, as indeed 
 it is : and yet I may be excused perhaps if I say that it 
 reminds me how I was told by Gaisford himself that he 
 * kept my Grammar always at his side ' (where indeed I 
 saw it), and how he — the great Grecian — added, unless my 
 memory deceives me, who am scarcely willing to trust it for 
 so great a compliment, * I find no occasion for any other.' ^ 
 
 In a third passage our critic argues the question of 
 Latin or English as the language more proper for the 
 Grammar to be written in, and gives his judgment very 
 decidedly in favour of the former, upon grounds similar to 
 those which I have quoted above as alleged by Moberly. 
 Once more, the main principle upon which, in the recon- 
 struction of the book, I had taken my stand, is thus 
 approved of : 
 
 For all the purposes of elementary instruction we prefer the 
 complex Eton method, which is contented with analysing and 
 arranging under their ultimate divisions the actual phenomena 
 of language, to tbe more philosophical and generahsing systems, 
 first introduced by Vervey, and now universally adopted in the 
 
 ^ Scarcely less valuable was the compliment paid to the book by that 
 scrupulously exact and judicious scholar and divine, Professor Hussey, who, 
 in sending me his work on Ancient Weights and Measures, wrote upon the 
 title-page this quotation from Juvenal; 
 
 • Quis offert 
 Quantum grammaticus meruit labor ? ' 
 
190 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 schools of Germany, as more congenial to the metaphysical spirit 
 of that nation. 
 
 So much of those two reviews. Meanwhile the Grammar 
 continued to make its way, and, what may appear strange, 
 my correspondence with Hawtrey did not cease to be kept 
 up at intervals, and kept up in much kindness on his part 
 (in all his conduct he was a model of courtesy), and with a 
 real desire, as it seemed, to cultivate a good understanding 
 with me in every way, except by frank concession of the 
 point at which he must have known I was all along aiming, 
 viz. the adoption of the book at Eton. Even in that letter 
 of October 18, 1840, above referred to, in which he intimated 
 his annoyance and displeasure at the * two reviews ' which 
 he had seen, he wrote : * Your Grammar has already taken 
 a position from which it would be unwise to remove it for 
 any rival. I have strongly recommended its use to my 
 elder scholars, and have found my advice attended to.' 
 He repeats the same statement in terms still more compli- 
 mentary in a subsequent letter, dated February 5, 184B, 
 and again, writing on February 10, 1844. Under those 
 circumstances, being happily of a sanguine temperament, 
 and feeling that I ought not to despair of the ultimate 
 accomplishment of my aim, I had recourse, in different 
 communications with Dr. Hawtrey, to two separate proposals. 
 One was a renewal of my original offer in regard to what 
 still remained to be done to complete the Grammar, viz. that 
 the Syntax should be compiled, not by me, but by any Eton 
 man whom Dr. Hawtrey might choose to name. To this 
 he replied, * I am quite sure the work could be by no hands 
 more efficiently executed than yours.' The other proposal, 
 which I have called mine, ought rather, perhaps, to be con- 
 sidered Dr. Hawtrey' s, for (so far as I can now make out, not 
 having my own share of any part of the correspondence to 
 
REFORM IN GREEK GRAMMAR 191 
 
 refer to, except in one or two instances where I took copies 
 of my letters) it appears to have arisen out of some words 
 of his in a letter dated January 20, 1843 : * I am more and 
 more convinced that absolute uniformity is out of the 
 question unless the two Universities would combine. If 
 they would either edit or adopt a Grammar I would receive 
 it without alteration, however I might differ about details.* 
 In consequence of the avowal thus made, I at once put 
 myself into communication with my old patron, the then 
 Dean of Christ Church, Dr. Gaisford, who entered cordially 
 into the matter, and was willing to attempt all that could be 
 done with the view of meeting Dr. Hawtrey's implied sugges- 
 tion. The communication with Gaisford was first made 
 through the intervention of my old friend Liddell, then a 
 Tutor at Christ Church, who eventually became Gaisford' s 
 successor, and who thus informed me of the result : ' He 
 was gracious virsp fiirpov ... At the mention of the pro- 
 posal he immediately brightened up, said at length what I 
 will repeat in brief: that the suggestion was admirable, 
 that uniformity in grammar teaching was a national concern, 
 was of the greatest consequence to the Universities, and so 
 forth. . . . He wished you to come and dine with him either 
 on Wednesday or Thursday.' 
 
 Accordingly, I went to Oxford, and had several conver- 
 sations with the Dean. He pointed out what seemed to 
 be the only feasible plan for the accomplishment of the 
 proposed arrangement, viz. that the book should be printed 
 by the Clarendon Press (for it would be idle and a useless 
 expense to print it at two places), but that it should bear 
 the imprimatur and recommendation of the Greek Professors 
 of both Oxford and Cambridge. This, to my grievous dis- 
 appointment, did not satisfy Dr. Hawtrey, and negotiations 
 were again dropped. 
 
 This last attempt, however, futile though it proved in 
 
192 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 itself, led at least to one important result. I refer to the 
 subsequent publication of the Grammar at Oxford by the 
 University Press, under Gaisford's auspices — not from any 
 dissatisfaction with Mr. Murray, who had materially assisted 
 the first launching of the book, and from whom, both on 
 this and other accounts, I was sorry to part company, but 
 because it was urged upon me by the Dean and others as 
 an indispensable step towards the accomplishment of the 
 great end which I had in view. Accordingly, the fifth 
 edition of the Grammar bore upon its title-page Oxonii e 
 typographeo ClarendonianOf 1843. 
 
 In the summer holidays of that year I had the pleasure 
 of travelling into Switzerland with Liddell, and it was with 
 him for a companion and invaluable referee that the greater 
 portion of my Syntax, which had been so long due, was at 
 length composed while we were staying together at Thun and 
 Interlachen — of all places in the world the least suitable, it 
 will be thought, for such an employment ; but my conscience 
 troubled me with the reflection that my work had already 
 been allowed to remain too long incomplete ; and, except in 
 vacation time, with my health beginning to give way, I could 
 scarcely hope to find strength or leisure to enable me to 
 finish it. When at last the work was completed and set up 
 for press, the proof sheets were sent to Dr. Hawtrey, whose 
 kind sympathy and interest in the undertaking at once revived 
 with all their former friendliness and warmth. ' I have seen,' 
 he wrote (Nov. 24 of the same year), 'nothing of the same 
 kind which has given me more pleasure than the perusal of 
 your Syntax. It contains more valuable information in less 
 compass than anything I have seen in English or German. ' ^ 
 
 ^ This favourable opinion was shared by my old head master of Harrow, 
 Dr. Butler, who wrote to me, October 21, 1843 : ' Accept, dear friend, my 
 best thanks for your learned, and much wanted, and most ably executed 
 Syntaxis Vocum, which will, no doubt, place you at the head of school 
 Greek grammarians.' 
 
REFORM IX GREEK GRAMMAR 193 
 
 This complimentary language was followed by other letters in 
 the same strain, dated Nov. 24, Dec. 1, and Jan. 2, 1844 ; 
 while a fourth letter, of Jan. 23, brought me the gratifying 
 intelligence that my correspondent ' had no doubt with 
 regard to the Syntax,' meaning its adoption as an Eton 
 school book. Thus the sole principle for which he had been 
 so long contending appeared to be surrendered. This, in 
 a letter of the following year, Jan. 10, 1845, he was half — 
 but only half — inclined to admit. His explanation must be 
 given in his own words. * I have no doubt whatever about 
 the Syntax, which will remain, as it is at present, the only 
 estabhshed Grammar at Eton. I see nothing in it which I 
 would wish otherwise in principle ; and should a few trifling 
 details occur from time to time, which might require change 
 or addition, I do not think we should ever disagree about 
 them.' And after thus expressing his concurrence so far 
 in my scheme, he adds : * I feel that I have been consistent 
 throughout in my declaration that I could admit nothing at 
 Eton over which I had not an unlimited control. I gladly 
 make an exception to the Syntax, which is a step to- 
 wards unity made without the least regret or reserve, nay, 
 rather with a sentiment of very pleasing obligation.' The 
 letter concludes with a still more gratifying expression of 
 friendship which I forbear to quote. 
 
 Once, and only once more, my kind and indefatigable ^ 
 correspondent reappears, writing on Christmas Day, 1846, 
 a year after I had resigned my office at Winchester, and 
 when I had set out for Italy, whither the letter followed me, 
 reaching me at Eome, Jan. 8, 1847. The object of it was 
 to ask permission to make use of certain portions of my 
 
 ' I received from him not less than twenty-four letters, which I have 
 preserved, all upon the subject of the Grammar, and many of them extend- 
 ing to several sheets. They range from February 24, 1839, to December 25, 
 1846. I mention this as a proof of the continued interest which he took in 
 my work ; for previously I had not been known to him. 
 
 O 
 
194 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Accidence, with a view to their being incorporated or rather 
 bound up with the (Eton) Rudimenta Minora, which Hawtrey 
 himself had drawn up and introduced, as a sort of Primer 
 for junior boys ; ' always intending,' as he said, * to use your 
 larger Rudimenta as a book of reference for those who are 
 in the upper part of the school.' To this request I readily 
 gave my consent, only stipulating that a Lectori monitum 
 should state the source whence the portions of my Gram- 
 mar which it was proposed to adopt verbatim had been 
 derived ; in order that the world might know hoiv far the 
 catholic cause of one single Grammar had at last, even at 
 Eton, made its way. That the book itself had made its way 
 so far as to Eome, I happened to have, while staying there, 
 ocular evidence. When I went into Monaldini's shop to 
 ask for an Italian New Testament, the first book which I 
 saw, to my great surprise, lying on the counter, was my own 
 Greek Grammar. I could have bought my own Grammar ; 
 but the New Testament was not to be obtained ! I had 
 indeed been told that the Bible, except in an edition with 
 notes, and consequently in a large and expensive form,^ 
 was forbidden to be sold in Eome. But this I could 
 scarcely allow myself to believe. Upon application, however, 
 to other booksellers, I found it to be only too true. 
 
 It is due to other Eton masters who were Hawtrey's 
 assistants to mention that some of them at least 
 did not agree or sympathise with the objections which 
 he raised. The names of Okes (then lower-master and 
 afterwards Provost of King's), of Cookesley, of Abraham 
 (afterwards Bishop of Wellington), of Pickering, and of 
 Harry Dupuis will be remembered by many. All of them 
 wrote to me more or less kindly and encouragingly about 
 the Grammar ; while the ablest scholar, perhaps, of them 
 
 ' I bought Martini's N. T. in royal 8vo, as the most compendious I 
 could find. 
 
REFORM IN GREEK GRAMMAR 195 
 
 all made no secret of his regret that it had not been adopted 
 at Eton from the first. * The non-adoption of your Gram- 
 mar/ he wrote, * seems to me downright infatuation '; and so, 
 so far from seeing any cause to take offence at E. Palmer's 
 article in the * British Critic,' he gave the following laudatory 
 and very just description of it : ' Eoundell Palmer's review 
 was to me a rich treat. The true Elmsleian vivacity and 
 fun, independent of its sound scholarship, are worthy of all 
 praise.' I need scarcely add, what everyone who knew 
 my brother will readily believe, that his article for the 
 * Quarterly ' was not only equally free from all reasonable 
 objection, but entitled in a high degree to similar commen- 
 dation. 
 
 And now I have arrived at the culmination of this long 
 history. Since my last communication to Hawtrey from 
 Kome, twenty years save one had elapsed when, in January 
 1866, a letter received from Moberly, still head master of 
 Winchester, informed me that the head masters of the nine 
 Public Schools ^ had met and concurred in a resolution, 
 which he had been requested to communicate to me, to the 
 effect that Kennedy's Grammar for Latin and mine for 
 Greek (after certain minor modifications which they trusted 
 I would consent to make) were to be used in all their 
 schools. Thus at length the object for w^hich, during my 
 life at Winchester, I had laboured so assiduously, appeared 
 to be accomplished. What was done at the time to give 
 effect to that resolution by the several head masters who 
 were parties to it, and how far it had since been acted on in 
 their respective schools, I am unable to say ; for I was not 
 
 ' The nine Public Schools into which the Commission appointed in 
 1862 was to inquire were Eton, Winchester, Westminster, Charterhouse. 
 St. Paul's, Merchant Taylors', Harrow, Eugby, and Shrewsbury. The Com- 
 missioners were Lords Clarendon, Devon, and Lyttelton, Messrs. Twisleton, 
 W. Hepworth Thompson, H. Halford Vaughan, and Sir Stafford Northcote. 
 Their Eeport was issued in 1864. 
 
 o2 
 
196 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 informed, and I have never made inquiry. Head masters 
 are busy people, and no doubt each of them thought that he 
 had done more than enough for me in undertaking to use 
 my book ; while, for my own part, other interests, arising 
 out of my settlement in Scotland, which led me on to labours 
 of a cognate character in an infinitely higher and more 
 important sphere, disinclined me to renew communications 
 upon matters over which I could no longer reasonably hope 
 to be able to exercise any control. But, to judge from the 
 fact that for some years the sale of the Grammar has 
 not been increasing, but rather the contrary,^ I am afraid 
 it must be inferred that not only has the resolution in ques- 
 tion not been faithfully adhered to and put into practice, 
 but that, in a word, there has been hacksliding . Nor is 
 this greatly to be wondered at. In an age like the present, 
 of universal change and unsettlement of opinion upon so 
 many points, it was scarcely to be expected that an excep- 
 tion would be made in favour of a settled and generally 
 accepted method of teaching Greek. And so it may come 
 to pass ere long that the same work at which I laboured 
 may have to be done again, when the evils which I sought 
 to remedy shall have again made themselves felt as pain- 
 fully as I had only too much occasion to feel them, between 
 fifty and sixty years ago. 
 
 The success which had attended my endeavour after 
 reform in Greek grammar encouraged me to devise a scheme 
 upon a larger scale, the nature of which will be seen from 
 the following draft, and from the letters which it elicited. 
 It never came into operation ; but the framework of it has 
 since been adopted in the annual meetings of the masters 
 of the larger English schools. 
 
 ' A Primer, in Englisli, which, against my own judgment, I was pre- 
 vailed upon to put out in 1870 has greatly tended to cheek its circula- 
 tion. 
 
SUGGESTIONS FOR A SOCIETY OF SCHOOLMASTERS 197 
 
 Suggestions for the formation of a society, to consist of the Head 
 and Assistant Masters of Public Schools — ivith a vieiu to 
 the i7nprovement and cheap publication of classical school 
 books dc. 
 
 Under the conviction that much might be done, by means of 
 co-operation among the masters of our several public schools, to 
 raise the standard of books employed in classical education ; to 
 furnish them to the public at a cheaper rate, with a fuller 
 security at the same time for the due remuneration of competent 
 editors ; and moreover to produce a greater degree of uniformity 
 among the different systems pursued, and books adopted, in 
 private schools, whereby great and daily ificr easing, evils and 
 confusion are entailed, not merely upon those schools themselves, 
 but upon our own and other large institutions, to which they 
 generally are, and profess to be, preparatory ; 
 
 We, the undersigned, desire to form ourselves into a society 
 upon some such scheme as the following : 
 
 1. The society to consist, in the first instance, of such head 
 and assistant masters of the schools of Eton, Westminster, 
 Winchester, Harrow, Charterhouse, and Rugby, as are willing 
 to join it. 
 
 2. The business of the society to be conducted by a commit- 
 tee, to consist of all the head masters who belong to the society 
 — together with half the same number of assistant masters, to be 
 elected annually. 
 
 3. The committee to meet not less than four times annually 
 — and not less than three members present to form a quorum. 
 Those absent to have the power of voting and expressing their 
 opinion either by writing or by deputing any other member to 
 act as their proxy. 
 
 4. The committee to appoint a secretary and a treasurer of 
 their own body : their duties to be relieved by the assistance of a 
 paid official, if thought necessary. 
 
 5. The office of the committee to consist (a) in receiving and 
 deciding upon all proposals for the publication of new books upon 
 subjects of education — editions of classics, works of history, 
 geography, &c. ; (b) in approving of such books, when prepared 
 for publication — suggesting alterations and corrections — or, if 
 necessary, rejecting them altogether ; (c) in fixing the price of 
 
198 AXXALS OF MY EARLV LIFE 
 
 sach works, and the mode or amount of remuneration for the 
 author or editor. 
 
 6. All members of the society bind themselves to employ 
 the books which come out under its auspices, except where pre- 
 existing vested interests are concerned : in which case they whose 
 interests, collective or individual, are affected, are left to act on 
 their own discretion. 
 
 7. Proposals for the authorship or publication of books 
 admissible from all persons, whether members or not ; upon the 
 distinct understanding that any work lohen finished is hable to 
 rejection, if not approved of by the committee. 
 
 8. In new editions of the classics, the text and notes to be 
 printed separately in different volumes of the same size (so as to 
 admit at will of being bound together), except where the com- 
 mittee see good cause for the contrary. The committee to decide 
 whether the notes shall be written in Latin or English, according 
 to the nature and objects of each particular work. 
 
 9. Preliminaries to be considered by the committee, or by the 
 society at large, as may be thought most expedient : 
 
 (1) To settle the amount of subscription payable by each 
 member. 
 
 (2) To fix upon a publisher, printer, &c. 
 
 (3) To fix the place and days of meeting for the committee. 
 
 From Dr. Moherly. 
 
 Dear Wordsworth, — In reading over your paper carefully it 
 occurs to me that your sixth proposed rule is too strong a good 
 deal. It would, I think, be wrong for any head master to bind 
 himself to use the books prescribed by the majority of a commit- 
 tee, he himself having perhaps been absent (or perhaps in the 
 minority) at the decision. And I am not sure whether my 
 feeling of the impropriety of establishing this rule is not equi- 
 valent to a feeling of the impropriety of establishing so distinct 
 and formal a society as is proposed. For, if it becomes optional 
 for the masters of the separate schools to adopt or decline the 
 books edited under the direction of the committee, the constitu- 
 tion of the society is at once broken into a mere agreement 
 to put out particular books which all equally approve. And 
 indeed I cannot but think that this would be the most feasible 
 
SUGGESTIONS FOR A SOCIETY OF SCHOOLMASTERS 199 
 
 and advantageous plan. Instead of foregoing our independent 
 discretion, and formally uniting into a sort of federal union, 
 we might communicate together, and resolve, if we pleased, to 
 employ some particular person upon some particular book — it 
 remaining with individual schoolmasters to use it, or decline the 
 use of it, as they think proper. 
 
 I therefore am disposed to doubt the prudence of so formal 
 a society, with its apparatus of treasurer, secretary, paid assis- 
 tant, &c. 
 
 The objects which your paper holds forth are all, I think, very 
 desirable ; and I should be much pleased if we and any one or 
 two other schools could agree to employ competent persons to 
 undertake one or two books which are much wanted. I should, 
 however, suppose that our sale, and that of Harrow and the 
 Charterhouse (for example), would be sufficient to enable us to 
 effect our purpose. For instance, I very much want a book of 
 Greek prose extracts, of sufficient length — done in a scholarlike 
 way — with not too much, nor too little, of help ; and should be ex- 
 tremely pleased to see some competent person employed upon it. 
 BeUeve me, dear Wordsworth, 
 
 Yours very faithfully, 
 
 Geoege Moberly. 
 
 From Bev. T. H. Steel. 
 
 The Grove, Harrow : Thursday. 
 
 My dear Wordsworth, — As it seems very unHkely you will 
 wade hither through the snow, I return your prospectus. 
 
 In the list of the schools I would also insert Shrewsbury and 
 S. Paul's, both of them too important to be omitted. 
 
 With respect to article (6) I should propose that no exception 
 should be made to the uniform use of the same books (on the 
 same subjects) in every school ; but to avoid the loss likely to be 
 incurred in certain cases I should propose the paying off the 
 value of books thus disused by the profits obtained in the publi- 
 cation of the new books. But this is a subject open to considera- 
 tion. 
 
 The other several articles seem to be just such as one would 
 desire. The society itself, however, when once formed, will 
 of course put everything into a more definite shape than is 
 
200 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 possible at present. Y^our statement, however, embodies fally 
 every object. . . . 
 
 I write in haste, that this may reach you at Hampstead. 
 Mrs. Steel is quite recovered, and desires her kind remem- 
 brances. 
 
 Ever yours very truly, 
 
 Thos. Heney Steel. 
 
 2. Kegulation for Private Prayers in College 
 Chambers. 
 
 The most anxious of the duties which appertained to my 
 office as second master was that, when the Holy Commu- 
 nion was to be administered in the College Chapel, I had 
 to deliver a lecture on the evening before to the College 
 prefects, as the head master was expected to do for those 
 in Commoners. The circumstances under which this duty 
 was to be performed were far from satisfactory.^ To receive 
 the Communion was a matter of virtual compulsion to the 
 boys of a certain standing in the school — that is, to the 
 twenty-eight seniors,^ or so-called * prefects,' and only 
 they were in the habit of communicating ; the times of 
 administration were few and far between — viz. only thrice 
 in the scholastic year ; ^ at such intervals the delivery of 
 a single lecture, and so close upon the Celebration as the 
 
 ' See Christian Boyhood, i. 149. 
 
 '^ Compare ibid. p. 369. Lecture on Easter Eve, 1842 ; and p. 423, 
 Tjecture on Palm Sunday Evening, 1845, my last year. It is a remarkable 
 fact that Charles Simeon traced the origin of his religious earnestness to 
 the regulation at King's College, Cambridge, which required all under- 
 graduates, fit or unfit, to receive the Holy Communion at Easter. He repre- 
 sents that previously Satan himself was not more unfit than he had been ; 
 but he had timely notice to prepare, and he did so. (Carus' Memoirs, 
 p. 501.) The ' compulsion ' with us was gradually relaxed as communicating 
 became more frequent, and the Communicants more numerous. It may be 
 mentioned that of the eighteen prefects the ten seniors had more power 
 than the rest. See ibid. ii. 224. 
 
 =* See ibid. p. 413 and p. 416. 
 
REGULATION FOR I'RIS^ATE PRAYERS 201 
 
 night before, could scarcely be expected to produce any- 
 very real or lasting effect ; and at no other times was there 
 any opportunity for intercourse upon religious matters 
 between me and the said Communicants, who in all school 
 business were entirely under the instruction and superin- 
 tendence of the head master. I soon began to feel a desire 
 to bring about some improvement in this state of things. 
 The first step in the right direction had been already taken 
 by the good Warden, very soon after his accession to the 
 ofifice in 1832.^ Before his time there had been no special 
 preaching addressed to the boys. On Sundays they had 
 been used to attend the College Chapel for morning prayer 
 at 8 ; the Cathedral for Litany, Ante-Communion, and Ser- 
 mon at 10.30 ; and the College Chapel again for evening 
 service at 5 ; but at the latter there had been no sermon. 
 Warden Barter was the first to undertake the responsibility of 
 providing a sermon for the boys, and he generally preached 
 himself, but was always glad to receive assistance, and when 
 Moberly became head master, in 1836, such assistance of 
 the most valuable kind was rendered by him not unfre- 
 quently. The same permission to address occasionally the 
 whole body of the school was extended to me ; ^ and, though 
 as yet without experience as a preacher, and only in 
 Deacon's orders, I was thankful to avail myself of it as often 
 as I could. By this means I was led to feel more interest in 
 the spiritual welfare of my College Communicants, and was 
 enabled by degrees to acquire more influence over them 
 than could have been the case had I been still shut up 
 merely to the rare occurrence of the delivery of my Sacra- 
 ment lecture. At the same time, the more frequent 
 recurrence of Confirmations which began with Moberly's 
 head mastership, and the admission to them of boys of a 
 
 ' See Christian Boyhood, i. 381. The sermons were begun in 1833. 
 - See Preface to Christian Boy liood, i. 7 . 
 
202 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 younger age and lower in the school, naturally produced a 
 considerable increase in the number of Communicants,^ so 
 that my pastoral charge in College was no longer confined 
 to * prefects,' but extended to many of the * inferiors ' also. 
 
 It was under those circumstances, and previous to the 
 Easter Communion of 1838, that I felt emboldened by my 
 closer relations with the college boys, to endeavour to in- 
 troduce among them in their several chambers the regular 
 organised practice of private prayer. My first step was to 
 deliver my usual Sacrament lecture, not on Easter Eve, 
 but a week earlier, on the evening of Palm Sunday. In 
 that lecture I set myself first to expose as thoroughly as I 
 could the fallacy which I did not doubt would be lurking 
 in the minds of some of my young hearers, viz. that inas- 
 much as they were obliged to communicate, they were not 
 responsible for receiving unworthily; that the onus — the 
 guilt — of their being unfit to receive was removed, so to 
 speak, from their own shoulders to the shoulders of the 
 authority by which the duty was imposed.^ Next, I took 
 occasion to point out how idle it was to expect that a single 
 lecture could suffice to enable them to prepare themselves 
 for so solemn an ordinance unless they w^ere really living, 
 or intending to live, in the practice of duty and piety towards 
 God. 
 
 My words were these : ' All that I have said, or can say 
 — all that you may hear or read elsewhere — will be to no 
 
 ' In 1844, the year before I resigned my office, the number had increased 
 so as to comprehend ' two-thirds or one-half ' of the whole body of the boys, 
 then about 200 — 70 college boys and 130 commoners. (See Christian Boy- 
 hood, i. 163, also ibid. p. 409, ' On the Introduction of more frequent Com- 
 munion,' lecture delivered July 3, 1841, and p. 436 note.) ' The largest 
 number of Communicants which the author has known at one time among 
 the 70 college boys was 51. The average number of late years has been 
 between 30 and 40.' (Lecture on ' Encouragement from Increase of Com- 
 municants,' delivered on the evening of Palm Sunday, 1845.) 
 
 - See Christian Boyhood, i. 301-308. 
 
REGULATION FOR PRIVATE PRAYERS 203 
 
 purpose for those among you who have hitherto lived in a 
 thoughtless and ungodly course, unless they shall come 
 prepared not only to flee and abandon their youthful lusts, 
 but to present and dedicate themselves from henceforth to 
 God's service ; to begin now in good earnest the work of 
 their reformation ; to remember now their Creator in the 
 days of their youth ; remember him by holier motives, by 
 dutiful obedience, by purity of thought, word, and deed, by 
 reverence of His holy name and word, above all by prayer ; 
 and this not as the result of a transient and occasional 
 impulse, but as the first fruits of a rising and growing habit 
 of piety and devotion. Extraordinary calls and particular 
 seasons, like the present, for the practice of religious duty, 
 produce no real good, but rather great evil, if they lead only 
 to the assumption of an ephemeral seriousness that blossoms 
 and fades with the occasion that gave it birth.' After 
 pursuing this train of exhortation at some length,^ in the 
 course of which I assured my hearers that * I knew well, 
 and could not attempt to disguise, the difficulties of the 
 undertaking which I required them to perform, but that 
 salvation was a prize too great indeed to be gained by any 
 efforts of our own, but which none of us must expect to gain 
 without an effort,' I intimated that the remainder of what 
 I had to say would be reserved to the conclusion of the 
 week, when I hoped to have an opportunity of addressing 
 them again. 
 
 Thus the way was cleared, and the foundation laid for 
 the proposal which I desired to make. When Saturday 
 night came, and I was to meet my young friends again, I 
 felt, it will easily be believed, no common anxiety. The 
 argument of the lecture ^ which I then delivered scarcely 
 bears compression ; but the following extracts may suffice 
 to give the substance of it. 
 
 ' See Christian Boyhood, i. 311 sq. 2 j^^^^ j^ 115-138. 
 
204 ANNALS OF MY EARLY IJFE 
 
 After dwelling upon the duty of the right employment of 
 time, whether in secular or sacred things, I proceeded thus : 
 
 ' I come now to the second topic which I proposed to 
 speak of in this lecture, viz. the practice of private prayer : 
 a duty no less precise and particular than the one we have 
 been considering is general and comprehensive. But, before 
 I go on to express my own opinion, I am willing freely to 
 anticipate yours, not only upon what is to follow, but also 
 in reference to several particulars of what has been already 
 said. I fancy, then, I hear an answer whispered in some 
 such language as this : " We only take things as we found 
 them. It has never been the practice to consider these 
 trifling matters in such a serious light. There is as much 
 study now and as little fagging as ever there was. The 
 Juniors can have no reason to complain ; on the contrary, 
 they are treated in almost every instance with kindness and 
 consideration. You cannot expect us to say our private 
 prayers in the noise and confusion of a public chamber ; ^ 
 but no one can deny that the attendance at Chapel is more 
 regular, and the attention to the service more orderly and 
 devout, than it was formerly." I assure you, my young 
 friends, I believe all this of you and more than this. 
 Indeed, I should not address you as I now do, if I did not 
 believe it. But surely no boy who is truly zealous for his 
 own or his schoolfellows' improvement would give me such 
 an answer as that which I have imagined. Where are 
 the characteristics of that noble and Christian spirit with 
 which I am so anxious to see you quickened and adorned, 
 if you are content to stand still and be no worse than 
 others ? . . . Let it be confessed, if necessary, that your 
 predecessors — I confess it with deep concern of my own con- 
 temporaries at another school ^ — were not so zealous as they 
 
 ' There were seven chambers for the seventy college boys, so that there 
 was an average of ten in each chamber. 
 - See above, p. 20. 
 
REGULATION FOR PRIVATE PRAYERS 205 
 
 should have been in the great cause of their own and of 
 others' salvation. They did not set God always before 
 them. They regarded the praise of men rather th^n the 
 praise of God and of their own conscience. And if this ivere 
 so, then this is the very reason why I call upon you, and 
 upon your contemporaries, to stay the plague ; ... to say 
 valiantly, but firmly and resolutely, to the spirit of ungodli- 
 ness, " Thus far shalt thou go, but no further ; " to snatch, 
 as it were from God's altar, the torch of a good example, and, 
 like the youths of the ancient Festival, to pass it down from 
 hand to hand, and from generation to generation. Let it 
 be granted even that other public schools may be deficient 
 in the same all-important points of a Christian education to 
 which I have alluded. From whence, but from this ancient 
 and religious foundation — the first of all in the honoured 
 precedence of time, and second to none in every accomplish- 
 ment of worldly wisdom — from whence, I say, but from 
 among us ^ should this holy flame be kindled, and passing 
 as it were like a beacon fire from hill to hill throughout the 
 land, announce the glad tidings that this, our stronghold, 
 had been wrested from the power of the adversary, and 
 become a citadel of the most High God ? 
 
 ' But I should wrong this noble institution if I were to 
 lead you to imagine that the adoption even of stricter views 
 and practices than such as I could now venture to recom- 
 mend would be anything novel or unprecedented in its 
 annals. There was a time when that good and saintly man, 
 
 ' It is due to the memory of Dr. Arnold, himself a Wykehamist, to 
 mention here that the above was written in entire ignorance of the great 
 things which he was doing, and had already done, at Kugby School. It may 
 seem strange — and indeed it is felt to be so by the author himself now that 
 he has read Dr. Arnold's Life — that up to this time (Piaster 1838) he had 
 certainly not seen nor, so far as he believes, heard of Dr. Arnold's Sermons 
 Preached at Bugby, the first volume of which appeared in 1832.' (Note in 
 Christia7i Boyhood, i. 124. See also below, p. 277). 
 
206 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Thomas (afterwards Bishop) Ken, who had been himself a 
 scholar, and was then a Fellow of this College, could find 
 within these walls, perhaps in this very chamber, an attentive 
 and willing audience for lessons of a purer and more devout 
 piety than either I am competent to offer, or you able to 
 receive.' I went on to prove this by reference to his 
 * Manual of Prayers for the use of Winchester Scholars,' and 
 by details derived from it, for which I must be content to 
 refer to the lecture itself (pp. 125-128) — details which, I 
 might have added, were the more remarkable because the 
 moral condition of society in England, or at least in the 
 metropolis, was at that time — in the reign of Charles II. — 
 sunk to a lower ebb than perhaps it has ever reached either 
 before or since. * But,' I continued, ' not to dwell with 
 unavailing regret upon the blessings we have forfeited, we 
 have still more than enough in those that remain, at the 
 same time to excite our gratitude and to enhance our 
 responsibility. I will venture to say that no similar insti- 
 tution can boast of such a blessing and benefit as we possess 
 in the distinction of our ranks, and especially in the just 
 influence and authority, the superior privileges and duties, 
 of the "order " which I am now addressing.^ "Is Ordo vitio 
 CARETO ; CETERIS SPECIMEN ESTO." ^ Noble words ! How 
 should they incite in us emotions of thankfulness to Almighty 
 God for that large portion of his Spirit which presided over 
 the birth of this charitable and munificent foundation, and 
 especially for the wisdom which penned and enacted that 
 golden rule ! . . . And this leads me to explain more dis- 
 tinctly the point at which I am aiming. It is never my 
 
 ^ The ' Order ' of prefects was instituted by the founder, and is prescribed 
 in the college statutes. (See Christian Boyhood, i. 483.) 
 
 2 From the ' Tabula Legum ' emblazoned on the east wall of the large 
 schoolroom. (See Christian Boyhood, i. 481 sq.) Besides the general 
 authority of the ' prefects ' over the ' inferiors,' each junior boy had a 
 prefect whose duty it was to act as his 'tutor,' to 'promote his improve- 
 ment and prevent his idleness.' (See ibid. p. 348 sq. and pp. 494-6) 
 
REGULATION FOR PRIVATE PRAYERS 207 
 
 desire or intention to recommend what I cannot fairly ex- 
 pect you to perform ; still less to press upon your obedience 
 any command which I myself believe to be impracticable. 
 And as regards the practice of private prayer, in the present 
 state of things I am ready to confess that (much as I wish 
 it) I dare not hope to be able to persuade the generality of 
 you — perhaps not one individual— to kneel down singly by 
 his bedside and say his prayers. All I can now hope is that 
 many of you are in the habit of praying secretly as you lie 
 down in your beds ; and, though I consider this as unsatis- 
 factory, if not insufficient, on many accounts, still any 
 method of prayer, provided it be regularly and devoutly 
 performed, will prove, I doubt not, an acceptable service in 
 the sight of God. Unhappily, in the method I have men- 
 tioned, the occasion and attitude are themselves temptations 
 to irregularity and irreverence. You are content by degrees 
 to think over your prayers instead of saying them. You 
 fall asleep again and again in the performance, and are 
 gradually led to break off the habit. What I do wish, then, 
 is, to put it to you as prefects tvhether the present state of 
 things in this respect might not he improved ? I wish you to 
 consider whether by some simple regulation among your- 
 selves the practice of this unquestionable duty, which is now 
 so full of difficulty and temptation, might not be rendered 
 easy and delightful ? The proposal which I have to make to 
 you is in strict accordance with your position as prefects. 
 It will not expose you to any just imputation of affecting 
 an extraordinary piety which you do not feel. I take it 
 indeed for granted that after the preparation of the past 
 week, and on the eve of coming to the Holy Sacrament, 
 whatever you may have been formerly, you are noiv at least 
 sincere and firm in your resolutions to live henceforth as 
 becomes good Christians. But, resolve as firmly as you may, 
 you know already— and let me repeat it again and again — 
 
208 ANNAI.S OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 to make the attempt in your own strength, and without call- 
 ing to God at all times, by diligent prayer, for His special 
 grace and the assistance of His Holy Spirit, is worse than 
 useless. Here, then, is the test of your sincerity. Say your 
 own prayers openly and at a stated time on your knees, and 
 require those who are committed to your charge to do the 
 same. Let the prefect in course in each chamber preserve 
 the same quiet and order before you retire to rest for the 
 short space of five or ten minutes of prayer time as he is 
 accustomed to do during the longer period of * toy time.' 
 But I do not wish to enter into the details of such a proposal. 
 Having said enough to explain the nature of what I would 
 recommend, I had rather leave its adoption entirely in your 
 own hands. Or if, after due and serious deliberation, you 
 conscientiously feel that this saying is too hard for you ; if 
 you find with regret that you cannot carry it into execution ; 
 if you truly believe that it would produce more mischief than 
 good ; if you fear that if attempted for a time it could not 
 be maintained and persevered in— come openly and tell me 
 so. But I put it to yourselves as a distinct trial of your 
 Christian principle to weigh the matter fairly, and to decide 
 it honestly. I propose it as a test of your good faith before 
 God and your own conscience, by which you may show 
 at once the reality of your repentance and the sincerity of 
 your solemn promise and pledge — which you will renew 
 to-morrow — to become henceforth God's faithful soldiers 
 and servants unto your lives' end.' 
 
 The remainder of the lecture was devoted to the sug- 
 gestion of a ' few considerations ' which might assist those 
 whom I was addressing to come to a right conclusion. 
 First, I dwelt upon their duty as prefects to the younger 
 boys, and upon their influence over them, as of greater 
 moment than any instruction which a superior authority 
 could impart. I gave them to understand that my 
 
REGULATION FOR PRIVATE PRAYERS 209 
 
 proposal, for the present at least, was not intended to 
 apply to the morning, as I had no wish to hazard its fate 
 by pressing it to an extent beyond what I myself could 
 venture to expect, and which would appear to others alto- 
 gether hopeless and impracticable ; but that eventually 
 perhaps it might be so extended, if not in their own time, in 
 that of their successors.^ I touched upon the many benefits 
 and blessings which could not fail to result to them all from 
 the course which I had recommended. It would tend to 
 Christianise their intercourse with each other. It would 
 gradually put a stop to many bad practices, such as profane 
 or indecent language, which are derogatory to the dignity of 
 a man, much more of a Christian. It would enlist in God's 
 service those natural feelings of regard to the conduct and 
 opinions of others which had thitherto been the greatest 
 allies in the cause of Satan. The very shame which they 
 would before have felt in saying their prayers, they would 
 thenceforth feel in omitting them. Instead of weakening 
 and undermining each other's religious habits and principles, 
 they would mutually help to strengthen and confirm them. 
 They would show that the offering of themselves was a free- 
 will offering, such as the Lord loveth, and not one of grudg- 
 ing or of necessity. Every other act of their devotion was 
 imposed by the discipline of the place ; this would be the 
 inward self-regulating discipline of their own hearts. They 
 w^ould experience no difficulty in doing simultaneously that 
 which singly they might have almost despaired to attempt. 
 Nor was there any reason to fear that by thus improving 
 upon their own past habits and upon those of their im- 
 mediate predecessors, their existence would be less happy, 
 their career less distinguished. On the contrary, their 
 religious improvement would serve to impart new energy to 
 
 ' This was done, partially at least, if not fully, within five years after- 
 wards. See below, p. 213. 
 
 P 
 
210 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 their studies, new pleasure to their amusements. They 
 would be the more happy, the more honoured, in proportion 
 as they realised such improvement. They must not, indeed, 
 suppose that 1 expected them all to become at once good 
 Christians by the adoption of that or any other practice : 
 good habits were not so easily formed, nor bad ones, alas ! 
 so speedily laid aside. But what I did hope and trust was 
 that not one of them would still persist in the open con- 
 tempt of God's commands, in the wilful deliberate practice of 
 acknowledged sin. Finally, having exhorted them to take 
 sweet counsel together, and to walk in the service of God 
 as friends, I summed up the lecture with these words : 
 
 * The scholars for whose use the Manual of Prayers of 
 which I have spoken was composed were once buoyant with 
 the hopes of life and all the animation and enjoyment of 
 youth. They, no less than the holy man who instructed 
 them, have long since gone to their account, where they 
 will have to answer for the use of the talent he had put into 
 their hand. You and I, my young friends, must follow 
 them ere long, to make way for another generation of masters 
 and scholars. May God of His infinite mercy grant that 
 when we shall meet again before His Judgment Seat on the 
 last day, it may be with the happy consciousness of having 
 performed our duties towards each other, and with the 
 jo^^ous recognition of blessed spirits, thenceforth to be taught^ 
 to leai'n, and to taste together those good things which pass 
 man's understanding, and to become schoolfellows in one 
 bhssful, never-ending holiday, which He has prepared for 
 them that love Him in the Kingdom of our Lord and 
 Saviour, Jesus Christ.' 
 
 While the boys were engaged in deliberating upon the 
 answer they should give to the proposal which I had thus 
 submitted to them, I was praying that they might be 
 rightly guided ; and my prayer was heard. I had left them 
 
REGULATION FOR PRIVATE PRAYERS 211 
 
 upon the understanding that as soon as they had made up 
 their minds, the ' officers ' — that is, the five senior prefects 
 — were to come and let me know the result. 
 
 * After a few minutes ' consultation the officers came. 
 They expressed on behalf of the whole body their full concur- 
 rence in what I had said, and at the same time thanked me 
 for having brought the matter before them as I had done. 
 It was at once arranged to establish the following regula- 
 tion in all the chambers. Upon retiring at night, after 
 Chapel,^ when the clock struck, prayer-time was to be 
 called, and the prefect in course in each chamber was to 
 hold himself responsible for keeping order during a short 
 interval, sufficient for each boy to say his prayers with- 
 out fear of disturbance or of interruption. The prefects 
 bound themselves to say their prayers openly either at the 
 same time with the rest, or at their own proper time for 
 going to bed.' 
 
 Such were the words in which in my Sacrament lec- 
 ture delivered 1843,^ on the anniversary of that memorable 
 Easter Eve of 1838, I reminded the prefects whom I was 
 then addressing, of what their predecessors had done five 
 years before. And I went on to say : 
 
 * I shall never cease, I trust, as long as I live, to thank 
 God for the events of that evening. I shall never cease to 
 remember with especial interest and regard the behaviour 
 of the prefects, who acted in that instance with a spirit and 
 
 ' This refers to a short form of prayer read at 8.45 p.m. by the Second 
 Master in the ante-chapel, at which all the college boys were required to be 
 present : and after which they returned to their respective chambers — the 
 juniors to go to bed, while the prefects were allowed to sit up, if they pleased, 
 an hour longer. The form of prayer was the same as that used in Com- 
 moners. It consisted of short portions taken from the Prayer Book, with a 
 special prayer (composed by Moberly) for each evening in the week. In my 
 last year I added short Scriptural readings, mainly from the Epistles. 
 
 "^ See Christian Boyhood, i. 145-158. The same lecture contains a short 
 summary of the arguments I had used when the regulation for Private 
 Prayer was first proposed, in 1838. 
 
 P2 
 
212 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 a zeal truly noble, truly Christian. And probably there will 
 be no act, no occurrence in their lives, to which they will 
 look back with greater satisfaction when they come to die 
 than the adoption of that regulation by which they eman- 
 cipated themselves, their younger schoolfellows, and I trust 
 all their posterity in this place, from the thraldom of an 
 habitual impiety and neglect of God, and of the means 
 appointed for obtaining His grace and favour. . . . Many a 
 name has been emblazoned on the roll of fame for deeds 
 less worthy than that which they achieved, and we, at 
 least, are bound from time to time to commemorate them as 
 our benefactors. . . . Surely their success must be a great 
 encouragement to you all, in case you should ever be called 
 upon to act in similar circumstances ; and above all things 
 you will be careful lest under your administration one jot 
 or one tittle of the good which they effected fall to the ground. 
 Little is required on your part but to reap diligently and 
 thankfully what they have sown. . . . Let me add that I hope 
 none of you who have more recently been made prefects will 
 omit to join your names to theirs in the place provided for 
 that purpose.^ I should be sorry to think of any prefect 
 having gone from amongst us without his name appearing 
 as a fellow worker in that holy cause. . . . Having said so 
 much in this lecture upon the subject of your private 
 prayers, you will naturally expect me to make some allusion 
 to the attempt which, I have understood, many of you have 
 made — and made successfully — to extend the practice, before 
 
 ' ' A copy of Bishop Ken's Prose Works, handsomely bound and with an 
 appropriate inscription, was placed by me in the school library to comme- 
 morate the first establishment of the practice spoken of, and blank leaves 
 were inserted to receive Ihe names of the then prefects, and of their suc- 
 cessors from time to time who should be willing to maintain the practice, 
 and who, by enrolling their names on the same list, were understood to 
 bind themselves to do so. I am not aware that any omissions have 
 occurred in the enrolment since the beginning.'- IS[ote in Christian Boyhood, 
 i. 154. See also ibid. p. 177, lecture on the evening of Palm Sunday, 1844. 
 
REGULATION FOR PRIVATE PRAYERS 213 
 
 observed only in the evening, to the morning also. I need 
 not tell you how truly delighted I was when I first heard of 
 that attempt, how sincerely I rejoice over what has been 
 already done, and how heartily I wish you God-speed in 
 carrying out the same (if it be not yet wholly and uni- 
 versally established) still more effectually.' 
 
 I have quoted in extenso the foregoing extract * because 
 it exhibits in the most authentic shape what had been the 
 immediate issue of my appeal. But it must not be sup- 
 posed that I had waited for five years without giving pubHc 
 expression to the satisfaction I had felt at that result. In 
 my Sacrament lecture for Easter Eve, 1839 — that is, on the 
 first anniversary after the appeal had been made ^ — I spoke 
 as follows : ' I cannot conclude this lecture without express- 
 ing the sincere gratitude which I feel at the absence among 
 you, for some time past, of anything like notorious or 
 flagrant offences that might call for censure, and at the 
 observance, for the most part, of such regular discipline 
 and good order— I might add, of zealous application to 
 study — as reflects the greatest credit upon yourselves, and 
 leaves me little to perform in any remarks that I might 
 make upon your conduct generally but the agreeable duty 
 of commendation. But there is one point upon which I am 
 more particularly anxious to pay to you, one and all, the 
 just tribute of my warmest praise. A year has now elapsed 
 since the prefects, as a body, undertook to introduce and 
 establish in their respective chambers, so far as their own 
 example and legitimate authority could effect it, a regular 
 
 ' See also the third sermon on ' Communion in Prayer,' in Christian 
 Boyhood, i. 274, and p. 275, note 2, and lecture delivered in the latter part 
 of 1844. ' You have attained to daily prayer in private, I hope, twice a 
 day.' {Ibid. p. 364.) 
 
 2 I had referred to it also still earlier — viz. in a lecture given on 
 October 27 of the previous year. See ibid. p. 349 sq., also lecture delivered 
 July 3, 1841, ibid. p. 412. 
 
214 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 practice of private prayer. Obstacles, no doubt, must have 
 occurred, and doubts arisen, both then and since, in the 
 minds of several of you, to thwart the performance of such 
 a plan, to aggravate its difficulties, or to question its ex- 
 pediency, in addition to the numerous temptations which 
 Satan never fails to suggest, in every case, to obstruct the 
 formation of a virtuous habit ; but, thanks be to God, I have 
 the best authority for beheving that by your firm and 
 honest adherence to the engagement into which you had 
 entered, those doubts and difficulties and temptations have 
 een all withstood and surmounted, and that your regula- 
 tion of private devotion has been uniformly observed, and 
 continues to be maintained in all the order and efficiency 
 in which it was first established. Again, therefore, I repeat, 
 let me praise you for this. ... I have before thanked you 
 for the cheerful and ready willingness with which you ac- 
 ceded to my proposal ; I now thank you still more cordially 
 for the firmness and constancy with which you have adhered 
 to it. And this I do not only in my own name, and in 
 the names of higher authorities (who, as they have proved 
 their anxiety to increase your temporal comfort, so they are 
 still more anxious to promote your spiritual welfare), but 
 also, and especially, in the names of the parents of the 
 younger boys, who owe it mainly to you that their sons 
 are now enabled to persist in the pious course which they 
 had learned to practise at home, it may be under a mother's 
 eye, instead of contracting a habit of impiety and forgetful- 
 ness of God, which, after its rank growth and long con- 
 tinuance here,^ they might never in after life have regained 
 the grace or summoned the resolution to eradicate. And 
 
 ^ It must be borne in mind that expressions such as this are to be under- 
 stood only of the personal and spontaneous habit of prayer. Not only were 
 the boys all required to attend the chapel services on Sundays and in the 
 morning on week-days, but a short prayer was said in school at the close of 
 the work of every day. See also above, p. 211, note 1. 
 
REGULATION FOR PRIVATE PRAYERS 216 
 
 here I cannot refrain from mentioning an occurrence which 
 corroborates what I am now saying, and at the same time 
 redounds most highly to your honour. It came to my know- 
 ledge quite accidentally, and I shall relate it as nearly 
 as I can in the words in which I myself heard it. A parent 
 of a boy who has lately come into college, who, in the 
 anxious moments of parting with his son, who was now to 
 leave his home for the first time, had strongly impressed 
 upon him the duty of continuing to say his prayers, warn- 
 ing him, however, at the same time of the almost insuper- 
 able difficulties he must expect to encounter in its perform- 
 ance. . . . What was his pleasure and surprise, when on 
 receiving the first letter from his son he read words to this 
 effect. " I continue, as you bade me, to say my prayers ; 
 but I have found none of the difficulties you told me of. 
 On the contrary, if I had not said them of my own accord, 
 the prefect in my chamber would have required me to do so." 
 The incident itself is a simple and trivial one, but it 
 speaks to a fact which I would rather have recorded for the 
 honour of you all, which will do you all, and will do this 
 college, more honour in the sight of both God and men, 
 than the greatest feats of learning and genius it has ever 
 witnessed, or the proudest trophies of academical distinction 
 it has ever won. . . . And that prefect, whoever he was, 
 who thus secured for an anxious parent that which probably 
 no influence of parental care or authority would have been 
 able to effect, will one day experience more heartfelt joy at 
 this simple testimony to his piety and zeal, than at the 
 remembrance of the loudest praise or the most complete 
 success that can ever crown his cultivation of mere earthly 
 accomplishments.' ^ 
 
 • Christian BoyJiood, i. 141 sq. In my Sacrament lecture on the Easter 
 Eve of the subsequent year (1844) the subject of Private Prayer was again 
 taken up, and particular directions were given for its use. See ibid. 
 pp. 161-176. Also p. 358 sq. 
 
216 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Thus I have spoken fully of the duty which devolved 
 upon me, as second master, to prepare the boys in college 
 for the reception of Holy Communion. It was also my duty, 
 as may indeed be inferred from what has been already said, 
 to prepare them for Confirmation. In order to discharge 
 my responsibility in this latter respect as thoroughly as I 
 could, I was led to draw up my smaU volume entitled 
 * Catechesis, or Christian Instruction Preparatory to Con- 
 firmation and First Communion,' which appeared in 1842. 
 Previously I had used as my text book with the boys Bishop 
 Ken's ' Exposition of the Catechism, or Practice of Divine 
 Love,' which, like everything else in prose that has come to 
 us from his pen — it is much to be regretted that we have 
 not more* — is admirable. I say 'in prose' because, with 
 the exception of the three hymns, for morning, evening, and 
 midnight, which were originally published at the end of his 
 ' Manual of Prayers for the Use of Winchester Scholars,' 
 when the author was a Fellow of the College, and of which 
 the two former (or rather portions of them) are universally 
 known, there is little in the four volumes of his poetical 
 works that can stand the test of modern criticism, not- 
 withstanding that the late Dean Plumptre, in his recent 
 most interesting and valuable life of Ken, has done his best 
 to rescue them from oblivion. ^ But I soon found that I 
 required for my catechumens something more than Ken's 
 treatise — something at once more comprehensive and more 
 
 * Macaulay, with the inaccuracy into which he is apt to fall in writing 
 about Ecclesiastical matters, speaks of the ' Folio ' volumes of Bishop Ken ; 
 whereas all that has been ever published of his in Prose scarcely suffices to 
 fill one thin Octavo. 
 
 2 Their fate in this respect — i.e. the oblivion into which they have 
 fallen — may be compared to that of Keble's Psalter, which, notwithstanding 
 the pains spent upon it, both by himself and by Dr. Pusey, in order to secure 
 its fidelity to the original Hebrew, and notwithstanding also the universal 
 popularity of the Christian Year, fell almost still-born from the press, and 
 is now never heard of. 
 
PREPARATION FOR CONFIRMATION 217 
 
 close in its application — to meet the wants and the duties, the 
 trials and the temptations of boys at a public school. And, 
 no such manual being then in existence, I determined to 
 set to work to compile one, with the hope and intention (as 
 in the case of my Greek Grammar) of making it not only as 
 accurate but as complete as possible. For this purpose I 
 examined carefully, in addition to Ken's, all previous 
 works upon the Catechism of any merit, including those of 
 Dean Nowell, Hammond, Bishop Nicholson (one of the best), 
 Bishop Beveridge, the so-called Oxford Tyatechism, Bishop 
 Wilson, &c. &c. ; and while using the book with my class I 
 went on improving and enlarging it in the second and 
 third editions. I had rather hoped, that being adapted, as 
 it is, specially for their use, it might have found its way into 
 other public schools ; but, though this was not to be — and I 
 took no step to effect it — I have had abundant reason to be 
 satisfied with the favourable testimonies which the book 
 has received from highly competent judges at various times 
 during the long interval — now nearly half a century — that 
 has elapsed since its publication.^ 
 
 Among others, Canon Jelf, Principal of King's College, 
 London, wrote to me as follows : 
 
 ' Including Dean Burgon and Chancellor Leeke ; of whom the former told 
 me how useful it had been during the whole of his ministry at St. Mary's, 
 Oxford, and the latter the same in his intercourse with young men at Cam- 
 bridge. Nothing could be kinder than the letters which I received in acknow- 
 ledgment of it from Dr. Williams, then "Warden of New College, and from 
 Francis Martin, my old Bowness tutor, Fellow and Bursar of Trinity, Cam- 
 bridge. It has also been required as a text book for Deacon's Orders by some 
 of the English Bishops. And my brother (late Bishop of Lincoln), in his 
 Theophilus Anglicanus, speaks of it as ' specially to be commended among 
 manuals preparatory for Confirmation.' It is now in the fifth edition. ' This 
 is now an old book ; but it is an uncommonly good one, as we can personally 
 testify, having had it in more or less constant use for some sixteen years.' 
 — Literary Churchman. ' The whole work is a masterly one.' — English 
 Churchman. ' Should be in the hands of every teacher.' — Scottish Standard 
 Bearer, November, 1890 ; from which I may infer that it has not been super- 
 seded by more recent works. 
 
218 ANNALS OF MY EAELY LIFE 
 
 I have read your * Catechetical Questions ' ^ attentively, as 
 they came to hand just as I was seeking for some manual for 
 the Confirmand of King's College, London. I am happy to say 
 that the work is entirely satisfactory to me, and that it appears 
 to me to fill up a gap which has been more sensibly felt since the 
 publication of your brother's admirable Theophilus Anglicamis. 
 I have given the best proof of my satisfaction by recommending 
 this manual of yours to the candidates for Confirmation. 
 
 Dr. Williamson, head master of Westminster, also wrote 
 to me that he should use it with his boys for the same 
 purpose. 
 
 It has indeed one advantage which, so far as I know, no 
 other Manual of the kind possesses, viz. that it contains in 
 an Appendix, besides the Catechism itself, the Baptismal, 
 Confirmation, and Communion Offices, upon which all 
 catechetical instruction, in order to be sound and trust- 
 worthy, ought to be based.2 
 
 3. Insteuction in Singing. 
 
 The statutes of the founder of Winchester College 
 require that every boy admitted on his foundation shall 
 be, inter alia, ' in piano cantu competenter instructus ' — that 
 is, able to sing ; doubtless in order that he might be com- 
 petent to take his part in the frequent services, always choral, 
 of the College Chapel.^ Since the Eeformation this wise 
 requirement had been gradually relaxed more and more till 
 at length it had dwindled to the farce — almost incredible, but 
 still actually enacted, when I became second master — that 
 
 ^ The title of my ' Catechesis ' in its first two editions. 
 
 2 See my charge for 1886 on ' The Study, Uses, and Value of the Book of 
 Common Prayer,' p. 8. 
 
 ^ See Christian Boyhood, i. 278 sq. note, and the passage from St. 
 Augustin's Confessio7is (x. 33) there quoted: ' Cantandi consuetudinem 
 approbavit in Ecclesia, ut per oblectamenta aurium infirmior animus in 
 affectum pietatis assurgat.' 
 
INSTRUCTION IN SINGING 219 
 
 every boy who was nominated^ a candidate for admission, 
 before he went into the election chamber to be examined, 
 was told that when the acting examiner asked him whether 
 he could sing, all he had to do was to say, * All people that 
 on earth do dwell ' — that is, recite the first verse of the Old 
 Hundredth metrical Psalm — and that when he had so done, 
 the examiner would say to him, ' That will do ! ' It appeared 
 to me that, in order to rectify this shocking abuse, the least 
 that was necessary was to require, by an ex post facto regu- 
 lation, that every boy in college, having been admitted upon 
 the understanding that he was able to sing, should be taught 
 to do so. And in this I had the full sympathy of the good 
 Warden. Those were the days in which Mr. John Hullah 
 was carrying everything with his new system of musical in- 
 struction in large classes. I put myself into communication 
 with him, and invited him to come and stay with me. He 
 came, and we set to work to organise singing classes for all 
 the college boys. He had already done this at Charter- 
 house, and partially at Eton. And afterwards from time 
 to time he repeated his visits to me — always a welcome and 
 agreeable guest — in order to superintend the progress of the 
 experiment as it was being carried on by an assistant whom 
 he appointed. At first the lessons were attractive from their 
 novelty, and, it must be added, from the remarkable skill 
 and tact which Hullah himself exhibited as a teacher, as 
 well as from his zeal and confidence in the cause which he 
 had in hand. 
 
 A letter of his to me, dated December 26, 1844, contains 
 the following passage : ' I do not believe there lives a human 
 being who could not be taught to sing if he wished to learn. 
 That there may be persons to whom the result would not 
 
 ' The nominations were in the hands of the ' Electors ' — viz. the Wardens 
 of New College and Winchester, the Head Master, the Sub-warden of Win- 
 chester, and the two ' Posers ' appointed by New College. There was then 
 no bond fide examination. 
 
220 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 repay the effort they were making to attain it, I most fully 
 beUeve. But these are people in advanced life, not children. 
 If a premium be put upon incapacity, either in the form of 
 indulgence or admiration, doubtless there will be abundance 
 of incapables. But if it were once considered a settled thing 
 — a thing not admitting of discussion — that every boy in 
 the kingdom under (say) twelve years of age, was able to 
 sing, and was to learn, learn he would.' ^ 
 
 I quite concur in that view of the case. Supposed musical 
 inability, like any other defect, as of memory, or indistinct 
 utterance, is to be amended, if not altogether removed, by 
 cultivation. Unless this were so, the precepts of St. Paul 
 upon the duty of our joining in ' psalms and hymns and 
 spiritual songs ' would be unreasonable. I remember that 
 when I was at Ems, and had a boy for a guide to one of the 
 Castles on the Ehine, in the course of conversation which I 
 had with him on the way, I inquired whether in the school 
 which he attended all the boys were taught to sing ; and 
 when he had answered in the affirmative, and I had further 
 asked, ' But what if a boy has no voice ? ' he archly replied, 
 * Er muss eine finden.' 
 
 I was always present in person at the lesson given to 
 the upper boys, and took my place in the class, partly to 
 learn and partly pour encourager les autres ; but it was not 
 long before it became no easy matter to keep the boys in 
 good humour with the scheme,^ especially as the .time given 
 to it had to be taken almost entirely out of the hours, not of 
 school business, but of play. And Moberly, though he did 
 not oppose it, gave it little or no encouragement. He was 
 content that any of the commoners should attend the classes 
 
 ' Since the above was written, I observe that my friend, the Dean of 
 Salisbury, gives a similar testimony in a lecture delivered on December 8, 
 1890 : ' When I was a boy at Charterhouse, my old music master, Mr. 
 Hullah, used to contend that almost everybody could sing.' 
 
 '^ See Christian Boyhood, ii. 288. 
 
INSTRUCTION IN SINGING 221 
 
 who wished to do so ; but he himself was too advanced and 
 accomplished a musician, both in theory and in practice, 
 vocal and instrumental, to show much favour to a mode 
 of instruction which he was secretly inclined to look down 
 upon as little removed from a species of quackery. Happily, 
 I in my ignorance had no such misgivings. I was satisfied 
 to look no further than to what was i^ossibU, and to make 
 the best of it. 
 
 Eestat ut his ego me ipse regam solerque elementis. 
 Non possis oculo quantum contendere Lynceus, 
 Non tamen idcirco contemnas lippus inungi ; 
 Nee, quia desperes invicti membra Glyconis, 
 Nodosa corpus nolis prohibere chiragra. 
 Est quadam prodire tenus si non datur ultra. 
 
 Such was my view of the matter, and it was justified by 
 the results. Our services in Chapel were immensely im- 
 proved — at least in the sense of being more congregational, 
 more hearty. The boys learnt to take more interest, more 
 pleasure in them. In short, we had begun fairly to realise 
 what our founder wished and intended, and the scene 
 I had witnessed in the gymnasium at Berlin had not been 
 thrown away upon me.^ 
 
 I have preserved several compositions written at this 
 time, which show how keen was the interest I felt in the 
 attempt I have now recorded — how pleased I was when 
 everything went well, and how much I took to heart the 
 contrary tendencies which manifested themselves from time 
 to time. The following is a specimen of the former 
 quality.^ 
 
 ' See above, p. 148 sq. 
 
 ' Compare Christian BoyJwod, i. 398, Lecture given December 3, 1843 : 
 * I desire to commend you for the marked improvement which I think has 
 latterly taken place in . . . the increased attention paid by most of you to 
 the singing lessons, even though they may be contrary to your own natural 
 tastes and inclinations.' 
 
222 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Teaching against Time. 
 
 * Take time by the forelock,' said one to another ; 
 
 * Take time by the key,' said his musical brother : 
 
 * Take time by the loch, and take time by the hey, 
 And heep time, and heat time! ' — 'Nice tidings for me,' 
 Quoth Time ; * I had better be off on the wing, 
 
 Or those urchins will catch me as sure as they sing : 
 Up, down, right, and left ; ^ 'tis poor fun, I tell ye, 
 For me all the while to be heat to a jelly ; 
 So I'll leave Johnny Hullah in Wykeham's old hall 
 To teach the boys singing in 710 time at all.' 
 
 But here is another specimen, which tells a different 
 
 tale.2 
 
 On a Singing Lesson in the College Hall. 
 
 ' Tempora mutantur, nos et,' &c. &c. 
 
 Time was when Thracian Orpheus sung. 
 The stocks and stones could find a tongue. 
 The unlettered brutes, a motley throng, 
 Erect and vocal marched along 
 
 Beneath gay Music's banners. 
 
 But now, alas ! at Music's call. 
 Another scene in Wykeham's hall : 
 The classic youth, erect before, 
 Drooping their heads retain no more 
 
 Their voices or — good manners. 
 
 Orphea cantantem silvse (sic fama) sequentes, 
 
 Duraque inassuetos saxa dedere modos ; 
 Vocales ipsae capita erexere, rudesque 
 
 Ad numerum mores dedidicere feras. 
 At species diversa tibi nunc, Musica, surgit, 
 
 (Proh ! pudor) in nostra conspicienda domo ; 
 Demittens caput, et mores bene culta Juventus 
 
 Dissimulans, mutum se gerit ecce ! pecus. 
 
 ' The constant movements required under Hullah's system in the class 
 exercises. 
 
 '^ See Christian Boyhood, ii. 204, and note, Sermon preached in the 
 long half-year 1844. 
 
SERMONS ON COMMUNION IN PRAYER 223 
 
 A translation, which I made at Mr. Hullah's request, of 
 the Latin Wykehamical song, ' Dulce Domum,' in the metre 
 of the original, to he sung by his classes in London, will be 
 found in the Appendix. 
 
 Before I quit the subject of this section, it may be proper 
 to mention that in the latter half of 1842 I preached to 
 the boys in Chapel three sermons on ' Communion in 
 Prayer,' in which my object was to prevail upon them not 
 to omit, but carefully and regularly to fulfil, the part which 
 the Eubrics of the Prayer Book assign and prescribe- to 
 every member of the congregation in public worship. The 
 sermons were published at the time in a small, neatly- 
 printed volume, with an elegant cover, bearing the arms 
 of William of Wykeham emblazoned on the front — a 
 design for which I was indebted to my artistic friend, 
 Henry Liddell, now Dean of Christ Church — and subse- 
 quently incorporated in ' Christian Boyhood ' (see vol. i. 
 pp. 207-280). I notice this in connection with the fore- 
 going narrative because it will be obvious that I could not 
 reasonably have insisted upon the performance of the 
 duty referred to on the part of all the boys in the case of 
 choral services, unless they had all previously been taught 
 to sing. 
 
 The letters which I received from various quarters in 
 acknowledgment of that little volume of sermons were 
 highly gratifying to me ; but I should not have thought it 
 necessary or proper to print the samples of them which I 
 am about to produce merely on that account. I am led 
 to do so mainly because they tend to show that the interest 
 already felt in the improvement of the religious training in 
 our public schools was more or less generally diffused, and 
 not confined, as I think has been too commonly supposed, 
 to the work and influence of Arnold at Eugby, great and 
 admirable as that work undoubtedly was — a subject on 
 
224 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 which I shall have occasion to say more in a subsequent 
 part of this chapter. 
 
 From the Archbishop of Canterbury, Dr. Howley. 
 
 Lambeth : February 6, 1843. 
 
 My dear Sir, — I have read your discourses on Communion in 
 Prayer with more than ordinary satisfaction. The points you 
 insist on are of the greatest importance ; and if you succeed in 
 prevailing on the young persons addressed to attend to what is 
 passing in the Chapel, and to lift up their hearts as well as their 
 voices in confession and prayer, in praise and thanksgiving, when 
 they are assembled in the holy place, the effect, I cannot but 
 think, would be visible on their dispositions and conduct, both at 
 school and in after life. 
 
 It gives me great pleasure to find that religious instruction 
 forms so considerable a part in the system now adopted at 
 Winchester. I have heard very favourable reports of the in- 
 fluences of a similar proceeding at Eton ; and I trust that all our 
 great schools, pursuing the same course, will, with the blessing 
 of God, prove to be nurseries of sound religion and virtue, 
 supplying the Church and the State with a succession of pious 
 and well-principled men, to the unspeakable benefit of the 
 country. 
 
 I remain, my dear Sir, 
 
 Your faithful and obedient servant, 
 
 W. Cantuak. 
 Eev. C. Wordsworth. 
 
 From Dr. Hook, late Dean of Chichester. 
 
 Vicarage, Leeds : March 1, 1843. 
 
 My dear Sir, — As an old and attached Wykehamist, I thank 
 God that I have lived to see the day when three such Sermons as 
 those you have so kindly sent me have been preached in the dear 
 old Chapel. But no words can express the deep feeling of 
 gratitude with which I have read the note at p. 52. It was very 
 different in my time. I wish you had given us the whole of that 
 Latin Poem ; it would be very interesting to Wykehamists.^ 
 
 I do very often think of Winchester when I am in my own 
 
 » It is given in my illustrated work, College of St. Mary Winton, 1846. 
 
SERMONS ON COMMUNION IN PRAYER 225 
 
 Church, where we have adopted completely the choral service. 
 I have, unfortunately, no ear for music, and therefore I am attached 
 to that kind of service entirely by sentiment and by my feeling 
 that it is a humble imitation of what is going on in the triumph- 
 ant Church. And this is one of the many things I owe to 
 Winton. . . . 
 
 Remember me most kindly to the Warden and Dr. Moberly, 
 
 and believe me to be, 
 
 My dear Sir, 
 
 Your truly obliged 
 
 W. F. Hook. 
 
 From Dr. Butler, my old master at Harroiv, then 
 Dean of Peterborough. 
 
 The Deanery, Peterborough : 
 
 March 7, 1843. 
 
 My dear friend * The Author,' — Most truly and heartily do I 
 thank you for your delightful little volume on Communion in 
 Prayer, which greeted me on my arrival here. I have read it 
 with extreme gratification, — and it is the only book that I have 
 as yet found leisure to read. How great must have been your 
 satisfaction on witnessing the effect, the blessed effect, which, by 
 the mercy of God, your appeal to the unsophisticated minds of 
 the young Wykehamists has produced ! . . . 
 
 There is now another topic upon which I would gain your 
 attention. Your brother and you have done and are doing great 
 things for us in the way of classical learning by your new Gram- 
 mars : they are adopted, I understand, at several of our most 
 distinguished schools. But they ought to he adopted at all. 
 Would it not be possible for you, by communication with heads 
 of houses and tutors at our two Universities to obtain such a 
 sanction, such an expression of approval, as should at once throw 
 overboard all other Grammars ? 
 
 I am now comfortably settled here with my wife and daughters : 
 the male progeny are at school or college. Were it possible 
 that business or amusement should bring you to Peterborough, 
 it would give me very great delight to welcome you to the 
 Deanery. 
 
 Believe me, 
 
 Ever yours faithfully and affectionately, 
 
 George Butler. 
 
226 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 From Dr. Hawtreyj Head Master of Eton. 
 
 Sunday Evening, 
 Eton College : Feb. 4, 1843. 
 
 My dear Mr. Wordsworth, — I have to thank you for your 
 Sermons, which I have read with unmixed pleasure. 
 
 I never met with any more admirably suited to the purpose 
 for which they were intended. The result of one of your Ex- 
 hortations must have been very gratifying to you. I remember 
 hearing of it at the time, and, as it reached me through the parent 
 of a Wykehamist, there can be no doubt of it. It is a great moral 
 advantage to all public schools — except Eton — that the masters are 
 permitted to appear before their scholars in the clerical character 
 — an advantage not to the scholars only, but to the master. At 
 Eton— though the Statutes allow it — the custom long established 
 by the authorities does not allow any master admission to the 
 pulpits, and in any case which may occur of a Fellow's indis- 
 position one of the conducts, who may be a very young man 
 unacquainted with the place or its habits, is always preferred. 
 
 I had not finished your volume when I sealed my note — and 
 
 it is my rule never to thank for a book which I feel pretty certain 
 
 I shall like before I have read it. 
 
 I remain, 
 
 My dear Mr. Wordsworth, 
 
 Yours sincerely, 
 
 E. C. Hawtrey. 
 Eev. C. Wordsworth. 
 
 From Bobert Scott, late Dean of Bochester. 
 
 Duloe : Feb. 6, '43. 
 
 My dear Wordsworth, — I hope that Liddell thanked you 
 properly from me for your former kindness in sending me your 
 Sermon on Repentance. I begged him to do it, because it was 
 lying in his rooms for me ; and, alas, lay there until a few months 
 ago. 
 
 I have now, besides, to acknowledge another mark of your 
 kindness, in your little ' Communion in Prayer ' ; which reached 
 me a few evenings since. Outside and in, I have seldom seen so 
 
SERMONS ON COMMUNION IN PRAYER 227 
 
 pleasing a volume ; and I thank you most warmly for thinking of 
 sending it to me. The first of the three Sermons I shall certainly 
 preach here some day or other, with the needful adaptations to 
 my own congregation. 
 
 I am ashamed to offer the brazen armour after you have given 
 me the golden : but I hope that you will take the enclosed as 
 ' all I have ' ; and as a sample of what we have to contend 
 
 against here. 
 
 Ever yours, 
 
 Egbert Scott. 
 
 From Bev. H. H. N orris, of Hackney, 
 
 Grove Street : Feb. 2, 1843. 
 
 My dear Wordsworth, — I have made no delay in the perusal 
 of your little volume, which enters so fully and so impressively 
 into that department of rubrical conformity which has respect to 
 the congregation, and is enforced in a manner so peculiarly 
 adapted to your own pastoral charge. Nothing could be better 
 conceived than the building your argument upon the Dialogue 
 between Socrates and Alcibiades, and you have pressed it home 
 upon your auditory in a manner that cannot fail to carry powerful 
 conviction along with it, and to give free course to their hearts. 
 I was much pleased to see a recognition of this effect, which I 
 trust will be permanent, and then the generation coming after us 
 may have their hearts gladdened by having the destinies of the 
 nation administered by statesmen of a higher order than the 
 Gallios who are conducting our affairs. The notes are a complete 
 commonplace book for those who wish to find out where the 
 subject is best treated of, and the only thing to be desired is that it 
 may obtain an extensive circulation. Pray accept my best thanks, 
 and believe me to be 
 
 , Your affectionate friend, 
 
 H. H. NoERis. 
 
 I am anxiously expecting to receive from Mr. Watson the 
 news from Cambridge ; but the reports received yesterday were 
 of a lowering character. 
 
 Q 2 
 
228 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 From Edward Coleridge, of Eton. 
 
 Eton : Feb. 11. 
 
 My dear Wordsworth, — In the midst of many cares which 
 have pressed very heavily on my mind and body of late, I have 
 omitted thanking you as quickly as I desired for the little volume 
 of Sermons which you sent me, and which I think so excellent, 
 right-hearted, and calculated to do real good in the best way, 
 that I shall at once place a copy in every one of my pupils' hands. 
 You did well to send such a memento hither, as our boys are 
 sadly deficient in the duty of expressing orally those feelings of 
 devotion which a great majority of them do, I really believe, 
 entertain, and according to which they do in a great measure 
 act. May God bless this and all your other endeavours to do good. 
 
 I have seen your note to Pickering de re grammaticce, and I 
 beg to assure you that I for one firmly believe you to have acted 
 throughout in that matter in a single-hearted desire to do good 
 and to serve the cause of classical education. 
 
 Will you thank Dr. Moberly very heartily for his letter, and 
 bid him expect an answer from me shortly? Also give my 
 kindest remembrances to the Warden, in whose friendship I 
 rejoice, for he is dTrXoTiys, in its best sense, personified. 
 
 Ever yours heartily, 
 
 Edwakd Coleridge. 
 
 From Bev. C. J. Heathcote. 
 
 Upper Clapton, Middlesex. 
 
 Eev, Sir, — I have read with the greatest pleasure the three 
 Sermons on Communion in Prayer put into my hands by Mr. 
 Joshua Watson. Will you pardon my asking whether it would 
 not be possible to have them thrown into a cheap form for circu- 
 lation ? I would willingly have distributed them largely among 
 my people had the price permitted it, and I know no book that 
 I should better like to put into the hands of every young person 
 whom I send up for Confirmation ; but it must be in another 
 shape and price before this could be done by some of us ^overpaid 
 Clergy of the Establishment.^ 
 
 Excuse my thus intruding myself upon you. My name may 
 be a little known to you through a quondam coadjutor of mine, 
 
PARTICIPATION IN GAMES 229 
 
 Mr. Robertson ; but I must make the importance of the object 
 to be attained by the Sermons (and most important it is) my 
 excuse for thus addressing you, and subscribe myself, 
 
 Rev. Sir, 
 
 Very faithfully yours, 
 
 C. J. Heathcote. 
 
 4. Pabticipation in Games. 
 
 The system of fagging was organised and carried on at 
 Winchester in a more thorough manner perhaps than at 
 any other public school. It had its advantages, and anyone 
 who wishes to see these discussed and balanced with the 
 disadvantages may consult the Preface prefixed by Moberly 
 to the second volume of his Winchester Sermons.^ There 
 can be no doubt that in former times, whatever may be the 
 case now, it had pressed harshly and severely upon the 
 junior boys in many respects, and especially in connection 
 with games. My habit of mixing with the boys in play- time 
 and of taking part in at least some of their games, such as 
 cricket and bat-fives,^ not unfrequently enabled me to 
 acquire over them in such matters an influence which I 
 could not otherwise have gained, and which I endeavoured to 
 employ so as to correct whatever I observed of undue harsh- 
 ness and w^ant of consideration toward those whose position 
 in the school made them liable to be fagged. The prefects 
 would know that in my Sacrament lectures addressed to 
 
 • See also Christian BoyJiood, ii. 222, 225, for a defence of the system. 
 
 2 I might add rowing. I bought an Oxford four-oar and had it conveyed 
 to Winchester, in order that I might teach some of the boys to row on 
 ' leave-out ' days, the part of the river (Itchen) available for that purpose 
 being at a short distance above the town, and out of bounds. I also hired 
 a part of the river below the college which was preserved for fishing, so 
 that, by paying a small sum for a ticket of leave, any ' contemplative ' boy 
 who wished might follow his own ' recreation,' no less than those whom 
 nature had formed for more active sports. The Itchen is one of the most 
 beautiful trout streams in England. Frank Buckland, a boy sui generis, 
 had also sufficient scope for the indulgence of his peculiar tastes, as the 
 readers of his interesting Life will be well aware. 
 
230 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 them there was no point upon which I was wont to lay 
 
 greater stress than the duty of their setting a good example 
 
 to the inferiors, and a fortiori of abstaining in their own 
 
 persons from all acts of tyranny and hiillying towards them.^ 
 
 They would also know that, much as I enjoyed associating 
 
 w^ith them in * Meads,' and witnessing their games even when 
 
 I did not join in them, I had always an ulterior object in view, 
 
 viz. to check anything amiss that I might see or hear, and 
 
 especially to prevent any inconsiderate or excessive exercise 
 
 of power on the part of the seniors over the juniors, or of 
 
 the strong over the weak.^ It was in this way that I suc- 
 
 / ceeded in putting a stop to the practice of * kicking in,' ^ 
 
 ^ which consisted in a number of the juniors being required 
 
 / to stand, often shivering with cold, for an hour or more at 
 
 j a time, on the confines of a game of football in which the 
 
 ^ / seniors were engaged, in order merely to lack in the ball 
 
 / when it had passed beyond the limits prescribed for the 
 
 V combatants. 
 
 The following compositions will scarcely be intelligible ex- 
 cept to "Wykehamists ; but I am led to insert them as serving 
 to show even to the uninitiated, at least in some degree, how 
 thoroughly I delighted to identify myself with the boys on 
 all occasions, to sympathise with them in their sports not 
 less than in their studies, and in their performance of duty 
 of all kinds ; and how earnestly I desired to train them up 
 more especially in the practice of that grace upon which 
 their Founder has laid in his Statutes such peculiar 
 stress — jpeace and unity and brotherly love one towards 
 another,'^ 
 
 > See Christian Boyhood, i. 344, 371, 376, 398, 485, 491, 501 ; ii. 50, 
 220, 223, 257 sq., 400-402, 414, 416-419. 
 
 2 See ihid. pp. 120-122, and 348. 
 
 3 See ibid. p. 449. 
 
 * See the concluding words of my Farewell Sermon, preached on 
 Quinquagesima Sunday, 1846 ; incorporated in Christian Boyhood, ii. 
 439-489. 
 
I 
 
 PARTICIPATION IN GAMES 231 
 
 Lines in imitation of a * Vulgus ' — a short exercise so called, 
 generally in four or six Latin Elegiac verses — which the 
 boys tinder me luere required to compose upon a stthject set 
 overnight, and to shoiu uj) the first thing in scJwol the next 
 morning. 
 
 Laudant aliena sequentes. 
 
 Corda bominum variis usque indulgentia votis 
 
 Ut juvat ex animo fingere fata suo ! 
 llic sibi divitias, magnos ille optat bonores, 
 
 Kure alius modicos, otia tuta, lares. 
 Me quoque (quid probibet quod sensi mente fateri ?) 
 
 Saepius instabilem sors aliena movet. 
 ! si prseteritam liceat revocare juventam, 
 
 In sexta ^ camera Junior esse velim ! 
 Vimine quadrifido posito, petasoque severo, ^ 
 
 Ligna addam veteri dimidiata ^ foco : 
 Ostia •* doctrinsB qui vult mibi grandia servet ; 
 
 Ipse sed ante fores stans puer ' bora ' ^ vocem ! 
 
 What follows refers to a peculiar custom of the college 
 boys, who, after the short evening prayer in the ante-chapel 
 said by the second master, and before separating for the 
 night to their respective chambers, were wont to shake hands 
 each with his neighbour all round as they stood in their 
 respective places — much in the same way as I have seen 
 in St. Peter's at Eome on special occasions the Cardinals 
 ranged on each side of the Pope pass on to one another 
 the kiss which the first in order has received from him. 
 
 * The ' sixth chamber ' was considered of most dignity, being the one in 
 which ' the prefect of hall ' — the senior boy of the school — had his bed. 
 
 - Flogging was administered by the master with a rod of four twigs, and 
 with his trencher cap on. 
 
 * Faggots ere placed in the chambers, and, to keep up the fire on the 
 open hea , it was the junior's duty to put on 'a half faggot' when 
 required. 
 
 * The statutable name of the second master was ' Ostiarius,' as if to 
 represent the keeper of the door of the house of learning. 
 
 * The junior was required to stand outside the chamber door and to call 
 ' hour ' when the chapel clock struck in an evening. 
 
232 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 ♦Oremus . . . et dextras tendamus.' — Virg. jEu. xi. 414. 
 
 Ut procul umbroso Pastor resupinus in antro 
 
 Circum pascentes cernere gaudet oves, 
 Et cujusque notans faciem, moresque, modosque, 
 
 Spectando totum discit amare gregem ; 
 Sic mea vos, cari, quoties contemplor, alumni, 
 
 Pectora laetitia tangitis usque nova : 
 Laetor, graminese seu scena decora palaestraB 
 
 Et ludo fervens area tonsa ^ patet ; 
 Seu matutini parvas ascendimus Alpes, 
 
 Et duco Poenos Hannibal ipse meos.^ 
 Sed longe ante alias oculis pulcherrima nostris 
 
 Miranti species ilia placere solet, 
 Ad sacras spectanda fores, temploque sub ipso, 
 
 Cum vespertinse conticuere preces : — 
 Mixti inter sese pueri amplectuntur in orbem, 
 
 Et nulla est manui non bene juncta manus. 
 ! ego Pastorum turba felicior omni, 
 
 ! fortunatum terque quaterque pecus, 
 Si qualis dextras jungit pia copula, talis 
 
 Nectat amor certa pectora vestra fide ! 
 
 On hearing the Chapel funeral bell at a time of unkind 
 words among the boys. 
 
 Campanae moerens non est sonus iste quod angit ; 
 Angit, si qua sonat vox inimica, pios. 
 
 Another copy of Latin Verses, addressed to a young 
 friend who had lately gone up to Oxford from Winchester, 
 may be inserted here. It shows that the affectionate in- 
 terest which I felt in the boys while they were under my 
 charge continued to follow them after they had left. 
 
 ' The cricket ground in ' Meads.' 
 
 ^ It was part of the duty of both the masters occasionally to see that 
 all the boys were present ' at Hills,' by requiring the prefect in course to 
 call over their names, either on the way, or when they had reached their des- 
 tination, about half a mile from the college. It fell to me more especially 
 to do this in the early morning, and I often walked with them the whole way. 
 
! 
 
 PARTICIPATION IN GAMES 233 
 
 Ad Amicum adolescentem, nuper Wintoniensem nunc 
 Oxoniensem. 
 
 Quo tendis sestu fervido desideri 
 
 Impulsa, Musa, non levis ? 
 Quo, carmen auspicata desuetum diu, 
 
 Me jam senescentem rapis ? 
 Quem mente puerum prosequebar anxia 
 
 Oculoque plus-septennium, 
 Quem junxit ejusdem usus hospiti laris, 
 
 Junxere communes preces, 
 Juvat remotum nunc ab aspectu procul 
 
 Sic voce (quod possum) sequi, 
 Qua, doctiori ascriptus Academi choro, 
 
 Eipam Isidis sacram colit. 
 Juvat, togatum nuper, aggredi virum, 
 
 Juvat loquente colloqui, 
 Et (si qua forsan parva consolatio 
 
 Adsit vel huic munusculo) 
 Miscere fletum, si licet, fletu juvat, 
 
 Et vota votis addere.^ 
 Morimur, amice, Morimur et dum vivimus ; 
 
 Nee quid relictum jam manet 
 Vitae prioris, sive jucundos dies, 
 
 Seu mgestiores egimus. 
 At non piget vixisse : Quid ? quod in locis, 
 
 Quos Iseta quondam noverat, 
 Mens haeret ultro, pristinae dulcedinis 
 
 Indocta sensum ponere. 
 Quoties imago, cum schola convenimus, 
 
 Carissima assurgit tui 
 Etiam sedentis, ut sedebas ante^, 
 
 Adversus adverso mihi 
 Discens docenti, parietem ad notissimum : 
 
 En ! ora querneam super 
 Pendentis arcam : En ! lumina, et fixum caput ; 
 
 En ! diligentem dexteram 
 Nunc calamum agentis, nunc revolventis libros 
 
 Hinc unum, et illinc alterum ; 
 
 * A younger brother, whom I had attended during his illness, had lately 
 died at ' Sick House ' — the college sanatorium. 
 
234 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Non sine loquelis circiter mussantibus 
 
 Sociorum idem discentium. 
 Hsec me tuentem quale tacito pectore 
 
 Credis fovere gaudium ? 
 Quid? quod labores fallere liinc disco graves, 
 
 Quot quot magistrum distraliunt ; 
 Et nescio quid fronte contracts minax 
 
 Externus, intus rideo. 
 Tuque, interim, dilecte, nutricis domus 
 
 Non prorsus oblivisceris ; 
 Quin nos amore motus interdum pio 
 
 Ventamque respectas tuam ; 
 Tu rite ludorum, et memor sodalium, 
 
 Tu literarum et artium ; 
 Nee aure pura quicquid hausisti puer 
 
 Servare te piget virum. 
 Piget — pigebit — si quid aut deliquimus, 
 
 Aut segnius perfecimus : 
 Nee sat pigere : — rectiora in posterum 
 
 Summis sequemur viribus. 
 Cetera, perenni laude tollentes Deum, 
 
 Omnis Datorem muneris, 
 
 Animo et quod actum est recolimus gratissimo, 
 
 Et spe futurum non mala. 
 Jan. 1, 1844. 
 
 Since the foregoing pages were written there has appeared 
 in the English Illustrated Magazine (for Nov. 1890) an 
 article entitled 'Winchester College.' The author, Frederick 
 Gale, is now well known as an authority among athletes, 
 especially upon cricket. He was a boy in college during 
 1836-41 inclusive, which were the first six years of my 
 mastership. If I remember right, we were not always 
 upon the best of terms as teacher and disciple ; but this 
 only proves the amiableness of his disposition, for he is so 
 good as to speak of his old master in the kindest manner 
 — so kind, indeed, that I should be ashamed to quote the 
 passage were it not that it mentions several particulars 
 which had quite escaped my memory. 
 
PARTICIPATION IN GAMES 235 
 
 * And now I should like to say a word about the Bishop of 
 St. Andrews when second master. No finer athlete ever entered 
 a school, and no master ever did more to promote all that was 
 noble and manly amongst boys ; and no man had more tact in 
 proposing changes. In my time during my later years at 
 Winchester, Mr. Wordsworth, as he then was, took an immense 
 interest in cricket and all manly sports, and played a great deal 
 both in practice and in matches, and brought elevens against us. 
 In 1836 he was mainly instrumental in getting the college to 
 form a new ground in " Meads " by digging out the peat soil over 
 an area of eighty yards square, and filling it up with a substratum 
 of chalk, faggots, new soil, and down turf ; and the work was 
 so well done under his eye that it is as firm to-day as it was over 
 fifty years ago. He also laid out a smaU ground for the junior 
 boys, and in my later days he always gave leave from every roll- 
 call for fellows playing in matches. He took great interest in his 
 old pupils when they went into the upper school, and if he thought 
 that any of them were too much devoted to amusement, he would 
 try and enlist them as candidates for a prize which he gave to any 
 boy in the Upper Fifth who would learn in play hours four 
 hundred Hues of Cicero by heart : '^propter operam in exercendd 
 memorid horis siihsecivis optime positam.''' He was the originator 
 of making all boys in Middle Part the Fifth learn thirty lines of 
 Cicero by heart every morning ; and I believe he was as fond of 
 Cicero as he was of cricket, and he certainly made many boys 
 like both and understand both. He never meddled with old- 
 established customs ; but his suggestions were generally accepted ; 
 and when he suggested to prefects that quiet should be kept in 
 chambers at nine o'clock p.m. for ten minutes, to enable boys 
 who wished to do so to say their prayers (in 1838), it was carried 
 out at once ; as was another suggestion that on half-holidays, 
 when leave from roll-calls was given from two o'clock till eight 
 for matches, prefects should discontinue the twelve o'clock 
 practice and give the fags a rest.' 
 
 I had quite forgotten the improvement of the cricket 
 ground in ' Meads ;' but I can now recall the circumstances. 
 The ground required a thorough draining. The turf on 
 the surface was good ; but (the subsoil being of a marshy 
 character, and having never been drained) it could not be 
 
236 ANNALS OF MY EAELY LIFE 
 
 lively, or fair to the bowler, even in a hot season. Its 
 character was much the same as that of the Oxford ground at 
 Cowley Marsh, which I had taken in hand, and subjected to 
 much the same process as that described in Gale's article (in 
 imitation of what had been done not long before for Lord's 
 ground at London), and thereby a very great im23rovement 
 had been effected at a cost of 2001., subscribed by members 
 of our then (so-called) Magdalen club. At Winchester the 
 expense was undertaken by the college, through the influence 
 of the good Warden. I had also forgotten the fact of the 
 prize which my old pupil mentions ; but I can easily recog- 
 nise it — indeed the words of the Latin inscription inserted 
 in the prize books are enough to recall it to my recollection ; 
 and I know I desired to introduce among the boys the 
 learning by heart of Latin Prose. The repetition of VersCf 
 both Greek and Latin, had always been a strong point at 
 Winchester. As to Cicero, I still retain my fondness for the 
 works of that author, especially his De Officiis, De Amicitid, 
 and most of all his De Senectute ; to which, in my opinion, we 
 have nothing of the kind at all equal in our own language. 
 It was, I believe, owing in no small degree to my inter- 
 course with the boys in their play hours that our school 
 discipline, meanwhile, underwent a great change for the 
 better. In an article on ' Eton College ' in the * Quarterly 
 Eeview ' for the present month (July 1890) we are told that 
 * Keate's propensity for flogging boys sixty years ago was 
 scarcely less common at other schools. Gabell of Winchester 
 flogged boys daily ; so did Butler of Shrewsbury and Butler 
 of Harrow. The urbane Longley flogged fifty boys one 
 morning for going to see a steeple-chase. It was the 
 recognised method of dealing with boyish offences.' And no 
 doubt my predecessor Bidding was equally ' plagosus ' with 
 his superior * Orbilius,' Williams, who succeeded Gabell : 
 for the second master equally with the head master had 
 the power of the rod. It was not, I believe, unusual for 
 
TRAVELS ON THE CONTINENT 237 
 
 him, after morning school, to castigate in that manner not 
 less than four or five boys at a time who had been * tardy 
 chapel.' But I can remember when, in replying to the 
 toast of my health in the Warden's Gallery at a Domum 
 Festival, I had the satisfaction of stating that not a single 
 boy had been flogged by me during the whole of the long 
 half-year which was then ended. And certainly there had 
 been no relaxation — but quite the contrary — in the needful 
 discipline of the school. 
 
 Having thus disposed of the four prominent topics which, 
 as I have said, marked the administration of my office at 
 Winchester, I may now proceed to others of a more general 
 character, taking them for the most part in their natural 
 order — that is, the course of time. 
 
 So long as my dear wife was spared to me our mid- 
 summer holidays were spent abroad : in 1836, in a tour 
 through Holland and Belgium, accompanied by my brother 
 John ; in 1837 at Spa, and afterwards at various places on 
 the Ehine ; in 1838, chiefly at Schwalbach, for the benefit 
 of the waters, on my account : while our Christmas holidays 
 were varied by visits to my dear friend Mrs. Hoare at Hamp- 
 stead, and to my father at Cambridge. Of my foreign 
 travels during those years what I remember with most 
 interest was the journey which we took from Spa to Treves, 
 and thence down the Moselle to Coblentz ; and our various 
 excursions on the banks of the Ehine, always in a private 
 vehicle, the only satisfactory way of making acquaintance 
 with those delightful scenes. Treves, I think, is less known 
 to tourists than it deserves to be. It is a most interesting 
 town, both from its historical associations and from the 
 abundance and variety of its Eoman remains. But its glory 
 is now quite departed, and it appeared almost to have for- 
 gotten that it had a history. Among other proofs of this, 
 I was much disappointed at not being able to find a single 
 
238 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 copy of Ausonius in any of the booksellers' shops, as I 
 had hoped to have renewed my acquaintance with his poem 
 of the Mosella as we were descending that beautiful river 
 during two days in a barque. 
 
 In May 1889 came the sudden blow — so sudden that I 
 had no apprehension of it an hour before — which deprived 
 me of my dearest Charlotte, in giving birth to our only child, 
 a daughter, who still lives. All that human sympathy 
 could do for me in my overwhelming affliction was done by 
 the kindness of the good Warden and other friends upon the 
 spot, but especially of Mrs. Hoare, who came at once to 
 Winchester (bringing carriage and servants with her) to 
 minister consolation in person in the first agonies of my 
 bereavement, and remained with me for a fortnight ; and 
 every topic of condolence which the truest affection could 
 suggest was poured into my wound by the letters which I 
 received from absent friends, and which I still preserve — 
 especially from Hamilton, Claughton, Eoundell Palmer, 
 William Palmer, and Liddell. Altogether they form a com- 
 plete manual for a mourner on such an occasion. My 
 Charlotte was buried within the Cloisters of the College, 
 and a marble tablet to her memory on the south-east wall 
 of the Ante-chapel (as it then was) bears the following 
 
 inscription : 
 
 M.S. 
 
 Conjugis dulcissimaB 
 
 Carolettse Wordsworth, 
 
 quae, 
 
 vixdum facta mater, 
 
 ex amplexu mariti 
 
 sublata est 
 
 nocte Ascensionis Domini, 
 
 Mai« X. MDCCCXXXIX. 
 
 iEtat. xxii. 
 
 I, nimium dilecta, vocat Deus ; I, bona nostr^e 
 Pars anima3 : maerens altera, disce sequi. 
 
DOMESTIC BEEEAVEMENTS 239 
 
 Attention has been drawn to the Latin couplet by vari- 
 ous attempts made to translate it ; among the rest, by one 
 of the late Lord Derby, which appeared in the * Guardian ' 
 newspaper on May 1, 1867, and is as follows : 
 
 Too dearly loved, thy God hath called thee ; go, 
 Go, thou best portion of this widowed heart : 
 
 And thou, poor remnant lingering here in woe, 
 So learn to follow as no more to part. 
 
 It has also been rendered into couplets, both English and 
 Greek, by Professor Lewis Campbell.^ 
 
 Let me humbly recognise the Will and Wisdom of God 
 in ordering that a union, however happy, which had begun, 
 I feel, precipitately should be abruptly ended. 
 
 The infant who thus came into the world was baptised 
 in the College Chapel under the name of Charlotte Emmeline 
 by my father on May 26 (Trinity Sunday) ; the sponsors 
 being my sister-in-law Mrs. Abbot Upcher, my cousin 
 Mrs. Fisher of Salisbury, Mrs. Hoare, and the Warden. 
 
 The stroke which had smitten me so sorely in the spring 
 of that year was followed in the winter by another, less 
 sudden but also deeply afflictive — the death of my elder 
 brother John, on Dec. 31. He was naturally of a delicate 
 constitution, and for some years had rarely, if ever, been 
 in the enjoyment of robust health. Both bereavements are 
 referred to in the Preface to the second edition of my Greek 
 Grammar, which came out at the beginning of 1840 ; and 
 the following Greek epigram composed by my brother 
 Christopher will show the affecting circumstances in which 
 my experience of the latter visitation was combined with that 
 
 * Three years ago I received a letter from a gentleman living in 
 Glasgow, a stranger to me personally, and a Presbyterian, requesting me to 
 allow him to make use of that inscription for a monument he was erecting 
 to the memory of his wife. I gave my consent. 
 
240 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 of the former. My motherless babe arrived at Trinity Lodge 
 the very day of my brother John's death. 
 
 rjXOe^ aSaKpvTio <^at8pov yeXdoia-a 7r/oo(rto7ra) 
 a\}/avorT6<s t 68wai5 Sco/xar' C9 r^jxirepa. 
 
 rjXBc's o$^ rjiJL€T€pov Oavarov TrevOovfx^v ahckf^ov 
 cnjixepov e/c tovtwv ol^o/xivov fxeXdOpoiv. 
 
 *0 ^pecf>0Si dXXd (TV x^tpe, <f>LXov ' KCtvovS' ctti TVfx/3w 
 wo-T€ poSov $dXXoL<s dvOea-L 7ropcf>vpeoL<s. 
 
 My brother John, when at Winchester, had been the 
 favourite pupil of Dr. Gabell, then head master. He had a 
 distaste for mathematics which, of course, placed him at a 
 disadvantage in the ordinary course of Cambridge examina- 
 tions, and, being of a modest and retiring disposition, he 
 had not ambition enough to induce him to endea^vour to 
 surmount it. But his acquaintance with general literature, 
 modern as well as ancient, was varied and extensive ; and 
 his excellence as a classical scholar was so pre-eminent that 
 he succeeded in obtaining a Trinity Fellowship — a feat 
 very rarely, if ever, achieved without some assistance from 
 mathematical attainments. The esteem and affection in 
 which he was held by all who knew him, including those who 
 had enjoyed the benefit of instruction from him as a college 
 lecturer, may be gathered from the inscription on the 
 marble bust, executed by Mr. Weekes under Chantrey's 
 superintendence, at the cost of a public subscription, and 
 placed over his monument in the Ante-chapel of Trinity 
 College, between the busts of the two most celebrated Greek 
 Professors whom Cambridge, perhaps, has ever known — 
 JPorson and Dobree. The inscription in full may be seen in 
 my brother Christopher's * Memoirs of Wordsworth,' vol. ii. 
 p. 361. It may suffice to quote here the following portion 
 of it : 
 
LIFE AT WINCHESTER 241 
 
 Cum Bentleio illo, Porsono, Dobraeo, 
 
 Ut vitas et sepulturae loco 
 Ita similitudine studiorum conjunctus 
 Eruditionem sibi magno labore 
 Comparavit accuratissimam, 
 Quam egregie commendabant 
 Forma, vultus, incessus, sermo 
 
 Omnes compositi, 
 Indolis suavitas, Christiana Humilitas. 
 
 My home at Winchester was gradually rendered less 
 cheerless by the presence of Miss Day, an aunt of my de- 
 ceased wife, and at the same time, of one, and afterwards of 
 another, of my wife's younger sisters, who came to stay with 
 me and help me to keep house. It was the latter whose 
 appearance at her bedroom window to look at the boys 
 going into early Morning Chapel — always a scene of some 
 hurry and excitement, gave occasion to the following. 
 
 Lines on Miss K D Looking through a Window in her 
 
 Nightcap to See the Boys go into Morning Chapelt 
 
 Hail, * lovely apparition sent 
 
 To be a moment's ornament ! ' 
 
 Still from the corner of the pane 
 
 It peeps, and peeps, and peeps again. 
 
 Is it a beaming blushing face, 
 
 And all the nightcap's matchless grace, 
 
 Or eyes alone that we can trace ? 
 
 With eager looks the gateway ^ swarms 
 
 To catch a glimpse of such new charms. 
 
 The awful master pacing Satids ^ 
 
 No more his due respect commands : 
 
 No more is heard the wonted din 
 
 Of luatcher shouting * Wordsworth in.' 
 
 ' Chapel was at 6 a.m. in summer, and at 6.45 in winter. This incident 
 was in summer. 
 
 2 The passage by which ' commoners ' came into the college quadrangle 
 to enter the Chapel, which was close at hand. 
 
 ^ A space so called, alongside the Chapel, on which the master, before 
 going in, would sometimes take a turn until the bell had ceased to ring. 
 
 R 
 
242 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Seniors and juniors in amaze 
 Instead of running, stand to gaze ; — 
 With such enchantment who can grapple ? — 
 And the whole school is tarde chapeV 
 
 And now that I am on the subject of womeji's attraction^ 
 I must allow myself to add the following Greek Anacreon- 
 tics, sent to Dr. Moberly after he had been preaching an 
 impressive sermon on * Divine Grace.' All who knew Mrs. 
 Moberly and her young family at that time will recognise 
 the justice of the epithets therein applied. 
 
 ^apucrrdnq'i ywat/cos, 
 ^apucTTaTiDV (re TratScov, 
 ^dpLTO<s [tl Oavfia ;) 6ua<i 
 ^apucrrarov '7rpo(f>rfTrjv, 
 ^lA', iyoi fid\' oX/Sid^iDf 
 fjidXa 8 €V)(OjxaL ttXccdv cot 
 ;(a/3ts el<s aei yivoLTO ! 
 
 Also the following : 
 
 Lines to Mrs. M on Receiving from her the Gift 
 
 of a Silken thread Peri-wiper. 
 
 Methinks embodied in this gift of thine 
 
 The virtues of thy sex, fair lady, shine : 
 
 The form itself, the waist, the ribboned head 
 
 Eecall the artist of the silken thread : 
 
 The silken threads receive the inky stain, 
 
 Cleanse the foul pen, yet pure themselves remain. 
 
 Even so 'tis woman's first, divinest, charm, 
 
 To mix with evil and receive no harm ; 
 
 The gross world still to cleanse, refine, and cure, 
 
 While to her own pure bosom all is pure. 
 
 To this may be added a longer composition of a similar 
 
 character, addressed to Miss I L , and sent to 
 
 accompany a looking-glass as a present on her marriage 
 in 1845 with my friend Walter Hamilton. 
 
 * The expression used when a boy was too late to be admitted. 
 
LIFE AT WINCHESTER 243 
 
 To Miss I- 
 
 Dear for another's sake while yet unknown, 
 Dear to become, for virtues all thine own, 
 Accept, fair lady, what thy Walter's friend, 
 Though stranger yet to thee, presumes to send — 
 This bridal glass ; ^ — nor deem the gift betrays 
 A worldling's offering or a flatterer's praise : — 
 Such might it prove to some — thy purer mind. 
 Still bent in all their proper good to find. 
 Shall seek e'en here, where vain ones meet * offence,' 
 Fresh guards, and types of lovelier innocence. 
 Yes, hence instructed, while thy features pass 
 In quick review before the truthful glass. 
 Be thine the grace, in frank sincerity. 
 To see—and judge — thyself as others see ; 
 Call up the faithful monitor within. 
 Unveil each lurking taint, each secret sin ; 
 Be mirror to thyself ! thy conscience clear 
 Direct thee what to follow, what to fear ; 
 Nor, when thy foot from out thy chamber goes. 
 Forget 2 the image that before thee rose. 
 
 To thee, fair, intent on thoughts like these, 
 Not bent to charm, nor negligent to please. 
 Oft shall the comely vest, the plaited hair. 
 Suggest a costlier tire, a nobler care ; 
 Teach, by the Glass of Wisdom,^ to adorn 
 * The hidden man ' with garments ne'er outworn, 
 In goodly deeds to clothe th' immortal soul, 
 To gird the will with sterner self-control ; 
 Meekly to ' keep ' whom fairly thou hast won, 
 Reflect his will, and prove that Two are One.'* 
 Then, hovering round to guard thy mystic state, 
 Good angels' wings shall on thy bidding wait, 
 Deck thee in Mary's * part,' with Martha's care, 
 And task celestial skill to grace Salvation's heir, 
 
 ' On my inquiring what present they would like, Hamilton had told me 
 that a large looking-glass would be acceptable : they already had everything 
 else in the way of furniture which they desired. 
 
 2 See Jam. i. 23, 24. 
 
 s 1 Pet. iii. 3, 4. 1 Tim. ii. 9, 10. ' Eph. v. 81. 
 
 R 2 
 
244 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Nor fear that he,' thy * Lord,' shall e'er upbraid ; 
 But bear thee witness, howsoe'er arrayed, 
 Clad or in bridal robes, or sable weed, 
 She who is ' fair ^ to God ' is fair indeed ! 
 
 Then look, securely look : thyself behold ; 
 Mark each becoming, each disordered fold ; 
 Smile on each flower, each lawless ringlet chide, 
 Display each native charm, each blemish hide ; 
 In each expression of the changing brow, 
 Of eye, or lip — now playful, pensive now — 
 Mark how the short-lived colours come and go, 
 Frail as the rose or lily ; — mark and know, 
 Like as thine eyes thine own reflexion scan, 
 There is who sees, and marks, thine inner man ; 
 Know there is One, to whose all-searching eye. 
 Thoughts, motives, wishes, all transparent lie ; 
 Who scans the naked heart ; who waits to bless 
 Each budding grace of Faith and Holiness ; — 
 The same who hears thy supplicating voice. 
 The same whose blessing crowns thy nuptial choice. 
 The same whom now thy fondest visions trace 
 In Nature ^ darkly seen, more bright in grace, 
 Hereafter to be seen, and see thee, face to face. 
 
 During my residence at Winchester, besides my intimacy 
 with Walter Hamilton, I had another attraction to Salisbury. 
 A daughter of my great-uncle Dr. Cookson (Canon of Windsor) 
 had married Mr. Fisher, one of the Sarum Canons. They 
 had a young family of boys and girls, and among them was 
 a girl named Emmeline, who early attained a most remark- 
 able celebrity. When about sixteen she was invited to 
 Rydal Mount, and from what he then saw of her composi- 
 tions in verse my uncle pronounced her to be the most extra- 
 ordinary instance of the precociousness of poetical talent he 
 had ever known or heard of, surpassing even Pope and 
 Chatterton and Byron in their youthful performances. The 
 
 ' 1 Pet. iii. 6. 
 
 "* Acts vii. 20 ; and see margin. Allusion to name Isabel. ^ 1 Cor. xiii. 2. 
 
LIFE AT WINCHESTER 245 
 
 Queen had heard of her, and sent her a handsome present 
 of a writing desk. Bowles the poet, then still alive and a 
 Canon of the Cathedral, and E. Denison, the Bishop, an able 
 and most excellent man, but little given to enthusiasm of 
 any kind, joined in paying her marked attention. And, 
 more than all, an article appeared in the * Quarterly Keview ' 
 for September 1840, when she was only fifteen, on * Modern 
 English Poetesses,' in which she was described as * our Infant 
 Sappho,' and a poem of hers, of twenty-eight lines, written 
 in her tenth year, was quoted at, length. On one occasion 
 when I had gone over to pay my cousin Mrs. Fisher a visit, 
 she showed me some of Emmeline's poems, with which I was 
 greatly struck ; and, moreover, told me that for the amuse- 
 ment of their friends, she would sometimes WTite a coi3y of 
 verses, with the rhymes dictated to her beforehand, and 
 with the subject left to her own choice ; and that, if I wished, 
 I might make a trial of her skill in a composition of that 
 kind. We were sitting in the drawing-room after dinner and 
 Emmeline was present. I at once closed with the proposal ; 
 a sheet of paper, which is now before me, was put into my 
 hand ; and after jotting down rhymes (printed below in 
 italics) enough to make three stanzas of eight lines each in the 
 Beppo metre, I handed it to her. Ketiring to a side table, 
 without leaving the room, in about ten minutes she brought 
 me the following, which I print as a literary, or (as the 
 * Quarterly ' speaks of the lines it published) a ' psychological ' 
 curiosity. I think it will be felt that the conception of the 
 subject alone — a pauper child admitted for once to the 
 enjoyment of a treat with other and more fortunate children 
 — is not a little remarkable in a girl so young. 
 
 Poor child of poverty, and heavy sorrow, 
 
 The laugh, the song, the festive dance between. 
 
 Some thought of the too- swiftly coming morrow 
 Casts o'er thy soul a blighting shade, I iveen 
 
246 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Oh ! hapless being, whither ^ couldst thou borrow 
 
 The eye, the brow, joyous, if not serene, 
 Or how the memory of thy mournful lot 
 From thy sad spirit couldst thou seem to blot ? 
 
 Gaze on that boy, that fair and happy boy, 
 With eyes of brightest hue, and brow of snow ; 
 
 His is a genuine, a natural joy, 
 
 His youthful cheeks with peaceful pleasure glow : 
 
 What though, like thine, derived from many a toy, 
 Delight he finds in all, above, below ? 
 
 He finds gay music in the slightest sounds, 
 
 As o'er the earth with cheerful heart he bounds. 
 
 Not so with thee ; of a long wearing sadness 
 This mirth seems in thy spirit to be born ; 
 
 It is a strange, a wild and feverish gladness 
 Like the hot radiance of a tropic morn, 
 
 A mirth alas ! which borders upon madness, 
 And makes thee seem more mournfully forlorn. 
 
 No longer spend thy time, thy powers iJiisuse, 
 
 In wasting joys, light feast, and trifling muse. 
 
 Miss Fisher wrote a poem of some length, on * the 
 Exodus,' in three parts, which struck me as so remarkably 
 good, that I borrowed it from her mother in order that I 
 might read it (which I did) to our college prefects, to let 
 them see what a girl who was younger than the youngest 
 of them all could do in poetical composition. 
 
 In Advent 1840 1 received ordination as Priest, at the 
 hands of the Bishop of Winchester. 
 
 My first published Sermon, on 1 John v. 8, which had 
 been addressed to the boys in Chapel, elicited from Samuel 
 Wilberforce, then just made Archdeacon of Surrey and Canon 
 of the Cathedral, a letter which I print not so much on 
 account of the kindly encouragement which it gave me as 
 for the sake of the reference which it makes to a far more 
 
 ' Evidently a slip for ' whence.' 
 
LIFE AT WINCHESTER 247 
 
 important matter. He had preached a most impressive 
 sermon on the duty of not turning away from the reception 
 of the Holy Communion ; and, in writing to thank him for 
 it, I could not but express how much I felt that some of 
 our young Communicants, after hearing such an appeal, 
 must have wished to remain, if they had been at liberty to 
 do so, and how earnestly I hoped that, sooner or later, 
 some arrangement might be made whereby those who 
 desired it might avail themselves of the opportunity for 
 communicating offered by the weekly administration of the 
 Sacrament at the Cathedral. At the same time I requested 
 his acceptance of the Sermon which I had recently pub- 
 lished. The point in the Sermon which appeared to justify 
 its publication was the mischief that might be done, espe- 
 cially to the young, by the reading of low story books, then 
 much in vogue, such as * Jack Sheppard,' which, as appeared 
 by a trial reported the week before, had prompted a young 
 man (Courvoisier) to the commission of the murder, for 
 which he was condemned to death. ^ 
 
 The Close : Sept. 27, 1840. 
 
 My dear "Wordsworth, — I am truly obliged to you by your 
 very warm and friendly reception of my Sermon, and by the gift 
 of yours. I did not write to }ou instantly in reply, because I 
 wished to read your Sermon first, and could not do so at the 
 moment. I have now read it with very great interest, and, I trust, 
 some profit. I am sure it is my fault if I do not profit. I can 
 easily conceive that many difficulties lie in the way of the 
 arrangements you desire, but I trust some may be made. WouPd 
 it be impossible to allow those who like to stay each Sunday 
 with one master, another conducting the rest home ? Then some 
 
 ' In my anxiety to check the reading of worthless novels and other 
 books of a debasing tendency, I formed a small library at ' Sick House,' 
 which consisted of a selection of 114 entertaining and instructive volumes, 
 placed in a book-case which bore the inscription (from Euripides) — 
 
 "Vvxvs uoaovcrrjs eiclu iarpol \6yoi. 
 
 I also formed the nucleus of a small library in each of the seven 
 chambers, and chose for their receptacles appropriate legends. 
 
248 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 would probably stay at one time and some at another. But I 
 only venture to throw this out. 
 
 Will you kindly accept the little book ^ I enclose as a token of 
 friendly regard ? 
 
 Believe me to be, 
 
 Ever most truly yours, 
 Samuel Wilberfobce. 
 
 Towards the close of the following year, I was invited to 
 preach in the Cathedral at Winchester on occasion of the 
 annual collection for the two great Church Societies, the 
 S.P.C.K. and the S.P.G. The sermon, afterwards published 
 under the title of * Evangelical Repentance,' created con- 
 siderable sensation, the praise and the blame being both, 
 perhaps almost equally, in extreme. Its history is rather 
 curious. As originally composed for the Winchester boys, 
 it so much struck my father, well known as a thoroughly 
 sound and deeply read divine, that he borrowed it from 
 me in order to preach it himself to his young men in the 
 College Chapel at Trinity, Cambridge ; and when he had 
 done so Archdeacon Thorp, one of the senior Fellows, who 
 had heard it, thought it of so much value that he wrote ^ 
 requesting him to publish it. As rewritten and enlarged 
 for the occasion above mentioned, it was again submitted 
 to my father (who came to visit me at that time) before I 
 delivered it, and it again received his approval ; so much so 
 that after it was preached he remarked, in my hearing, to 
 Archdeacon Hoare — with a degree of parental unreserve and 
 partiality quite unusual for him (but provoked by some 
 
 ' A copy of his Eucharistica, published the year before. 
 
 ^ The letter was preserved by my father, and is now in my possession. 
 It contains the following passage : ' Your request reminds me of one which 
 I have had in my mind ever since the Sacrament day. I will simply state 
 my wish and there leave it, not expecting an answer. I should like, very 
 much like, to see your Sermon, preached last Thursday, again : I hope to 
 see it in print. I do not know that I was ever more impressed with any ; 
 and it is a subject deserving great consideration.' 
 
SERMON 0\ ' EVATnGELICAL REPENTANCE' 249 
 
 word of disparagement on the Archdeacon's part) — that he 
 did not beheve there was any Bishop then on the bench 
 who could have preached such a sermon, or preached it so 
 well ! On the other hand, it was subject to much an- 
 tagonism. One of the most learned of the Irish Bishops 
 devoted a portion of his Charge to its refutation ; and 
 a highly esteemed clergyman, of the Evangelical school (Eev. 
 W. Nicholson, editor of Archbishop Grindal's ' Eemains '), 
 who held the largest parochial charge at Winchester, pub- 
 lished a pamphlet in which the discourse and its author 
 were handled rather severely. Having no inclination to 
 enter into a pubHc controversy, I proposed to Mr. 
 Nicholson that we should endeavour to settle our differ- 
 ences by private discussion upon the following terms : that 
 I should read a paper in self-defence to a Theological Society 
 of which I was a member ; that a copy of my reply ' should 
 be placed in his hands, and that he should be at liberty to 
 produce an answer to it, or not, as he might think best, at 
 any future time, under similar circumstances ; that each 
 member of the society should be allowed to bring to the 
 meeting two friends, and he and I as many as we pleased ; 
 and that the Archdeacon of Winchester (Dr. Hoare, an 
 Evangelical) should be requested to preside. To this he 
 consented ; but he did not pledge himself to do more than 
 listen to my remarks. According^, the meeting was held 
 in the Warden's house ;— the Warden himself, Moberly, 
 Keble, S. Wilberforce, Wilson (then Keble's curate), and 
 Canon Vaux, among others, being present. When the 
 reading was over no reply was attempted, either then or 
 afterwards. A few remarks were made by Wilberforce and 
 others ; and then Keble moved that no pronouncement of 
 
 ' As transcribed by my friend Hickley, one of our assistant masters, it 
 fills not less than 200 small 4to pages ! Whether it was all read, I do not 
 remember. It has never since seen the light. Keble, writing to me, May 13, 
 1842, expressed a wish that copies should be printed for private circulation. 
 
250 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 opinion be made on the part of the meeting, but that they 
 should all go home and think over the grave subject which 
 had been submitted to their consideration. And this vi^as 
 agreed to ; so the company dispersed. I was told that 
 Moberly, on leaving the room, was heard to mutter, in 
 reference to my opponent, ' Impar congressus Achilli.' The 
 truth, however, is that, having then had no experience as a 
 preacher, except in addressing the Winchester boys, I soon 
 became conscious of a want of balance in the argument of 
 my Sermon,^ which, though doubtless to be regretted, was 
 not much to be wondered at, considering the delicate and 
 difficult nature of the subject; so that, when it ran out 
 of print, as it speedily did (though the edition, I think, had 
 consisted of 1,000 copies), and the price was 2s. 6d. for the 
 Sermon (pp. 70, and 3s. 6d. for the Appendix, pp. 138), I 
 refused — and have ever since persisted in refusing — to re- 
 publish it (though urged to do so from several quarters) 
 under the impression that it would require thorough 
 revision, which I have never had either time or inclination to 
 undertake. 
 
 But, though I am bound to confess so much as this, I 
 feel that the matter ought not to be passed over with- 
 out some explanation of the circumstances which led me at 
 the time to take up the subject with which the Sermon, 
 whether wisely or unwisely, professed to deal in a more than 
 usually precise and elaborate manner. 
 
 It had struck me that the doctrine of repentance was 
 too often treated, especially by clergy of the Evangelical 
 school, which was then in the ascendant at Winchester, 
 not as involving a veritable change of mind, which the 
 original word implies, but rather as a simple and easy 
 thing to be taken up at any time when it might suit our 
 
 ' See Christian Boyhood, ii. 296 — a sermon written more than two 
 years afterwards. 
 
SERMON ON 'EVANGELICAL REPENTANCE' 251 
 
 convenience ; and that, consequently, it led to much careless 
 and vicious living, especially in the young — much as the doc- 
 trine and the practice of Penance do with many in the Eoman 
 Catholic Church. And, after careful examination, I did not 
 consider that such laxity was warranted by a thorough and 
 intelligent study of the New Testament. The same im- 
 pression was deepened by my happening to fall in with the 
 work of Nathaniel Marshall (the translator of S. Cyprian) 
 * On the Penitential Discipline of the Primitive Church,' which 
 appeared to show that the early Christians had a standard 
 of duty different from, and higher than that which existed 
 among ourselves. The fact that the Epistles in which St. 
 Paul (Kom. vi. 19, 1 Cor. vi. 11, Eph. ii. 2, Col. iii. 7, 
 Tit. iii. 3) and St. Peter (I. iv. 3) speak of previous vicious 
 living as universal, and a matter of course, were addressed 
 to converts who had been brought up under heathenism, 
 or at best as Jews, who had not received our Christian gift 
 of the Holy Spirit, seemed to me to be too much kept out of 
 view, or too little insisted on. In short, my aim in the 
 Sermon was identically the same as that which, I long after- 
 wards discovered, Charles Kingsley had proposed to himself 
 (see his Memoirs, vol. i. p. 78). * I intend to preach repentance 
 in a different form from what is generally done. The 
 Evangelicals preach to sinners as if they were heathen. 
 . . . See, by this view, what an argument to repentance 
 they omit. I would say, " You have had the grace of God 
 given you ; you are a Christian, whether you like it or not. 
 You have taken vows upon you, and your guilt is the 
 greater because you have thereby," &c. &c. Dangerous or 
 not, as it may appear, I will preach it. Three-and-twenty 
 years have I seen truth made practically null by modifying 
 it to suit circumstances.' So far Charles Kingsley. And 
 now for a witness no less remarkable as to the other branch 
 of my treatment of the subject — the question of Church 
 
262 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Discipline — viz. Dr. Arnold. In vol. iv. of his Sermons, 
 p. 116, we read : 'What has become of Church discipline ? 
 That it has perished, we all well know ; but its loss is 
 the consequence of that fatal error which makes the clergy 
 alone constitute the Church. . . . And yet the absence of 
 discipline is a most grievous evil ; and there is no doubt that 
 although it must be vain when opposed to public opinion, 
 yet, when it is the expression of that opinion, there is 
 nothing which it cannot achieve.' The coincidence of 
 opinions similar to my ow^n being held by two such men as 
 Charles Kingsley and Dr. Arnold is a sufficient proof that 
 the preaching of such a Sermon as mine (though described 
 in one quarter as * full-blown Tractarianism ') was no real 
 indication of a tendency to become an adherent of the 
 Tractarian party, as was too hastily assumed by many — 
 among others, as may be seen in the next volume of these 
 'Annals,' by Dr. Pusey himself.^ 
 
 The following letters may serve to show, without further 
 explanation, what there was in the Sermon to account for 
 the interest and excitement which it created. 
 
 From the Archbishop of Canterbury , Dr. Ilowley. 
 
 Lambeth : July 11, 1842. 
 
 My dear Sir, — You were so good as to send me a Sermon 
 some months ago, which I should have acknowledged at once, 
 but meant to trouble you with some observations, which, owing 
 to my constant occupation, I have never found time to make. 
 But, as the time is now arrived when you will probably avail 
 yourself of the vacation to leave Winchester for a season, I 
 must no longer delay my thanks ; and will only add that I think 
 your discourse excellent as far as it regards the necessity of sin- 
 cere repentance ; but I can hardly go so far as to admit the 
 expediency of restoring the ancient discipline of public penance. 
 To explain my reasons would require more leisure than at present 
 
 ' Pusey, in his Letter to tlie Archbishop, 1842, commends the Sermon, p. 92. 
 
SERMON ON 'EVANGELICAL IIEPENTANCE ' 253 
 
 I can command, and probably more than I can hope to have at 
 any period of the year. 
 
 I remain, my dear Sir, 
 
 Your faithful and obedient servant, 
 
 W. Cantuae. 
 
 From W. E. Gladstone. 
 
 13, Carlton H. Terrace : Feb. 7, 1842. 
 
 My dear Wordsworth, — I have received to-day a most wel- 
 come memorial of a suspended, but, I hope, not exhausted, friend- 
 ship, in a copy of your Sermon on Evangelical Repentance, with 
 the Appendix. The former I had already read on its appearance 
 with much interest and instruction, little as I should be qualified 
 to pronounce any judgment upon it. The path of thought you 
 tread in it is difficult, dubious, and formidable from its novelty, 
 but it ought not to be novel, and it must again become thoroughly 
 explored and will be beaten, we must hope, by the feet of the 
 ordinary Christian. It is weakness and desuetude that make us 
 shrink, and the evil will increase if it be indulged. 
 
 You would think it most rash in me even to write so much 
 as these meagre sentences if you saw me as I am at this moment, 
 not so much surrounded with as drowned in business. How I 
 should like to pay you a visit — and, next best if, when you come 
 through London, you will remember me. 
 
 Believe me always, 
 
 Most sincerely yours, 
 
 W. E. Gladstone. 
 
 From H. E. Man7img. 
 
 Lavington : Feb. 28, 1842. 
 
 My dear Wordsworth, — I must thank you for your Sermon, 
 which I read last night with very great interest. I believe you 
 are on a solid foundation, and one which needs to be laid over 
 again among us. I have evidence that people are not satisfied 
 with the so-called Evangelical scheme of reconciliation. It puts 
 words for realities. I feel most thankful to you for the broad 
 and Catholic tone you have taken, and rejoice to feel that to all 
 our other bonds of fellowship this greatest of all is added. 
 
 Now, I am going to set you to work. I had intended to 
 
264 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 reprint Marshall's book, and my copy has been for that purpose 
 in a bookseller's hands the last three months. I meant to write a 
 Preface. But I am resolved not to do so. Y'ou must — or you must 
 do something better. I mean write a book which to our priest- 
 hood shall be what Morinus is to the foreign. I mean a dog- 
 matic, scholastic work, taking up the matter of your Appendix 
 into the text, and leaving little to the notes but the references. 
 You have matter for a large work, which only wants analysis, 
 and context. 
 
 Have you got my Charge, and a Sermon or two printed last 
 year ? If not, I will send them. 
 Believe me, 
 
 My dear Wordsworth, 
 
 Ever yours affectionately, 
 
 H. E. Manning. 
 
 The following letter, from Manning to my father, was 
 written previously, and before he had read the Sermon, 
 which it only alludes to ; but it speaks so kindly, especially 
 about my father (who had preserved several other letters 
 from him of the same kind), that I cannot resist the 
 temptation to insert it. 
 
 Lavington : Jan. 31, 1842. 
 
 My dear Dr. Wordsworth, — Your letter reached me this 
 morning, and I cannot refrain myself from expressing to you 
 what real comfort it is to me to have the encouragement and 
 confirmation of your favourable opinion. These are days in 
 which the sympathy of a long- tried and ripe judgment is of 
 exceeding value, and I know few who so truly and adequately 
 represent the mind of the English Church before the storm and 
 confusion of modern theologies broke in upon it as yourself. I 
 feel it, therefore, as a pledge that I am not out of contact with 
 the teaching of our elder schools. This is a danger which besets 
 young men at this moment. They are compelled to work out by 
 investigation and system — making what they ought to have 
 inherited from the living Church. But somehow, with all our 
 preachings, our oral traditions are shallow and ambiguous ; and 
 our only hope is to withdraw into the seventeenth century, in 
 which, I know, you have * had your conversation.' 
 
SERMON ON 'EVANGELICAL REPENTANCE' 255 
 
 I fear my Book on Unity will be both dry and thin ; so do not 
 expect anything. Charles's Sermon I have not read; but I saw it 
 took a line which I believe to be in the right direction. I shall 
 rejoice to read it. I wish I could oftener meet him. He has 
 been my friend, playfellow, schoolfellow, fellow-student, and 
 private tutor ; and the changes of after life have made me draw 
 even more to him. 
 
 I hope you are well. It will give me great pleasure to come 
 
 to Buxted, and when I am at Brighton or Kippington I shall 
 
 hope to do so. 
 
 Believe me, my dear Dr. Wordsworth, 
 
 Yours most sincerely, 
 
 H. E. Manning. 
 
 From B. W. Church, late Dean of St. Paul's . 
 
 My dear Wordsworth, — I must send you a line to thank you 
 for thinking of me, and sending me your Sermon, which is not 
 new to me, however. It is a great thing to have so clear and 
 definite and well-considered a treatise on a subject which the 
 old Church system made its most prominent point, and which is 
 almost like a dream to us. 
 
 Ever yours, 
 
 K. W. Church. 
 
 Oriel : Quinquagesima Sunday. 
 
 From H. H. Norris, of Hackney.^ 
 
 My dear Wordsworth, — I thank you very much for your kind 
 present of your Sermon on Repentance and its Appendix. I have 
 read the one twice over, as an excellent Lent exercise, and do 
 not complain of the rigid representation, as it is a very profitable 
 counterpoise to the prevailing laxity, and is calculated to excite 
 
 * It appears from Newman's Letters (i. 433 sqq.) that Mr. Norris and 
 Archdeacon Bayley (see next letter) were among the first consulted by the 
 authors of the Tractarian Movement at its beginning in October, 18i*.3. 
 See also p. 469 sq. where the latter is described as especially useful and 
 prominent ; and p. 483, where both the Archdeacon and Norris are men- 
 tioned as ' leaders ' and their names placed first in the list, between those 
 of Rose and Keble, in November 1833. At p. 485, Keble speaks of Mr. 
 Norris as ' a weighty person.' But, like Rose, they both drew back when 
 symptoms of a Romanising tendency appeared. 
 
266 ANNALS OF MY EAELY LIFE 
 
 consideration on a most momentous subject on which there is a 
 great proneness in all of us to deceive ourselves, whilst self- 
 deception may occasion our falling away by little and little, and 
 lull us into security till the delusion is irretrievable. I do not, 
 however, wonder at some of your clerical brethren being offended ; 
 for the occasion was of a festal character, and when their appe- 
 tites were all on edge to eat the fat and drink the sweet you 
 opened suddenly upon them a nauseous repast of bitter herbs 
 and dust and ashes, and set about you in good earnest, without 
 any regard to the disciplina arcani, to physic all who would not 
 voluntarily feed upon it, calling to your aid an overwhelming 
 array of authorities to force it down their throats. Now, is tliis 
 consistent with the * reserve ' upon which the Tracts have so 
 largely descanted, and which your excellent Warden's brother so 
 far approves as to cite a passage from the Life of Cecil to show 
 that that chief pillar of Evangelism practised it ? He, it is 
 stated, began by * forming a lodgment in the minds of his 
 hearers, and thus preparing them for the full display of all the 
 doctrines of the Gospel,' and I greatly fear that the Tractarians, 
 by not ruling themselves by this their own principle, have given 
 a repulse to the progress of the reformation they were steadily 
 advancing which it will not soon recover. You will perhaps 
 meet this observation with your extract from Bishop Wilson ; 
 but the Isle of Man and the period in which he lived are very 
 different from the kingdom at large in the present day, and I 
 beg of you to call to mind not merely the imprisonment he 
 underwent for carrying out his discipline, but the very onerous 
 expenses he had to bear to get the Governor's sentence set aside, 
 though there was every disposition in the Privy Council to quash 
 the proceedings. I write this from recollection of long standing, 
 and so may have a little overstated it.^ One omission surprises 
 me in your catena of authorities— that, viz., of Bishop Lake [of 
 Bath and Wells], Scholar, Fellow, and Warden of Winchester in 
 succession, and also Master of St. Cross. Had you looked into 
 his folio ^ you would have found nine sermons delivered in Wells 
 Cathedral on the occasions of persons doing penance for schism, 
 blasphemy, bigamy, and incest. But the time warns me that I 
 
 * The statement is suflficiently correct. All the particulars will be found 
 fully given in Keble's Life of Bishop Wilson, chap. xvi. 
 
 ■^ 1629. He died in 1626— the same year as Bishop Andrewes. 
 
SERMON ON 'EVANGELICAL REPENTANCE' 257 
 
 must have done, and so, repeating my thanks, I remain, with the 
 united regards of Mrs. Norris and myself. 
 
 Your affectionate friend, 
 
 H. H. NoBRis. 
 
 Grove Street : Feb. 22, 1842. 
 
 From H. V. Bayley, late Archdeacon of Stow. 
 
 Westmeon, near Bishop's Waltham : 
 March 21, 1842. 
 
 My dear Charley, — I ought long since to have thanked you 
 for your Sermon and Appendix, which rather reverse the order of 
 Falstaff and his page.^ Of course, you will pass by in decorous 
 silence the epistle of Mr. Dallas. I heartily hope that you may 
 not find it your duty to enter into controversy. I, for my part, do 
 not esteem or admire or love you less because I do not feel 
 'addictus jurare in verba magistri.' Nor have I so obtuse a 
 breast as not to delight in the learning, the cleverness, the 
 eloquence, and, above all, in the deep and intense piety of your 
 Sermon. Had I more of this latter quality, I believe, I should 
 like it still better. 
 
 Peradventure I may peep at you on Thursday. I luxuriate 
 in the hope of the ex-Master and Chris coming among us. Most 
 truly and affectionately thine, 
 
 H. V. Bayley. 
 
 Give a kiss from me to your little girl. 
 
 From Antony Grant, late Archdeacon of St. Albans. 
 
 EoQiford : May 9, 1842. 
 
 My dear Wordsworth, — If I have delayed writing to thank 
 you very heartily for the copy of your Sermon and Appendix which 
 you have had sent me, it has been that I have not had the time 
 to examine it as I wished, and to express what I felt. 
 
 First let me say how truly I feel the kindness of being num- 
 bered among the friends who, you knew, would appreciate such 
 a recollection of them ; for I assure you it is among the very 
 foremost of the blessings I have to look back upon — and in many 
 
 ^ The Sermon occupying 70 pages, and the Appendix, in smaller type, 
 138. 
 
 S 
 
258 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 cases to lament as unimproved — that I have enjoyed the friend- 
 ship of such as yourself. 
 
 Your sermon is a most masterly one, and is to me unanswer- 
 able. What your opponents will have to say to the noble army 
 of confessors whose testimony you have marshalled so effectively 
 I know not. Certainly such is the doctrine that can alone 
 recover to the Church the true vigorous piety that will overcome 
 the world. I say this feeling it most deeply ; for indeed the 
 solemn truths which you have so powerfully urged have made 
 me feel that I must be reckoned among the very penitents of the 
 Porch. 
 
 Jer. Taylor brought this home to me some years back ; and 
 you have revived all the humbling, but I trust wholesome 
 thoughts, that make me mourn more and more the loss of that 
 discipline which might, perhaps, have prevented much, and have 
 recovered more. Alas ! that each one must do penance secretly 
 in the chamber of his own heart — with all the dreadful fears of 
 its being imperfect, perhaps ineffective — and, as poor Froude 
 said, of the golden keys that are held out day by day turning 
 iron to oneself. 
 
 Be assured of the true and lasting affection of your sincere 
 
 friend, 
 
 A. Grant. 
 
 From Bev. E. JameSj Canon of Winchester. 
 
 My dear Sir, — I have to return you my best thanks for your 
 Sermon and the Appendix, which have just reached me together 
 in a parcel from the Close. The Appendix I have at present 
 barely looked into ; but the Sermon I had sent for, and read with 
 eagerness as soon as it was announced to be published. I assure 
 you I am much impressed with its power as a composition, and 
 with the extensiveness of reading of which it affords evidence ; 
 though at the same time, as I am sure you would wish me to 
 speak candidly, I will not conceal from you that I think it sets 
 forth a somewhat harsh view of the Evangelical doctrine. 
 
 With every kind wish, I remain, my dear Sir, 
 
 Very faithfully yours, 
 
 Edward James. 
 Alton : March 9, 1842. 
 
SERMON ON 'EVANGELICAL REPENTANCE' 259 
 
 From Isaac Williams, in sending me a printed announcement 
 
 that he had withdrawn from the contest with Garhett for 
 
 the Poetry Professorship. 
 
 Trinity College : Jan. 20, 1842. 
 
 My dear Wordsworth, — This affords me an opportunity of 
 sending you a line ; and I feel I have to thank you for something 
 very much better than anything with regard to this contest ; and 
 that is for the publication of your Sermon. I have not yet read 
 it all, but have to thank you very much as far as I have read ; it 
 seems to me so very seasonable. 
 
 Yours ever very sincerely, 
 
 Isaac Williams. 
 
 In a subsequent letter, upon a different matter, he 
 wrote as follows : 
 
 I am glad to hear from Keble that your Sermon is creating 
 some stir : for such bitter medicine never does good without 
 creating some little disturbance in the patient. 
 
 A sermon of Keble's on Isaiah xxxiii. 14, which I heard 
 him preach at Hursley, is in my possession. I asked him 
 to let me have it, because I thought it would be useful if I 
 should ever revise and republish my Sermon on Eepentance. 
 Austen Leigh, who was staying at the Vicarage, also heard 
 it, but did not approve. He thought it savoured too little of 
 the mercies of the Gospel. Doubtless he would have said 
 the same of my Sermon. 
 
 It only remains to add that my sermon was printed at 
 the Clarendon Press, and dedicated to the Warden. 
 
 And here it may be well to say something of the close 
 and intimate relations which, through his kindness and 
 condescension, it was my privilege to hold with that good 
 man, who, as I have already said, during the whole of my 
 life at Winchester, was to me as a second father, or rather 
 as an elder brother. The Latin distich which he himself 
 
 s 2 
 
260 ANNAI.S OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 composed concerning me will indicate this better than any 
 words of mine. 
 
 Custodis partes geris, atque utriusque Magistri, 
 Wordsworthe : imperium sit sine fine tuum ! 
 
 Doubtless there is implied in the words a touch of mild 
 and gentle satire at the restless and over-busy disposition 
 which I sometimes showed in exercising the influence I 
 possessed, and which led me beyond my proper sphere in 
 urging schemes of reform or improvement which I con- 
 sidered necessary or desirable for the good and comfort of the 
 boys, either moral or physical ; so that, I am afraid it must 
 be confessed, I was not only what Plato would have called 
 iroXvirpdyfjicovy but what Martial would have called ' ardelio,' 
 and what perhaps St. Peter might have called aWorpLo- 
 sTTiafcoiros. The circumstance which suggested the com- 
 position of the distich was this. In the Warden's study 
 there was a small volume, handed down from time im- 
 memorial, which contained in MS. Latin couplets descrip- 
 tive of the characters, or merely perhaps with some allusion 
 to the names, of each of the wardens and head masters from 
 the foundation of the college. (The second masters were 
 not included.) I myself contributed one on Warden Barter, 
 as follows : 
 
 Aurea ' qui ferreis mutavit s^cula nobis, 
 Ille quidem baud ficto nomine Barter erat. 
 
 And the following, upon the two head masters whom I had 
 
 known : 
 
 (1) Totus Wykehamicns tu totius ordine vitae 
 Wilhelmi ^ nianceps jure vocandus eras. 
 
 1 In allusion to the many changes and improvements introduced into 
 the College in his time. 
 
 " William's -i.e. belonging to (manceps) William of Wykeham. Dr. 
 Williams had been in continual succession (1) Scholar of Winchester, 
 
BAETER— THE GOOD WARDEN 261 
 
 (2) Prodidit ingenium subtile argentea lingua ^ 
 Moberly, te pueros instituente tuos. 
 
 But to return to the Warden. At the close of my 
 
 * Chapter of Autobiography ' in the * Fortnightly Eeview ' 
 (July 1883) are these words : * I cannot refrain from record- 
 ing here my affectionate remembrance of Warden Barter. 
 A nobler man, both in bodily presence ^ and in qualities of 
 heart and mind, or more deservedly beloved by all classes, 
 never lived ; so that Mr. Keble said of him, " If the Govern- 
 ment of England were an elective monarchy. Barter would 
 be the choice of the people." ' He had a loving disposition 
 not only for all of his own species, but for the lower animals 
 of all kinds. And all that belonged to himself were of the 
 best — at least in his own estimation; as his intimate friend 
 Andrew Quicke (one of the Fellows) used to remark of him — 
 
 * All the Warden's geese are swans.' Among the rest he 
 was particularly proud of his pigs. They were great favour- 
 ites ; and every now and then he would take me with him 
 to look at them in their stye, which was at the corner of a 
 meadow outside his garden wall. His cows, which were 
 also favourites, occupied the same meadow, and occasion- 
 ally came in for a share of his caresses. These particulars 
 have been mentioned in order to account for what follows. 
 
 (2) Fellow of New College, (3) Second Master of Winchester, (4) Head Master, 
 and ended by being (5) Warden of New College and a Canon of Winchester. 
 
 ' It was reported that when Moberly himself was a youth in commoners, 
 and had offered some excuse to Gabell, then head master, which the latter 
 distrusted, he said to him, with a significant accent, ' Ah, ye silvery-tongued 
 boy ! ' Keble, in his Life of Bishop Wilson, attributes to him a ' silver 
 tongue,' but, of course, altogether in a good sense, ii. 776. 
 
 '^ In Mr. F. Gale's article on ' Winchester College,' in the English Illus- 
 trated Magazine for November 1890, he is described as ' a giant standing 
 quite six feet three inches high, with shoulders like Atlas, and a face full 
 of benevolence,' p. 79. The height is somewhat exaggerated. Again, p. 84, 
 he is spoken of as ' the Warden whom the boys worshipped, as he was a 
 grand, manly giant.' 
 
262 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 It was the custom for the Warden and one of the Fellows 
 (generally the Bursar) to go once a year on what was called 
 * the Progress,' which consisted in a course of visitation of 
 the several tenants on the estates belonging to the College, 
 and generally occupied two or three weeks. On one of those 
 occasions, the Warden being absent rather longer than 
 usual, it occurred to me to write an epistle in Latin Elegiacs 
 as if from his dear pigs, to express their disconsolate 
 feelings at not having seen him for so long a time. The 
 epistle was presented to him on his return, and, having been 
 favourably received, the next year the cows followed the 
 example which the pigs had set them. 
 
 Custodi BeverendOf Optimo, Dilectissimo, S. P. D. D. 
 Sues Wiccamici. 
 
 Hanc tibi mittit amans, Gustos male fide, salutem, 
 
 Porrecta scriptam nare, suile tuum. 
 Nos quoque litterulis imbutos esse decebat, 
 
 Cum pars Wiccamicae coepimus esse domus. 
 Quod si etiam in vita sunt haec scribenda Minerva, 
 
 Tam cari Domini scribere cogit amor. 
 Absentis Domini ! — Quid enim ? te vidimus ex quo. 
 
 Bis sexta base nobis flentibus orta dies. 
 Nee desiderio modus est : suspiria tantum 
 
 Eumpimus : immundos spernimus ore cibos. 
 Quin etiam in somnis tua nos proturbat imago, 
 
 Nee sinit in molli ponere membra luto. 
 Quorsum abes ? anne novos ali6 tibi quaeris amores, 
 
 Et jam tsedet harae te meminisse tuae ? 
 Di prohibete nefas ! — nobis, te judice. nobis 
 
 Sol nihil in toto pulchrius orbe videt. 
 Saepe tui nostro nocuere audita pudori 
 
 (Nostra pudens gens est) verba, benigna nimis ; 
 Nee dixisse tamen pigeat ! — certe exstat in ore 
 
 Et decor, et toto corpore forma placens. 
 Sed cave ne tandem pereat, te absente, decorum 
 
 Siquid nostrum olim, vel tibi dulce, fuit. 
 
BARTER— THE GOOD WARDEN 263 
 
 Vultum nempe tuum pinguescimus usque videndo ; 
 
 Forma capax Domini nos vetat esse macros. 
 Nee victum (licet ista queri) jam fidus ^ lachus 
 
 Solemnem assidua portat, ut ante, manu ; 
 Qui solitus nobis apponere, si quid herili 
 
 DepastaB exciderat lautius ore dapis : 
 Scilicet et famulos omnes, absente magistro, 
 
 Porcinse taedet consuluisse gulae. 
 Non soli querimur : vicinia tota reclamat 
 
 * Qua tandem Gustos, dicite, lentus abest ? 
 Quid struit ? '—ante omnes hie, eui dant Ostia ^ nomen 
 
 Et dolet absentem te, queriturque moram ; 
 Multa gerenda crepans, ut semper, multa novanda, 
 
 Quoque fores pulsat terque quaterque die. 
 Saepius atque tuae cupiens accumbere mensae 
 
 Turba frequens ' Gustos ' flagitat * anne domi est ? ' ^ 
 Nimirum id nostra quoque refert — aula paratis 
 
 Rite vacans epulis, hospitibusque patens. 
 Lentus abes, Gustos ! jam pridem Venta Patronum 
 
 Tota suum madidis plorat abesse genis. 
 Glerica jam quoties, quoties civilis arena 
 
 Te, grande eloquium, prsesidiumque petit ! 
 Te quot rure manent Pastoribus orba, quot urbe, 
 
 Goncionaturum "* Pulpita cuncta vocant ! 
 Te coetus (nihil est sine te) muhebris, et omnes 
 
 Materni exspectant, virgineique chori : 
 Te mendieorum quodcunque in partibus ortum 
 
 Advenit Hesperiis, vult meminisse sui ; 
 Tecum etenim junxisse manus sperabat — et haustas— 
 
 Omnia honorato fausta precans capiti ! 
 Te morbis ^ Domus apta, vacans te Terra *• sepulchris, 
 
 Rebus conclamant utraque deesse suis. 
 
 ' Jack, the boy whose duty it was to attend to the pigs. 
 
 2 Ostiarius, the statutable name of the second master. 
 
 ^ In this and following couplets the unbounded good nature of the 
 Warden is depicted to the life, as shown (1) in hospitality, (2) in readiness 
 to assist his clerical brethren by preaching for them on any and all occa- 
 sions, (3) in alms -giving to the poor, and to beggars of every description, 
 especially if they came from Devonshire, the Warden's native county. 
 
 * ' Concio- ' must be read as a spondee. 
 
 * Hospital. " Cemetery. 
 
264 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Quid ? qu6d dente tuum si quis vult nomen iniquo 
 
 Rodere, * Progressum ' te simulare refert : 
 Qui non progreditur, regredi consuevit, ut aiunt ; ^ 
 
 Tu neque progrederis, nee revocatus ades. 
 Quin redeas ! — vultumque tuo jam redde suili, 
 
 Hospitium, victus, * portus et ara ' tuis ! 
 Quod si nulla movet te tanti cura doloris 
 
 At moveat pernse, perfide, cura tuae ; 
 Certe qui fuimus, te decedente, nitentes, 
 
 Et grunnire pares, atque comesse boni, 
 Cum sero redeas, modo sicca videbimur ossa, 
 
 Et mera porrigo (gru !) scabiesque. Vale ! 
 
 During * the Progress ' of the next year the Warden's 
 cows, not liking to be outdone by neighbours whom they 
 regarded as their inferiors in the animal creation, addressed 
 an epistle to him, as follows : 
 
 Custodi Beverendo, 0;ptimo, Dilectissimo, S.P.D.D. 
 Boves WiccainiccB. 
 
 Hsec quoque, quam Domino vaccse mugimus amato, 
 
 Optime custodum, sit tibi grata salus ; 
 Afiferat et sonitum ventusque Echoque per aures 
 
 iEmula, terrarum sis ubicunque, tuas. 
 Quippe, nee in studiis Domini nee amore seeundas, 
 
 Nos subus immundis suecubuisse pudet. 
 Testamur Phcebique caput, Musasque sonores, 
 
 Et cuneta Agrorum Numina, cuneta Fori, 
 Nostra gravi cantu quam lingua remugiat altum, 
 
 Quam exile et discors grunniat ista pecus. 
 Scilicet hos cupiens olim sibi Pallas ocellos, 
 
 Et splendens amplo moUius orbe jubar. 
 Nobis et vocem (ne tu mirere) canoram, 
 
 Et dedit eloquium Diva diserta suum. 
 Audisne ? intonuit : ' Gustos, dulcissime Gustos, 
 
 Gustos Wiccamicae, Palladi care, domus, 
 
 * Non progredi est regredi. 
 
BARTER— THE GOOD WARDEN 265 
 
 Usque novos reditus ^ tu progrediare capessens, 
 
 Usque tuorum epulis accipiende novis ; 
 Inque dies nitido formosior ore, crumena 
 
 Et cute curata, conspiciendus eas ; 
 Nee cyathos inter subeat meminisse podagraB,* 
 
 Nee pes impranso claudicet alter hero ; 
 Sed via deducat te laetior usque diurnum, 
 
 Noctumum excipiat mollior usque torus. 
 Insula seu Vectis,^ seu Durnovaria, seu te 
 
 Frumento-digni ^ detinet umbra tui ! 
 Frumento — ! quam dulce sonat bene commodus iste, 
 
 Dilectusque viris, bobus, equisque locus ! 
 Quo nuUus toto jucundior orbe recessus ; 
 
 Et dignus dominis vix tamen ille suis. 
 par egregium, paribus sine ! sola senectaB 
 
 Laude potest conjux aequiparare virum. 
 Ambo tergeminum totidem virtutibus aevum 
 
 Ambo sequant tanta saecula longa fide. 
 si quis spectare volet, quid mutua possint 
 
 Pectora, et irrupta compede junctus amor ; 
 Quid prisci mores, et vitse sanctior usus, 
 
 Divitibusque domus pauperibusque patens ; 
 Qu^m centum annorum fiat leve pordus, et isdem 
 
 Corpore quam maneat firma, animoque salus ; 
 Quantus honor, quale ingenium, quot gaudia vitam 
 
 Usque sub extremam percipienda piis ; 
 Ad tumulum quali descendant leniter ore, 
 
 Spectantes coelum Spesque Fidesque suum ; 
 Haec qui vult spectare, adeat, qua praefluit amnis 
 
 Dumnoium, a jaculo nomen adeptus, agros. 
 Haec spectanda tibi quoties natalia rura, 
 
 Et patrios repetis, dulcia tecta, Lares. 
 At nos intere^ quos credis fundere fletus, 
 
 Quae desiderio tristia ferre tuo ? 
 
 • Kents of the College estates. 
 
 2 The Warden occasionally suffered from attacks of gout. 
 
 ' The College has property in the Isle of Wight and at Dorchester. 
 
 * Cornworthy, a village in Devonshire, on the Dart, of which the 
 Warden's father was rector for seventy years, dying at the age of ninety- 
 seven, and his wife at the age of ninety-six. 
 
26d ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Nequicquam vernos ostentant pascua flores, 
 
 Proximus et vitrea murmurat amnis aqua. 
 Sordet ruris honos nobis, absente Magistro, 
 
 Sordet et electro purior unda loquax. 
 Nee manibus cervix alienis plausa, placentve, 
 
 Te sine, quae flava cornua fronte nitent. 
 Tres sumus : una patris, fratemum ast altera donum, 
 
 Tertia, quam misit Sarnia cincta mari ; 
 Nam vitulus nobis, Domini sive seger amore 
 
 Occidit heu ! lanius sive peremit atrox. 
 Nee sumus informes ; quod si tu longius absis, 
 
 Nos modo judicio Gratia terna tuo, 
 Quas bis quoque die pressis spumantia mammis 
 
 Custodis menScT fundere mulctra juvat, 
 Humorem solis calidum mittemus ocellis, 
 
 Te flentes, miserse terque, quaterque. Vale ! ' 
 
 It was a curious coincidence that my acquaintance with 
 the Warden, which had begun by our playing tennis 
 together when we were both at Oxford, should have been 
 further cemented by tennis, as well as by more important 
 associations, when we had both removed to Winchester. 
 It fell out thus. We had heard (I forget how) that there 
 was a tennis court, which had ceased to be used for many 
 years, at Crawley, a village about seven miles from Win- 
 chester. We drove over to the place, and found that the 
 intelligence we had received was quite correct. We dis- 
 covered, attached to a gentleman's house, which was in a 
 rather dilapidated condition, a court which had been built in 
 the early part of the century by Sir George Nayler, to whom 
 the property then belonged. Sir George was said to have 
 been a friend of the Prince Eegent, by whom he had been 
 sometimes visited, and who was, like himself, a tennis player. 
 We introduced ourselves to the steward, then the chief 
 occupant of the house, who readily and most kindly under- 
 took to have the court, which was used only to store away 
 
THE VACANCY AT RUGBY 267 
 
 potatoes and for other such-like purposes, thoroughly cleared 
 out, so that we might come over and play in it at any time. 
 We regarded this as a wonderful piece of good fortune, and 
 lost no time in procuring from Oxford a couple of racquets 
 and a full set of balls. For the first year or two we had 
 the place all to ourselves, and every now and then either 
 rode or drove over to Crawley together — sometimes taking 
 a college boy with us to pick up our balls — and so spent a 
 half holiday there over the grand old game to our heart's 
 content. In course of time the treasure we had discovered 
 — and it was a treasure, for at that time there were 
 scarcely more than half a dozen private tennis courts all 
 over England, and not one of them better than this which 
 we could almost call our own — became known and was 
 shared in by some of the officers quartered at Winchester ; 
 and the same privilege probably is still enjoyed by their 
 successors. 
 
 In 1842 occurred the lamented death of Dr. Arnold, and 
 it was suggested to me by old Oxford friends to come for- 
 ward as a candidate for the vacancy in the head mastership 
 of Eugby. Claughton, more especially, an old Eugbeian, 
 and of all living Eugbeians the most distinguished, plied 
 me with flattering solicitations, such as only the most de- 
 voted affection could have imagined, in letter after letter, 
 to that effect — that I was ' the only man in England fit to 
 fill the place of him that was gone ' — * You ought to be at 
 the head somewhere, and I always thought of you for 
 Eugby ' — ' Do tell me that you will think of it. You are 
 certain to have it, &c. &c.' Eardley-Wilmot, as a Warwick- 
 shire man, wrote to offer his services and influence with the 
 electors — the trustees of the school — most of whom he knew 
 personally ; and my uncle, James Lloyd of Birmingham, 
 having seen my name mentioned in a newspaper among the 
 candidates, also wrote, making a similar offer with the same 
 
268 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 advantage. I have not before had occasion to speak of 
 Frederick Oakeley as among my Oxford acquaintances, having 
 known him only very shghtly ; but I find that I received 
 from him the following kind note : 
 
 Margaret Street, Cavendish Square, 
 London : June 27, 1842. 
 
 Dear Wordsworth, — Excuse me for asking if you are a can- 
 didate for the head mastership of Bugby. Why I ask is because 
 I have been requested to speak in favour of one or two candi- 
 dates ; ^ and if you stand, I should wish to say whatever I say in 
 favour of others with a reserve in favour of you. 
 
 To Mr. Shirley, one of the governors, who is now at Hursley 
 Park, I have spoken under such a reserve, conditionally stated. 
 For I thought that, being on the spot, he would know of your 
 intentions. 
 
 Believe me, dear Wordsworth, 
 Yours very truly, 
 
 Fbedeeick Oakeley. 
 
 But it was all to no purpose. I was too well pleased 
 with my situation at Winchester to desire to exchange it for 
 any other of the same kind ; and my father quite concurred 
 with me. He wrote : ' I agree with your friend Claughton 
 that you ought to be at the head somewhere; but second 
 at Winchester, with such friends and advantages as you 
 have there, is better than first elsewhere.' Nevertheless, the 
 notion seems to have got abroad at the time, and was revived 
 not long ago, that I had actually stood for the vacancy. The 
 following letter which I wrote to the Times, after the publi- 
 cation of the memoir of Mrs. Tait, in which my candidature 
 had been assumed as a fact, explains the circumstances as 
 they really were. 
 
 * Doubtless Tait would be one, as he and Oakeley were both Fellows of 
 Balliol. 
 
THE VACANCY AT RUGBY 269 
 
 To the Editor of the * Times* 
 Sir, — From a passage quoted in your deeply interesting notice 
 of the memoir of * Catharine and Craufurd Tait,' I infer that the 
 Archbishop of Canterbury is under the impression that I was an 
 opponent of his when the head mastership of Rugby School 
 became vacant through the death of Dr. Arnold in 1842. If so, 
 I should wish to be allowed to state that such was not the case. 
 It is true that immediately the vacancy occurred it was suggested 
 to me by one or two friends — especially, I remember, by Thomas 
 L. Claughton, now Bishop of St. Albans, the most distinguished 
 Rugbeian of his time, and by John Eardley-Wilmot, now M.P. 
 for South Warwickshire — to come forward as a candidate ; but I 
 positively declined to take any step with that view, being too well 
 satisfied with the scholastic position (though a subordinate one) 
 which I then held at Winchester, and too thankful for it, to be 
 willing to exchange it, could I have done so, for the head 
 mastership either of Rugby or of Harrow (my own school), 
 which latter had become vacant in 1836. 
 
 To have contended with Dr. Tait for any office would have 
 been an honour ; but it is one which I cannot justly claim ; and 
 to have been defeated by him, who has distanced so many great 
 and worthy competitors, would certainly have been no disgrace. 
 On the other hand, he is, I am sure, far too just and honourable 
 to have had any intention of placing me, without cause, in the 
 position of one of whom he could say with Ajax in reference to 
 Ulysses, 
 
 * Iste tulit pretium jam nunc certaminis hujus, 
 Quo cum victus erit, mecum certasse feretur.' 
 I am, Sir, &c., 
 
 Charles Wokdswoeth, 
 Bishop of St. Andrews. 
 St. Andrews, Oct. 4. 
 
 Now that I have had occasion to speak of Dr. Arnold, I 
 am tempted to insert here two letters which I received from 
 him respecting his two sons, whom he paid us the compli- 
 ment of sending to Winchester, where he himself had been 
 as a boy (1807-1811), first in commoners and afterwards in 
 college ; and of whom the elder became no less illustrious 
 
270 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 than his father, though for different quaHties and in a 
 different sphere. I had no experience of him in school, as he 
 was already so far advanced as to be placed at once under 
 Moberly. 
 
 Eugby: August 30, 1836. 
 
 My dear Sir, — You will forgive me for troubling you with 
 these few Hnes to introduce my boys to you. I shall leave them, 
 however, to commend themselves to you as they may by their 
 own conduct ; only begging to call your attention to tbe hesita- 
 tion in my younger boy's speech, which is very much owing to 
 nervousness, and which becomes worse if he is hurried or 
 anxious : so that, unless you are kind enough to make allow- 
 ance for him, I fear it may be a disadvantage to him when he is 
 up at books. . . . There are only eleven months between the ages 
 of the brothers, and both have been accustomed to read together 
 in the same books. The elder has more than the superiority of 
 his age over his brother in the freedom and power of his com- 
 positions ; but in general intelhgence, in knowledge, and in 
 thoughtfulness and depth of character, the younger is quite 
 equal to him. What I am most anxious about is the society 
 into which they may fall. I have asked Dr. Moberly, and I will 
 venture to request of you also, that if you have any reason to 
 think that they are forming undesirable acquaintances, you will 
 have the goodness to inform me of it : — there is nothing which I 
 so much dread, and I know too well the mass of evil that exists 
 in schools not to be most anxious that my boys should early 
 learn to pick out from among it the good, which is intermingled 
 with it no less surely. 
 
 I was very sorry not to see you in Winchester ; but I trust 
 that at one time or other I shall be more fortunate. 
 
 Mrs. Arnold unites with me in best compliments to Mrs. 
 Wordsworth, and believe me to be, 
 
 My dear Sir, 
 
 Very faithfully yours, 
 
 T. Aenold. 
 
 Fox How : Feb. 5, 1837. 
 Dear Sir, — I cannot let my boys return to Winchester with- 
 out expressing to you my sincere thanks for your kindness to 
 them, and for the note which you were so good as to send me by 
 
OXFORD PUBLIC ORATORSHIP 271 
 
 them. Your favourable notice of my younger boy gave me 
 great pleasure ; and I have been much pleased to observe the 
 interest with which he speaks of his work under you, and of 
 your manner of questioning : that is always a symptom that a 
 boy has been doing well. I am also much obliged to you for 
 your kind consideration of his hesitation, which 1 had feared 
 would greatly impede his progress ; but you have so encouraged 
 him and borne with him that I do not think he has found any 
 inconvenience from it. I am afraid he has not done much in the 
 holidays : I gave him a little practice in Verses, but we had not 
 a Bland down here, and could not get one ; and our habits here 
 altogether are rather desultory. Yet I trust that his mind has 
 not been quite asleep, and I am sure that his body derives 
 benefit from the constant exercise which this delicious country 
 tempts him to. 
 
 I can give you a good report of your friends at Rydal Mount. 
 Your cousin Dora is wonderfully better, and walks daily for a 
 considerable time. And I never saw Mr. Wordsworth in better 
 health or spirits. He seems anticipating with great freshness 
 of delight his journey to Rome. 
 
 Mrs. Arnold unites with me in best compliments to Mrs 
 Wordsworth, and I remain. 
 
 My dear Sir, 
 
 Your very faithful and obhged, 
 
 T. Arnold. 
 
 Later in the same year (1842) the Public Oratorship 
 at Oxford became vacant, and my name was mentioned for 
 it by friends, and especially and most kindly by Henry 
 Liddell, who wrote to me more than once upon the subject, 
 as being, he was so good as to say (Nov. 23, 1842) ' of all 
 men whom he knew the fittest for the office.' But it was 
 found that residence of some thirty weeks was required, 
 which put me out of the question. Liddell assured me 
 (Nov. 29, 1842) that if I had been there I * might have 
 cantered over the course without a canvass.' It was 
 gratifying to be told — and upon such good authority — that, 
 though I had then left Oxford more than seven years, I was 
 not forgotten. 
 
272 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 I have now to recall the way in which my several 
 summer holidays were spent subsequently to my great 
 bereavement. 
 
 In 1839 and 1840 I was still too much depressed and 
 out of heart to desire to enter upon new scenes : so my 
 time was mostly divided between visits to my father at 
 Buxted, and to Mrs. Hoare at Hampstead; except that in 
 the summer of the former year I went into Norfolk to 
 spend a few days with my dear sister-in-law Mary — the 
 * Polly ' of 1834 — then become the wife of the Eev. Abbot 
 Upcher, Kector of Kirby Cane, near Bungay. 
 
 In 1841 I took a lodging at Street, a village on the coast 
 of Devonshire, near to Dartmouth, and there I spent the 
 vacation with my infant daughter, and with one of the senior 
 prefects, Merriman (afterwards well known as the success- 
 ful master of the school at Guildford), as my companion. 
 On my arrival by sea, on a Saturday morning, I presently 
 received a call from one of the churchwardens, who informed 
 me that their clergyman had disappeared early in the week, 
 and that as they had not been able to find anyone to supply 
 his place for the next day, Sunday, it was hoped that I would 
 undertake the duty; which I promised to do — and did; 
 though somewhat disconcerted at such an inauspicious 
 beginning of the time to which I had been looking 
 forward for much-needed rest. However, I soon had my 
 compensation ; for it was there that I made acquaintance 
 with that wonderful man, the Warden's father, whose 
 character I have drawn in the Latin Epistle of the Boves 
 WiccamiccE ; Cornworthy, the parish of which he was rector, 
 being about eight miles from Street. 
 
 In 1842 1 was again at Street, and from thence went with 
 Henry Liddell to visit Robert Scott, his fellow workman in 
 the Greek Lexicon, at Duloe in Cornwall, a Balliol living, 
 of which he was then rector. When I was there, Liddell, 
 
TRAVELS DURING HOLIDAYS 273 
 
 who is an artist, asked me to sit to him for my Hkeness ; 
 and I rather think that the portrait which he took is now 
 in the possession of Lord Selborne. In the course of our 
 journeying, we passed by Llanhydroch, the seat of my old 
 friend Eobartes, but, unfortunately, I found he was away 
 from home. 
 
 In 1843 I was in Switzerland with Henry Liddell, as 
 my companion, chiefly at Thun and at Interlachen, where, 
 as I have said before, the Syntax of my Greek Grammar, 
 which had been so long due, was at length completed. 
 We made the ascent of the Faulhorn, and slept on the top. 
 When we were at the Grimsel, I inscribed some Greek 
 Iambics in the Traveller's Book. They had entirely 
 escaped my memory, when a friend whom I met at Salisbury 
 many years afterwards quoted to me the following three 
 lines, which were all he could recollect. He had recognised 
 the composition as mine, from its being subscribed by my 
 initials. 
 
 BatVctv, KaOevScLVf laOUiVj ttlvclv, ttolXlv 
 
 'BaLV€LV, TpiTTTJ^VV KOVTOV olaKO(TTpO<:j>€lV, 
 TOtOsS' 6 ^LOTOS wSc TOJV oSotTTOpOJV. 
 
 In 1844 I went alone to North Wales, and took up my 
 abode for some weeks at a small secluded inn near Pen- 
 maenmawr ; and from thence moved on to the Lakes, where 
 my uncle and aunt received me for the remainder of my 
 holidays at Eydal Mount. 
 
 In 1845 I again visited the Lake country, on this 
 occasion taking with me my little girl, and her governess, 
 and also my late wife's youngest sister, and her aunt, Miss 
 Day. We occupied a lodging at Ambleside, and spent a 
 very pleasant time. Among other excursions, I took, under 
 instructions given me by my uncle, a solitary walk of two 
 days (August 15 and 16) into the grand but less frequented 
 
274 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 district of Wastdale, in the course of which, what I saw 
 gave occasion for the following verses : 
 
 1. 
 
 Upon a Bainhow Seen at the Head of Eskdale, 
 on Descending Hardknot. 
 
 Stout o'er the hard rough pass I march, 
 
 When lo ! on either hand 
 A rainbow with majestic arch 
 
 The mountain's forehead spanned. 
 
 Beneath, the soft green vale I spied, 
 
 Above, the radiant bow ; 
 The faithful stream runs at my side 
 
 To guide me as I go. ^ 
 
 * We walk by faith, and not by sight ; ' 
 
 But to our backward gaze 
 Full oft faith crowns with heaven-born light 
 
 Her hard-est, knot-tiest ways. 
 
 Composed in Sight of Great Gable, on the Banks of 
 Wastwater, Looking toiuards the Head. 
 
 High towered the Monarch of the Vale, 
 
 His giant arms extending wide, 
 While peeping o'er the eastern pale 
 
 The sun shone bright upon his glossy side. 
 
 In solemn mood the mountain stood, 
 And downward looked as if in scorn 
 
 To see his fair unsteady flood 
 
 All smiles quick glancing to the breezy morn. 
 
 Ye wedded pair, alone I share 
 
 The charm your blended power has thrown 
 Around this scene, so wildly fair. 
 
 Lone wandering thus, I share it all alone. 
 
DEAN STANLEY'S ' LIFE OF ARNOLD ' 276 
 
 Nor all in vain ; for in me dwells 
 
 Some semblance of the outward scene, 
 
 If oft as the frail flesh rebels 
 The constant soul frowns on, with eye serene. 
 
 I am sorry that I have preserved no record of the con- 
 versations I had with my uncle, the poet, either when he 
 came to pay me a visit at Winchester in 1839, after receiv- 
 ing his honorary degree at Oxford, or when I was staying 
 with him at Eydal Mount in 1844, or in 1845, when I 
 occupied a lodging at Ambleside, as just now mentioned, 
 during my summer vacation. I can remember, however, 
 that at Winchester, in speaking with warm admiration of 
 Keble and * The Christian Year,' he said to me, with some 
 emphasis, that it was not from any disbelief or distrust of 
 the doctrines of Christianity, which he thoroughly accepted, 
 that he himself had abstained from writing upon subjects 
 of a distinctly religious character ; but out of a feeling of 
 reserve and reverence, because as a layman he did not 
 think himself fully qualified to treat them as they ought to 
 be treated. I also remember on another occasion — and 
 this must have been at Eydal, in 1844, for Stanley's * Life 
 of Arnold ' had been published in the spring of that year — 
 that he referred with no little displeasure to a letter of Dr. 
 Moberly's, which he had been reading in that work. The 
 circumstances were these. Stanley had requested Moberly, 
 after Arnold's death, to favour him with some expression of 
 opinion about his work at Rugby, such as, being head 
 master of another public school, he might be inclined to 
 offer. The letter, written in compliance with this request, 
 spoke in the highest terms not only (as was to be expected) 
 of Arnold's personal character, but of the * striking change 
 and improvement ' in the religious education of our large 
 schools (' though undoubtedly part of a general improve- 
 ment of our generation in respect of piety and reverence '), 
 
 T 2 
 
276 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 as * mainly attributable to him.' And my uncle, who, when 
 at Winchester, had been told by the Warden — we may be 
 sure, in his usually kind and enthusiastic language — of what 
 I had done, and, as he said, no one else could have done, 
 for the college boys in that direction, considered it un- 
 generous and unjust that no mention had been made in the 
 letter of my name. The passage which chiefly provoked his 
 displeasure was the following : 
 
 I have always felt and acknowledged that I owe more to a few 
 i^asual remarks of his [Arnold's] in respect to the government of 
 a public school than to any advice or example of any other 
 person. If there be improvement in the important -points of 
 which I have been speaking at Winchester (and from the bottom 
 of my heart I testify with great thankfulness that the improve- 
 ment is real and great) I do declare, in justice, that his example 
 encouraged me to hope that it might be effected, and his hints 
 suggested to me the way of effecting it. (Vol. i. p. 172.) 
 
 I remember once to have heard — whether or no from 
 Keble himself, I am not sure — that Sir W. Heathcote, who 
 had two sons in commoners, had expressed to him his re- 
 gret that there was ' so much jealousy between Moberly and 
 W^ordsworth.' At one time there was perhaps some little — I 
 will not say real, but — apparent ground for that remark. It 
 is certain that Moberly, with his larger number of boys in 
 commoners, had a more difficult field to cultivate than I had 
 with my smaller number of boys in college. And as our 
 dispositions were different in some respects, so also to some 
 extent were our methods in dealing with the boys. And the 
 result was perhaps an appearance of good — of good feeling 
 and good behaviour — on the part of the college boys, which 
 was not always or equally to be seen in those of commoners. 
 Moreover, it must be understood that a larger number of 
 the upper boys, being college prefects, necessarily fell to a 
 great extent into my hands in the matter of religious in- 
 
DEAN STANLEY'S 'LIFE OF ARNOLD' 277 
 
 fluence ; so that I had a full share — a real and independent 
 share — in whatever change for the better may have taken 
 place. At the same time, in reference to my uncle's com- 
 plaint, I must distinctly state that I knew Dr. Moberly too 
 well to suspect him of any intentional unkindness, and I 
 also felt that in attributing so much to Arnold — though, of 
 course, he must have meant what he wrote — he had been 
 even more unfair to himself than to me. We had then been 
 working together for eight years — i.e., from 1836 — and 
 certainly a great improvement had been effected in the 
 school. In regard to that result, he had, I believe, under- 
 rated the spontaneity of his own endeavours; and it is 
 certain that I had not come, either directly or indirectly, 
 under Arnold's influence. I had met with him once in a 
 common room at Oxford ; I had been present once when he 
 preached, also at Oxford, in Carfax Church ; I had heard 
 him deliver one of his lectures as Professor of History ; I 
 had heard him spoken of with enthusiasm by my friend 
 Walter Hamilton, who had been one of his pupils at Laleham ; 
 through Hamilton, I had received from him an overture to 
 become an assistant at Eugby ; ^ I had corresponded with 
 him about my Greek Grammar ; but I had read nothing 
 that he had written except a pamphlet on Church Eeform,^ 
 and I knew nothing of the great work he had been doing at 
 Eugby, and nothing of the means by which it had been 
 done. My obligations were many and great, through God's 
 mercy ; but they were due in other quarters. They were 
 due to domestic influences : to my father and his friends, 
 such as Joshua Watson and Hugh Eose, and not least to 
 
 ' Perhaps my success in athletics may have had some influence in 
 inducing him to make the offer, as we are told that 'in choosing his 
 assistants he had a sort of idiosyncrasy for a man who was ayadhs iraiCeiv.' 
 (Letter of Bonamy Price to Newman, in Letters &c. i. 247.) 
 
 '^ Some ten years ago I read nearly the whole of his Rugby Sermons 
 (5 vols.), for the first time ; and I wished I had read them sooner. 
 
278 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Mrs. Hoare — I wish I could add, to the systems pursued at 
 Harrow and at Oxford.^ They were due to the sanctifying 
 effect of the bereavements I had undergone ; to Moberly 
 himself, and to the good Warden ; to my brothers and per- 
 sonal friends, such as Hamilton, Claughton, and the two 
 Palmers ; and in a general way, no doubt, to a combination 
 of causes then at work in the social atmosphere, of which 
 the Tractarian movement, though not the sole, was un- 
 doubtedly the most important element. Of this last I shall 
 have more to say at the close of this chapter. In the mean- 
 time it will not, I trust, be suspected for a moment that I 
 can have any wish whatever to detract from the transcen- 
 dent merit of Dr. Arnold ; — and certainly my uncle himself, 
 who was intimately acquainted with him, and had a very 
 high esteem for him, though upon some points they widely 
 differed, had no such wish ; — but as Stanley's Life is so 
 widely read, and has deservedly become a standard work, 
 I think it only right to qualify the impression which 
 Moberly' s letter is calculated to convey, in simple justice 
 to other school reformers, and not least to Moberly himself. 
 The truth is, there w^as a general awakening, which in many 
 instances, as with us at Winchester, partook decidedly of a 
 Church character, such as Arnold's teaching and example, 
 however excellent in their way, had little or no tendency to 
 create. 
 
 To return to Winchester. In the long half-year of 1844, 
 I undertook to read occasionally on a Sunday evening 
 original papers to any of the college prefects, who, of their 
 own free will, might desire to come and listen to them at 
 my house. The papers were on subjects of a mixed secular 
 
 ' In a letter to my father, March 15, 1829, my uncle remarks : ' The 
 education most wanted is an improvement in the public schools, preparatory 
 to one in the universities.' The improvement was then just beginning. 
 According to Mr. Simeon (see below, p. 348), it had already begun at 
 Cambridge. 
 
LECTURES ON SUNDAY EVENINGS 279 
 
 and sacred character, such as I hoped would tend both 
 
 * prodesse et delectare.' They included * Chaucer as the 
 Father of English Poetry ' — contemporary with William of 
 Wykeham, and Wycliffe, father of the Eeformation — with 
 select passages from his works ; * Eobert Lowth,' greatly 
 distinguished while a boy in college at Winchester, by his 
 verses * On the East Window of the Chapel,' by his * Choice 
 of Hercules,' and other pieces of poetry, and at Oxford, as 
 Poetry Professor, by his * Prselectiones ' on Hebrew poetry, 
 and ultimately Bishop of London ; on ' the Commination 
 Office of the Prayer Book and the Penitential Discipline of 
 the Primitive Church,' on a Sunday evening in Lent (see 
 
 * Christian Boyhood,' vol. i. pp. 456 &c. &c.). And after the 
 reading the boys were encouraged to discuss the subject of 
 the paper in familiar conversation. 
 
 In the latter or * short half ' year of 1844, my health 
 had begun to give way, and the doctor who attended me 
 positively forbade me to go on with my school work. It 
 could not be said that the work itself in actual amount 
 was at all heavy or excessive, for I had one whole holiday 
 (Tuesday) and two half-holidays (Thursday and Saturday) 
 every week ; but the conditions of the work were such as 
 to strain a constitution much stronger than mine was 
 then, or had ever been. For instance, I had to rise— and 
 did not at all dislike doing so — every morning, except 
 Sunday, a little after five in summer, and in winter at 
 six, in order to be present at Chapel, which during the 
 whole time I was second master I never missed — I believe 
 I may say — more than two or three times. As everything, I 
 believe, is now altered, it may be interesting to Wykeham- 
 ists if I place upon record how in my time the principal 
 work of the school was carried on. Moberly and I held 
 each a class when ' up at books ' — i.e., to say their lessons 
 — at opposite ends of the great schoolroom. Meanwhile, 
 the other boys who had their lessons to prepare were at 
 
280 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 work promiscuously in the intermediate space which formed 
 the main portion of the room — the college boys at their 
 private * scobs,' and the commoners wherever a bench 
 afforded them a vacant seat. The wear and tear to the 
 masters was doubtless increased by this state of things, 
 which necessarily involved a certain amount of continual 
 noise, or at least of confusion of sounds ; and all the more 
 when, as sometimes happened, both Moberly and I had an 
 assistant master sitting opposite to us, and teaching a class 
 of younger boys. Moberly 's hours and mine for attendance 
 in school were slightly different. In the forenoon mine 
 were 7.30-8.30, and 9.30-11.30 ; in the afternoon {i.e., on a 
 whole school day, which was three times a week) 2-5 : his 
 were 8-8.30, and 10-12 a.m., and 3-6 p.m. But I frequently 
 remained in beyond my proper time, especially in an 
 afternoon till nearly 6, in order that the work, whatever 
 it might be, which came last, might not be scamped, but 
 done thoroughly. Qidcquid agas, agere pro viribus (Cic), 
 or, * Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy 
 might ' (Eccles.), was my favourite maxim for the boys, 
 and I acted upon it myself. This was rather a strain ; and, 
 together with the early rising, and still more the miserably 
 ill-ventilated condition of the schoolroom, especially on the 
 long summer afternoons (a condition which was, I believe, 
 thoroughly remedied soon after I left), it gradually tended to 
 impair my health. It should be added that Moberly had 
 also work in school for two hours on Saturday afternoons, 
 when I had none ; so that upon the whole the advantage 
 in the matter of actual school-time was on my side. 
 
 I had been in the habit of taking regular horse exercise 
 — usually in company with a dear friend and most estimable 
 man, Desborough Walford, the mathematical master — in 
 the middle of the day — i.e., when the forenoon school hours 
 were over ; — and but for that I should probably have broken 
 down much sooner than I did. I retired to Brighton for 
 
AT LEAMINGTON UNDER DR. JEPHSON 281 
 
 the benefit of the sea air ; and there my father came over 
 to meet me from Buxted, his Hving in Sussex. I remained 
 there for some weeks, and then went to Leamington, to put 
 myself under Dr. Jephson, who at that time was enjoying 
 a great and widespread reputation for his treatment of 
 cases more or less similar to mine. At Leamington I was 
 quite alone; but I had the satisfaction of making acquaint- 
 ance with Mr. Galton, and of attending his daily service. 
 He was a remarkably good extempore preacher, and in other 
 respects, besides being a kind and friendly companion, 
 realised all I could wish in a clergyman. I am sorry I 
 quite lost sight of him afterwards ; but in later life at 
 Exeter, I believe, he became rather extreme. I cannot say 
 that I think Dr. Jephson did me any real good ; but the 
 entire rest and change of air and scene which had been 
 thus obtained enabled me to return to Winchester and re- 
 sume my work, after the Christmas holidays were over, at 
 the beginning of 1845. 
 
 While I was staying at Leamington, I received the 
 following kind letter from Henry Manning : 
 
 Lavington : Jan. 16, 1845. 
 
 My dear Wordsworth, — I had just laid down a vexatious letter 
 when I took up yours, and I thank you doubly for it. The true- 
 hearted affection of it made aU our old brotherly feelings kindle 
 in me : and I cannot say what real consolation it gave me all day 
 long. Every year, as the world without gets darker and lonelier, 
 I turn more and more to my old friends in boyhood, whom I love 
 deeply, and none more than yourself. I wish we could meet, and 
 bring back again into activity and consciousness all that I know 
 we still feel to each other ; all the more, now that it is taken up 
 into a higher unity in the highest of all thoughts and desires. 
 
 I am very thankful that you have found anything in my 
 University Sermons to sympathise in. I send them to you, as 
 you wrote in the * Holy Living and Dying ' you gave me (which 
 very book is consecrated to me by the familiar use of one who is 
 now with all you so much love), ' Haud parvsB pignus amicitiaB.' 
 
S82 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 As to Family Prayers,^ I always use the Prayer Book, avoiding 
 the Mattins and Evensong ; and I find the store is very sufficient. 
 Could you (for you would I know) come to me for one day on 
 your return ? It would greatly delight me. May God give you 
 health and all blessings. 
 
 Ever, my dear Wordsworth, 
 
 Yours very affectionately, 
 
 H. E. Manning. 
 
 The following is from a letter of my uncle's to my father 
 a few days later, January 24, 1845 : 
 
 Miss Fenwick has just seen Charles at Leamington ; he has 
 been introduced to all our friends there. Miss F. was exceedingly 
 struck with Charles's likeness to his relations at Rydal, especially 
 to Dora and our Sister. Dr. Jephson appears to be doing him 
 good ; but he must take care not to overwork himself, or all will 
 be in vain. I have just received a volume of Sermons from Chris ; 
 but, as I cannot read by candlelight, and have been very much 
 occupied during the daylight in various ways, I have not yet 
 been able to gratify my wish by perusing it. I am afraid he too 
 will suffer from too much work. I am, however, truly glad that 
 he has left Harrow. 
 
 Being much pestered with beggars at Leamington, 
 especially on the walk towards Warwick, I wrote to Arthur 
 Acland, a well-known philanthropist, for advice how I 
 ought to deal with them. Those were days when ' Charity 
 Organisation ' was unknown ; and for me as a stranger and 
 an invalid to enter upon a crusade to trace out the merits 
 of cases of mendicity was impossible. The following is his 
 reply : 
 
 Jan. 29, 1845. 
 My dear Wordsworth, — It so happens that the question 
 which you ask me relates to a subject of which I have thought a 
 good deal, and I can at once answer it by a reference to my left- 
 hand waistcoat pocket which carries halfpence for that purpose. 
 
 * In answer to a question from me about the Prayers he used in Family 
 Worship. I was then engaged in preparing my little book of Family 
 Prayers. 
 
ARTHUR ACLAND ON MENDICITY 283 
 
 However, this is no proof that I am right, and, having admitted 
 my guilt, I am now to show cause. And therefore (seriously) I 
 will tell you my view of the matter. For all Christians I feel that 
 the sight of apparent want and distress is prima facie the presence 
 and call of our Lord Himself. ' The poor ye have with you 
 always.' ' Whatsoever ye have done &c. . . . unto me.' Now, 
 if no man is a poor man to me until he is proved beyond a doubt 
 to be so, then this text, * The poor you have with you always,' is 
 of little or no practical meaning, for not with beggars only, but 
 with all the poorer classes, I can say by experience that a real 
 insight into their ways and means is almost, except in a few 
 cases, even in one's own parish, unattainable. I should find my 
 heart wonderfully closed to the poor if I allowed my actual 
 knowledge of imposition, both in residents and vagrants, to weigh 
 with me in a case where I do not know it. But I feel it a duty, 
 on the other hand, not to encourage imposture or vice ; and there- 
 fore, except where great want is obvious beyond mistake, or dis- 
 tress thoroughly known (especially as my means are by no means 
 unlimited), I do not think it a duty to do more than remove the 
 possibility of starvation. A penny or twopence is what I usually 
 give in such cases, and I would not abandon the practice for any- 
 thing. It is never permitted to come on me inconveniently, and I 
 find by keeping a box and putting the halfpence into it which one 
 gets from turnpikes, parcels, &c., I have an ample stock. These 
 poor people's blessings are worth having. I find a wonderful 
 sympathy and kindness from them. They quite enter into the 
 smallness of the sum where they see it is not only willing but pre- 
 pared for them, and a kind word either of warning or consolation 
 with a penny is better than a severe examination and sixpence. 
 
 Where there is time and means of inquiry I think it ought to 
 be made, and more done. Where there is not, this little can be 
 done ; and if it is done with courtesy and charity, as to our Lord, 
 it is part of a future store (of His mercy). I am sure there is 
 much imposture. But I as firmly believe that much of this is 
 falsehood as to particulars of place, time, &c., &c., rather than 
 false pretence of want, and, moreover, I believe it is very much 
 caused by the harshness and habit of suspicion which is so much 
 indulged by some, and allowed by so many good men. Where it 
 is taken up as a Christian duty in this little way, I should have the 
 greatest confidence that it would not be over-burdensome. I mean 
 
284 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 it would be providentially limited. Perhaps a man who habitually 
 refuses has numberless beggings and no peace, while one who 
 does not refuse is only allotted his share, and with it much 
 comfort. 
 
 Believe me to be, 
 
 Very sincerely yours, 
 
 Akthub Acland. 
 
 Another kind letter from my old friend, and Oxford 
 pupil, Henry Manning, received after my return to Win- 
 chester, may be added here. 
 
 Petworth : Feb. 24, 1845. 
 
 My dear Wordsworth, — On Saturday I was making the cor- 
 rections you kindly sent me, in a 2nd Edition of my University 
 Sermons : but I did not need that memorial to bring to mind 
 your last letter. I have often thought of it : and of you : some- 
 times with pleasure at the thought how real and lively old 
 affections are, and sometimes with pain at the consciousness how 
 undeserved are the kind opinions you have allowed yourself to 
 entertain of me. I should indeed enjoy spending some quiet 
 days here with you, but not on the terms you suggested; in 
 which I should sadly fail you. You can hardly think how often 
 I have wished to read again with you. I feel as if a little reading 
 under your help would do for me now what years failed to do 
 when I was at Oxford. And I should exceedingly desire to read 
 systematically and exactly some of the Fathers and Schoolmen. 
 Every day makes me feel more my want of deep and thorough 
 study early in life. And I feel continually more conscious that 
 there must be a Science of the Saints based upon infallible truths 
 and capable of a full and methodical statement. Our popular 
 Theology is a perfect chaos, and all that we do is little more than 
 to clear this and that particular region, without any general view 
 of the outline of the whole. We hardly know what is capable oi 
 statement and what is not — i.e., we have no scientific exposition 
 of doctrine, ethics, and practical wisdom, &c. 
 
 You will not think I am wishing for a merely intellectual 
 system. I believe what is called the Science of the Saints to be 
 eminently productive of sanctity and devotion, as we see in the 
 life of S. Thomas Aquinas. And such work as this, together with 
 active charitv is to vou and to mc our home and our all. 
 
RESIGNATION OF SECOND MASTERSHIP 285 
 
 Whenever you can find time from your heavy work to write 
 to me, I shall be very glad. I suppose your Easter holidays are 
 bespoken. 
 
 Believe me, 
 
 My dear Wordsworth, 
 
 Ever affectionately yours, 
 
 H. E. Manning. 
 
 After the thorough rest at Leamington, by God's mercy 
 I contrived to get through the year 1845 without any serious 
 impediment. How the summer holidays were spent has 
 been already told ; but when Christmas came again, and I 
 went to my father's at Buxted, he was so little satisfied 
 with my condition, and became so averse to my persisting 
 in a course which he felt was shortening my life, that I 
 considered it my duty to resign my ofiice ; and all the more 
 because he himself was declining in health — he had resigned 
 the Mastership of Trinity in 1841 ^ — and, having no one 
 with him at Buxted, required the help and comfort of my 
 society. It was a painful struggle to me to give up a 
 position to which I had become, on many accounts, so 
 strongly attached ; and before the step was finally deter- 
 mined on, every effort was made on the part of the kind 
 Warden, and Moberly, and the assistant masters, to induce 
 me to reconsider it, upon the understanding that I should 
 be relieved of any portion of my duty which I might find 
 too much, or unsuited to my constitution ; but my father's 
 own condition, and the arguments which he used,^ appeared 
 
 ' Before he resigned he stipulated that Whewell should be his successor, 
 to which Sir K. Peel, then Prime Minister, consented, to the disappointment 
 of Sedgwick, as appears from his Life, recently published. 
 
 2 I find, in a letter so far back as February 6, 1840, he entertained mis- 
 givings that the work at Winchester was too much for my health, and that, 
 unless considerable alterations could be made in the conditions of it, I ought 
 to resign : ' If, after the matter has been submitted to the Fellows, they 
 persist in saying that no alteration can or shall be made, then I say without 
 hesitation, you must retire.'' 
 
286 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 to leave me no alternative but to act as he desired. And it 
 was well that I did so ; for within a month (viz. February 2, 
 1846) he himself sank under the illness which had begun 
 to tell upon him ; and it must have been to me a cause of 
 bitter self-reproach for the remainder of my life, if at such 
 a time I had not been able to remain with him till the end 
 came. He was buried in the churchyard at Buxted. 
 
 The following are the letters which I received from the 
 Warden and Moberly in answer to the announcement of my 
 intention to resign the second mastership. 
 
 Cornworthy : Jan. 15, 1846. 
 My dear Wordsworth, — It is impossible for me to express the 
 feelings with which I have read your letter ; a more severe blow 
 I could hardly have received, and I fear I may say the same of 
 the School. I cannot for a moment blame you for a resolution 
 which has such reasons to justify it. Nay, rather, I am sure you 
 are taking the line of duty to your father and yourself. I have 
 often looked with great anxiety on your health, and, although I 
 had lately flattered myself that it was becoming, and would still 
 continue more and more confirmed, yet I fear that even on that 
 score alone there is good ground for the step which you have 
 taken. You seem to have so fully considered the matter, and 
 there is so much of a firm purpose in your letter, that I despair 
 of your altering it. However, nothing in this world would give 
 me so much pleasure as to receive a line from you indicating a 
 change of intention. I had looked forward to your continuance 
 with us, and, in the event, which probably cannot be very far off, 
 of Moberly's being removed from us to some other office, of your 
 being head master and carrying out all the schemes of good, 
 which I know have long been the constant occupation of your 
 thoughts. I now pray most heartily that all may be for your 
 own best happiness, and that God's favour may still be on our 
 College and School, and turn all to its eventual benefit also. I 
 shall be in Winchester next week. I will then take immediate 
 steps for electing your successor. You know on whom my 
 wishes are set, and so let a line from you meet me there ; and I 
 know you will excuse me if I do not take any public notice of 
 your letter till then — this day week — for I cannot make up my 
 
RESIGNATION OF SECOND MASTERSHIP 287 
 
 mind to do so till I have heard from you again. Of course, it is 
 impossible to get a successor to you before the end of the 
 holidays. I am deeply sorry to hear of your excellent father's 
 health. I have not yet written to him, as I intended doing ; beg 
 him to pardon me for this, and give him my warmest wishes 
 and regards. My own dear parents are well, and send you their 
 kindest love. My love to dear Charlotte. May God for ever 
 bless you, my dear Wordsworth. 
 
 Ever your aifectionate Friend, 
 
 R. Bartek. 
 
 I write this in haste, not to lose the post. I cannot express 
 
 half I feel. 
 
 Otterbourn : Jan. 15. 
 
 My dear Wordsworth, — Your letter, which has by following 
 me into the country been delayed a day, gives me most unfeigned 
 pain and uneasiness : and the more so because I fear from the 
 manner in which you speak of your decision that it is made irre- 
 vocably. Most truly do I wish it may not be so, and that you 
 will allow our representation of the immense loss which we 
 should sustain by your quitting us to alter your determination. 
 Indeed, I cannot but think the position one very much more 
 hkely to suit with your tastes, interests, and health than any 
 other which, at least at present, is open to you. Most heartily I 
 wish it were in my power to make room for you in a place more 
 adequate to your claims, and truly if any means of supporting my 
 large family in respectability were to offer to me I should be very 
 ready to relinquish it into your hands ; but I fear there is at 
 present no great prospect of any such thing. 
 
 I suppose that your letter will bring the Warden immediately 
 to Winchester ; and in a state of great anxiety and disappoint- 
 ment. Pray let us hear from you again shortly ; and if it be 
 possible, with the notice of an altered purpose. 
 
 I duly received the Character Books, which I thank you for. 
 I have only just completed my letters. 
 
 Will you kindly make my compliments to your father ? I 
 little thought what bad effects a visit to Buxted was likely to 
 have. 
 
 Believe me, my dear Wordsworth, 
 Yours very faithfully, 
 
 George Moberly. 
 
288 ANNAI.S OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 The following is an extract from a second letter of the 
 Warden's, written after he had heard of my father's death. 
 
 College : Feb. 2, 1846. 
 My dear Wordsworth, — I feel for you with all my heart for 
 the loss of so dear and excellent a parent. . . . Since it has 
 pleased God thus to remove from you the bond of duty which* 
 was the chief cause certainly of your resignation, is there any 
 other reason of sufficient strength to take you from us ? I verily 
 believe that those very candidates who have the most reasonable 
 expectation of succeeding you would be unaffectedly glad at your 
 change of purpose. So, my dear Wordsworth, give this matter 
 your immediate and most serious attention. Your brother is 
 with you, the only person whom now I should think you would 
 care to consult. I shall anxiously wait your answer by return of 
 the post. Do but say that you are willing to remain. I cannot 
 think that you will ever find an occupation, or at least for some 
 time to come, more suited to you, in which you may hope to do 
 more good, or, I truly believe, more likely to preserve your 
 health. The day of election has been talked of for next Tuesday ; 
 but this is nothing. I shall get your letter on Thursday if you 
 write by return, and can make every needful arrangement. Give 
 my kindest regards to your brother. 
 
 Ever yours, my dear Wordsworth, 
 
 Most affectionately, 
 
 R. Babter. 
 
 From Bev. G. B. Lee, Assistant Tutor in CoUegej 
 and now the Warden, as Barter's successor. 
 
 Feb. 2, 1846. 
 My dear Wordsworth, — Having just heard that the Warden 
 has written to you to beg you to withdraw your resignation in 
 consequence of the release of your excellent father from all 
 earthly suffering, I cannot resist the temptation of adding what 
 small influence I may have in hopes that you may be persuaded 
 at least seriously to consider the matter. I have not time to 
 urge at length the many arguments in favour of your keeping 
 the situation, if possible ; but this I can say, that, being in some 
 sense a looker on, I feel sure that you can do more good here, 
 
RESIGNATION OF SECOND MASTERSHIP 289 
 
 even if your health should not be better than it has been during 
 the past year, than you can anywhere else, and I may add, I 
 feel quite sure, than anyone else would do in the same situation. 
 Excuse the great haste in which I write, but as a good Wyke- 
 hamist (at least in one sense, I trust) I cannot help doing what 
 I may to keep you there. In great haste. 
 
 Yours ever most sincerely, 
 
 G. B. Lee. 
 
 From Walter Hamilton. 
 
 Jan. 27, 1846. 
 
 My dear Wordsworth, — Is Wilson's report to me quite true, 
 that you are about to give up Winchester ? Is it a thing done 
 and past, or about to be ? Of course, if it is the former I will only 
 say I trust it is well. If it is a plan which you are thinking of 
 realising I should like to have a talk with you, and would for this 
 object come over to you at any time. My brother-in-law [F. Lear, 
 now Archdeacon] with all your other pupils will break their hearts, 
 and I hear Mr. Keble is much grieved. However, no one can 
 judge or act for another, and I am sure you have the best of 
 guidance. 
 
 Ever, dear Wordsworth, 
 
 Your most affectionate Friend, 
 
 W. K. Hamilton. 
 
 The following were among the letters of condolence 
 received on my father's death. 
 
 From the Archbishop of Canterbury, Dr. Howley. 
 
 Lambeth : Feb. 3, 1846. 
 
 My dear Sir, — I have received the melancholy intelhgence 
 conveyed in your letter with deep concern. 
 
 In Dr. Wordsworth the Church has lost a most able divine 
 and defender, his family an object of veneration and affection, 
 and his friends and his flock a friend and pastor to whom they 
 looked with respect, regard, and esteem. 
 
 This event has come upon me quite unexpectedly, as till yes- 
 terday I had not heard a report of the illness which has ter- 
 minated so fataUy, and not many days since I wrote a letter to 
 
 u 
 
290 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Dr. Wordsworth on the supposition that he was in the enjoyment 
 of his usual health. 
 
 I can most truly assure you of my sincere sympathy with 
 you in the affliction you feel at being deprived of so dear and 
 honoured a relation. 
 
 I remain, 
 
 My dear Sir, 
 
 Your faithful Servant, 
 
 W. Cantuar. 
 Eev. Charles Wordsworth. 
 
 My uncle's estimate of his brother was expressed in 
 a letter from Eydal Mount, February 5, 1846, in these 
 words : 
 
 In your view of the loss which the Church and the Country 
 will sustain in the removal of such a friend as your beloved 
 father I entirely concur. His activity, his zeal, and his judg- 
 ment ^ were in no quarter surpassed. 
 
 From E. Quillinan, Esq. 
 
 Oporto : Feb. 19, 1846. 
 
 My dear Cousin, — Dora would write to you, but she is so de- 
 pressed by the loss that she, as well as you, have suffered in your 
 dear and most excellent father, that I take the pen out of her hand 
 to relieve her from what would be a painful task. You know her 
 well enough, and might be sure that she would mourn indeed ; but 
 I have never seen her so thoroughly subdued by grief till now. 
 
 Her health has been wonderfully improved, but I have my 
 fears of a relapse when we change this climate for our own. We 
 think of returning home not later than the end of March or the 
 beginning of April — rather too soon, I think ; but we may be 
 guided by what we hear from Eydal. We propose to make some 
 days' stay in or near London, and hope for the chance of seeing 
 
 ' Gladstone and Manning, in the early days of their authorship, were in 
 the habit of sending copies of their publications to my father, and I have 
 several letters to him from both, which show the value they attached, not 
 only to his good opinion, but to his judgment, especially upon questions 
 bearing upon the relations of Church and State. 
 
LETTERS OF CONDOLENCE ON MY FATHER'S DEATH 291 
 
 you and your daughter there. Pray give our best regards and 
 condolence to Dr. and Mrs. C. Wordsworth when you see them. 
 
 My friend Falcon ^ must deeply feel the loss of his Rector, for 
 I know how he honoured and loved him, 
 
 I write so very briefly because I must immediately send off 
 my letters, as the communication of the steamer with this port 
 is uncertain at this season of the year, and I therefore send them 
 by the Merchant's Express to Vigo, which is about to start. If 
 you see Mrs. and Miss Hoare, pray offer our best regards. 
 
 Believe me, 
 
 Faithfully yours, 
 
 Edward Quillinan. 
 
 From Dr. Moherly, 07i the Same Occasion. 
 
 Winchester : Feb. 11, 1846. 
 My dear Wordsworth, — The various events of the last three 
 weeks, so melancholy to you and to us, have so completely altered 
 the views and feelings with which I was in the habit of returning 
 to our work at the beginning of a new year, that I can hardly 
 gather them together sufficiently to know how to express them to 
 you. Believe me that a most true and sincere sympathy in your 
 anxiety and subsequent bereavement has been felt by us, and that 
 we have most earnestly desired every blessing of condolence and 
 peace to you under them. I shared the Warden's wish most 
 truly that, as it had pleased God to take your dear father away 
 before the time appointed for the election of a second master, 
 you might possibly be content to return ; but I own I did not feel 
 so sanguine of your agreeing to do so as he did. He, as is his 
 custom, had not a shadow of a doubt ; and only waited (I might 
 almost say could hardly wait) your answer to announce your 
 return to the Fellows. However at last the day came, and . . . 
 F. Wickham has been elected to supply your place. . . . 
 
 Meanwhile, uncomfortable as I was to have men like Hickley 
 and Heathcote passed over for the sake of Wickham ... I cannot 
 forget that he is a worthy fellow, has, I hope, no opposing spirit, 
 even in serious matters, and is a very practised and skilful 
 master in the routine of discipline and teaching. For the rest 
 we must wait and see. 
 
 ■ My father's curate at Uckfield. 
 
 ♦ u 2 
 
292 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Meanwhile we have assembled : only to feel how much we 
 have lost in losing you— as we shall feel every day more and 
 more. The Warden assures me that you are coming to stay with 
 him for two or three months, which I am very rejoiced to hear. 
 
 How is little Charlotte ? I hope she will often pay us visits 
 in Winchester, as it would be very sad for my little ones to lose 
 the company of their favourite playmate. Perhaps when she is 
 a little older you will trust her to come and stay awhile among 
 them. 
 
 You will have heard of Pusey's Sermon. I heard it ; and 
 cannot doubt of its being altogether unassailable by unfriendly 
 attacks. It is a great thing that that congregation (so immense 
 and so attentive) has heard those faithful words. Pray give my 
 very kind regards to your brother, and believe me, my dear 
 Wordsworth, 
 
 Ever yours affectionately, 
 
 Geobge Moberly. 
 
 From John L. Anderdon, Esq., Author of the 
 ' Life of Bishop Ken, by A Layman.' 
 
 London : Feb. 24, 1846. 
 My dear Sir, — You only do me justice when you believe that 
 I sympathised with you on the late melancholy occasion which 
 deprived you of your excellent and most highly esteemed father, 
 to whom I was early indebted for many kind and condescending 
 attentions. It is a bereavement not only to you and your 
 brother, but to the Church, of which he was a steadfast and 
 loving son amidst confusion and apostacy. And another sincere 
 regret I have had in connection with your name, the great loss 
 which Wykeham's school is going to sustain. I must even to 
 yourself say that it is irreparable : when I think of the influence 
 which is unfolding out through our public schools in all the 
 various developments of youthful dispositions, fraught with evil 
 or good, I can find no position so important or interesting as that 
 of their masters. I must not, however, say all that occurs to me 
 on the intended change ; I only hope your exertions for the good 
 of the Church will be called forth in a more extended sphere ; 
 and may your successor prove a spiritual guide as well as a 
 teacher of human learning to those young Christians, and train 
 them up to be fit for the society of saints and angels. 
 
LETTERS OF CONDOLENCE ON Mi FATHER'S DEATH 293 
 
 And now, dear Sir, how am I to thank you for the beautiful 
 Latin version of Bishop Ken's Hymns ? [See p. 29G.] It is 
 indeed a charming production, and high testimony to the merit 
 of the originals, that they have found a translator who can so 
 fully enter into their spirit, and one whose well-known classic 
 taste has been able to do them justice. I cordially thank you, 
 and shall put the book amongst my bijoux. The more I study 
 the character of the sweet hymnist, the more I prize whatever 
 tends to his honour. I return you the Sermon you were so good 
 as to lend me,^ with a few memoranda of dates, for the accuracy 
 of which I hope to present to you my authorities, if ever I am 
 permitted to put them into print. -^ I am not idle, I assure you ; 
 but when I say that every hour I can give to the object is stolen 
 from sleep, or the necessary relaxation from the occupations of 
 business, you may judge how slowly I proceed. Last night, 
 however, I took him [Bp. Ken] from amidst the thronging multi- 
 tudes who testified their delight at his acquittal before the Court 
 at Westminster, from whence the seven Bishops * retired with all 
 the privacy they could to their respective abodes.' What remains 
 will be more difficult, to show his consistency and firmness in the 
 change of dynasty, and amidst the many shades of difference 
 that separated the Nonjuring leaders — difficult only because the 
 sources of information are not so familiar or accessible as the 
 authorities for the earlier events of his life. But I must not take 
 up your time. 
 
 Believe me, my dear Sir, 
 With respect, 
 
 Yours very faithfully, 
 
 John L. Andkrdon. 
 
 From Boundell Palmer, 
 
 Lincoln's Inn : March 10, 1846. 
 I did, I assure you, receive the translations from Keble, and 
 was as much delighted with them as I am always with what you 
 do ; they appear to me very nearly perfect. I should have ac- 
 knowledged them at the time, but they came w4ien I was on the 
 
 ' The Sermon on Bishop Ken, printed in Christian Boyhood, ii. 336. 
 '^ The writer was then preparing a second and much enlarged edition of 
 his Life of Bishop Ken. 
 
294 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 wing for my Christmas vacation, and I missed your note which 
 accompanied them till long afterwards. Just when I was going 
 to write to you about them, your resignation of the mastership 
 first, and afterwards the event which followed it, made me think 
 of other things in connection with you ; which was the reason, 
 and the only reason, why T did not mention them in my last note. 
 
 You cannot, I am sure, doubt what my answer must be to 
 your proposition about the Trochaics. [See p. 305.] That you 
 should think my verses worthy of such honour is almost enough 
 to persuade me that they are so : at any rate, it is in my eyes 
 the greatest honour which they or their author could receive. I 
 beg to see the Trochaics, though I shall certainly be quite un- 
 equal to criticise them. And, if your plan is carried out to the 
 extent of printing the Greek and the English side by side in 
 Linwood's book, I should like, pro hdc vice, that the authorship 
 of the original should be indicated or acknowledged there ' just so 
 far and in the same manner as that of the translation may be, 
 in order that it may be to each of us as a ^vq^oo-wov </)tAta9, as 
 well as what it may seem to others. 
 
 I write this without having had time to read more than the 
 dedication of your [Farewell] Sermon. Oh, my dearest friend, it 
 makes my heart ache to think that those boys should lose such a 
 teacher and guide ; but perhaps when you are gone some of them 
 will know what they have lost even better than they can now, 
 and you may leave your works behind you, I trust, as well as be 
 followed by them. Winchester for the last ten years has been, 
 and ever will be, dearer to me for your sake than even for all my 
 old debt of gratitude ; much as I have felt, and shall ever (I 
 hope) feel, that. 
 
 Ever your most affectionate, 
 
 RouNDELL Palmer. 
 
 From William Palmer^ of Magdalen. 
 
 Magdalen College : July 5, 1846. 
 My dearest Wordsworth, — Roundell has sent on to me your 
 note announcing your very great, and in this world irreparable, 
 loss. We too — Roundell I mean and myself — must look forward 
 
 ' Hitherto they had appeared anonymously. They were not published 
 in Linwood's Anthologia, but in my College of St. Mary Winton. 
 
LETTERS OF CONDOLENCE ON MY FATHER'S DEATH 295 
 
 and prepare ourselves (if we continue) to suffer the like bereave- 
 ment before very many years pass, and the thought of this may 
 perhaps make us the more capable of sympathising with you 
 now. What I feel most for myself — and I suppose it is true of 
 others also, in such deep distress — is that whenever our natural 
 feelings, however strongly moved, subside in due time, and we 
 are carried on by the force of habit and by the routine of daily 
 life, we generally then find on looking back that we have missed 
 (or seem to ourselves to have missed) either the whole or great 
 part of that permanent advantage which might have been made 
 of this or that occasion. Our mere natural sufferings, whether 
 of mind or body, are useless ; but by faith every grain and atom 
 of them may become a medicine to everlasting health or an im- 
 perishable jewel. I trust, and indeed I am assured, that it is and 
 will be so with you — I would that I had less reason to doubt of 
 myself whenever my own time may come to practise what it is 
 so very easy to write. In the mean time we shall, I trust, con- 
 tinue to pray for one another and for all that are near and dear 
 to each other, whether living with us or departed, that we may 
 all meet again with joy and know one another better than we 
 have ever done here, without fear either of sin or separation. 
 Ever, my dearest Wordsworth, 
 
 Your affectionate Friend, 
 
 W. Palmer. 
 
 From Bev. G. W. Huntingford, one of the Tutors in Commoners. 
 
 Winchester : Feb. 12, 1846. 
 
 My dear Wordsworth, — H I had known where to direct to 
 you, I should have long ago intruded on you with one line to 
 express the very deep regret with which I heard of the loss we 
 have sustained by your resignation. I am sure we all feel that 
 we have lost a friend to whom we have long looked up with 
 admiration and affection, and the College one who most zealously 
 and successfully strove to make it the school of * Godliness and 
 good learning ' which our blessed founder intended it to be. 
 
 But I hope we may not say we have lost a friend, though we 
 shall not see him so often as we wish ; and I am sure we shall 
 have your prayers that the good work in which you were * pars 
 tanta ' may go on and prosper. 
 
296 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 I need not assure you how much I sympathise also with your 
 recent loss ; and how glad I am that, even to our misfortune, you 
 were able to gratify a father's last wishes. 
 
 Earnestly wishing you health, strength, and happiness, 
 I am, my dear Wordsworth 
 
 Ever yours affectionately, 
 
 Geo. W. Huntingfobd. 
 
 Eeference has been made in more than one of the fore- 
 going letters to my translations of Bishop Ken's three 
 hymns (into Latin Elegiacs), and of Keble's Morning and 
 Evening Hymns (into Sapphics). They were composed in 
 the course of my last half-year, mostly during the night, 
 when I could not sleep, and printed in elegant 8vo. form, 
 and copies were given as a Christmas present to the upper 
 boys. The following kind letter from Dr. Williams, Warden 
 of New College, was in acknowledgment of the copy which 
 I sent to him. 
 
 New College : Jan. 2, 1846. 
 
 My dear Wordsworth, — I have always thought your trifles 
 * esse aliquid ' ; but I cannot reckon amongst them the beautiful 
 versions of Ken and Keble that I have received this morning. 
 They deserve a higher name. It is no trifling benefit to Wyke- 
 hamical men or boys to have the choicest productions of kindred 
 piety more intimately wound into their minds, which must be 
 the efi'ect of observing the skill with which every shade of thought 
 is pursued and transfused into a different language. Such skill 
 on baser materials may conduce to the improvement of taste 
 and facility in composition ; but it is something better than mere 
 verbal dexterity when it enables us to catch the full import and 
 force of high thoughts and imaginations. 
 
 As I was reading one of the translations a letter from my old 
 friend and schoolfellow Bedford, no mean judge of such matters, 
 came m. 1 enclose his mention of your verses, merely to show 
 what pleasure they have given in that quarter, though he had 
 no idea of speaking to any one but to me. 
 
 Pray give my kindest regards to your brother. I have heard 
 
LATIN TRANSLATIONS OF KEN AND KEBLE 297 
 
 with great pleasure of the effect which his Sermons at the Abbey 
 are producing. 
 
 Mrs. Williams and her daughters join in all kind regards and 
 good wishes. 
 
 Ever yours very sincerely, 
 
 D. Williams. 
 Extract above referred to. 
 I have been greatly delighted by Mr. Wordsworth's Latin 
 Elegiac translation of Bp. Ken's Hymns, and his Sapphics from 
 Keble's ' Morning ' and ' Evening.' I am sure you will admire 
 the epigrammatic dedication. 
 
 From Bev. H. E. Moberly. 
 
 Sandsend, near Whitby : Feb. 12, 1846. 
 
 Dear Mr. Wordsworth, — I write a short note to thank you 
 very much for your translations of Bp. Ken and Mr. Keble, 
 which I received several days ago. I am too bad a judge to dare 
 to say anything about the translations themselves, but am sure 
 they must be very good, or you would not have published them. 
 I am thankful that there are such things as Latin Versions of 
 the Hymns, for it is a comfort to make use of one's Latin for 
 purposes devotional no less than purposes classical. Since I 
 received your note, I have heard the melancholy news that you 
 have resigned your mastership at Winchester, and cannot say 
 how much I am sorry for it, for the present boys' sake as well as 
 that of all those who have been under your charge at any time. 
 
 We shall not know the place again now that you are gone, 
 and we have had no time to accustom our minds to the prospect 
 of your going, so that I can hardly bring myself to realise it. I 
 hope things may go well with Winchester still ; for my affection 
 for the place cannot but be connected with your presence and 
 influence there, and when that remains no longer as now I fear 
 for all the changes that may come to pass to college. Perhaps 
 we that have been under you may catch some of your spirit and 
 carry out, I know not how, things that you would wish to have 
 done. 
 
 I cannot write any more, but remain, 
 
 Ever, dear Mr. Wordsworth, 
 
 Yours most sincerely, 
 
 H. E. Moberly. 
 
298 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 This is not the place to speak at any length of my father's 
 person and character, and of the various and important 
 works in which, at different times of his life, he had heen 
 engaged — as a pastor of diverse parishes, town and country, 
 large and small, as a divine and man of letters,^ and as a 
 University dignitary and reformer, though a Conservative.^ 
 The Bev. F. Merewether, who had known him long and well, 
 and had a very high esteem and admiration for him (though 
 an Oxford man), was anxiously desirous that a record of 
 his life should be published, and was willing, I believe, to 
 have undertaken it ; ^ but, for some cause or other, the 
 design fell through, and now the only considerable notices 
 of him that survive are to be found in the ' Memoirs of 
 
 * The following is a list of his publications, as given in Darling's 
 Encyclopcedia Bibliographica : 
 Six Letters to Granville Sharp, Esq. on the use of the Definitive Article in 
 
 the Greek New Testament. 1802. 
 Ecclesiastical Biography, or Lives of Eminent Men from the Eeformation 
 
 to the Kevolution. 6 vols. 1809, 1818. 4 vols. 1839. 
 Letter to Lord Teignmouth on the Bible Society. 1810. 
 Sermons. 2 vols. 8vo. 1814. 
 
 Who Wrote Eikon Basilike ? 1824. Supplement, 1825. 
 King Charles further proved the Author of E. B. 1828. 
 Concio ad Clerum. 1831. 
 Letter to Ecclesiastical Commissioners. 1837. 
 Christian Institutes. 4 vols. 8vo. 1837, 1841. 
 
 To these is to be added : 
 Duties, Individual and National ; a Discourse preached in the Parochial Chapel 
 at Withyham on the anniversary of its consecration, July 23, 1844. 
 
 - After Bishop Middleton's death, my father was offered the Bishopric 
 of Calcutta, and, late in life, the Deanery of Peterborough, but he declined 
 both. It wa|s expected that he would have been made Bishop of Norwich, 
 but there were private reasons, mainly on the part of the Archbishop of 
 Canterbury, which prevented this. 
 
 ^ He wrote both to me and my brother Christopher to that effect some 
 years before my father's death, June 18, 1840 : ' There are plenty of friends 
 who both could and would furnish you with materials for this purpose ; and 
 the quantum of what he has done for the Church, brought together, would 
 astonish, I believe, even yourselves. . . . There are points of interest 
 belonging to such a memoir you are at present perhaps not aware of, or 
 have not duly put them together ; and the lesson to be taught is the aggre- 
 gate of good to be done to the Church {and to the State also, perhaps 
 
NOTICES OF MY FATHER'S LIFE 299 
 
 Joshua Watson' (who was his most intimate friend), com- 
 posed by Archdeacon Churton. A letter, however, which 
 Miss Fenwick — so well known from her intimacy with my 
 uncle the poet — wrote to Sir Henry Taylor, and which 
 appears in the published ' Correspondence ' of the latter, 
 contains a passage which upon the whole is sufficiently 
 just, and interesting enough to be inserted here. She is de- 
 scribing a visit which she made to Cambridge, in company 
 with the poet, June 1839. 
 
 The present Master of Trinity seems as if he were ready to 
 take his place in a frame, and I think would adorn one, if there 
 was any painter who could do him justice. The impression he 
 makes is very different there from that he made in a London 
 drawing-room. There he seemed but an ordinary little old 
 clergyman ; but in Trinity Lodge he seemed quite in keeping 
 with the place — a gentle but dignified old Abbot he might have 
 
 should be added) in a single life by one thoughtful, discerning, fearless, 
 industrious Churchman, in a public post.' 
 
 A Sonnet by the Eev. C. V, Le Grice, of Trereiffe, Cornwall, and formerly 
 Fellow of Clare Hall, Cambridge, may be added here. 
 
 Sonnet on Hearing of the Recovery of the Rev. Dr. Wordsworth, Master of 
 Trinity College, Cambridge, from an Alarmi^ig Illness. 
 
 I knew thee in the morning of thy day, 
 Wordsworth ; when, while thy fellows on the shore 
 Play'd idly, thou wert list'ning to the roar 
 Of Life's rough sea, as yet an unplough'd way, 
 Calm, and sedate. — Still was thy pensive smile, 
 Fitful and frequent, showing that, the while. 
 Love of thy native vale, the Muses' bower,' 
 Slept at thy heart ; but with resolved power 
 Thy part was chosen, and thou didst prepare 
 To use the weightier talents of thy care, 
 Teacher of truth, and wisdom, richly fraught 
 With precious gifts from classic treasures brought. — 
 Late be the hour, however sooth'd, and blest 
 By Granta's pray'rs, when thou shalt sink to rest. 
 Feb. 14, 1841. 
 
 • When Dr. Wordsworth was an undergraduate, he evidently restrained the indulgence 
 of strong poetic feelings for graver pursuits. 
 
800 ANNALS OF MY EAKLY LIFE 
 
 been, and learned in all the learning of the olden time. It was 
 exquisite taste in him not to marry again. A wife in Trinity 
 Lodge would have been a false quantity in the establishment 
 there. [It must be remembered that the writer was an old 
 maid ! The fact has been proved otherwise by each of the three 
 Masters who have succeeded my father.] It was quite perfect 
 without one. He did all the honours and hospitalities in the 
 best and kindest way possible ; and everybody seemed at their 
 ease and comfortable, as I am sure I was. It was curious to see 
 the two brothers together, so differently eminent, one so pre- 
 eminent. Their feelings for each other seem not to go further 
 than brotherly regard, respect, and admiration ; there was no 
 seeking of each other's society, and they had not more of it than 
 others had. 
 
 It may be added that the late Dean of Lincoln, Dr. 
 Blakesley — a very competent judge at least in my father's 
 case — has testified that ' the three most magnanimous men 
 he had ever known ' were my uncle, my father, and my 
 brother Christopher.^ The Dean had been under my father, 
 as Master of his college, and under my brother, as his Bishop. 
 
 Having quoted the foregoing favourable opinions, I feel 
 that I may be charged with undue filial partiality if I 
 should fail to produce the following from the recently pub- 
 lished IJfe of Lord Houghton. The passage occurs (vol. i. 
 p. 74 ; see also vol. ii. p. 433) in a speech which he delivered 
 shortly before his death, at a meeting of the Wordsworth 
 Society, held in London July 8, 1885. As Monckton 
 Milnes he had been under my father at Cambridge, 
 1827-30 ; and, referring to that time, he said : * The poet's 
 brother was Master of Trinity, a venerable and respected 
 old gentleman, the author of a very dull ecclesiastical bio- 
 graphy, who had not recommended himself to the under- 
 
 ' See Life of my brother, late Bishop of Lincoln, p. 71. Dean Blakesley 
 was a student and biographer of Aristotle, and he was probably thinking 
 of that philosopher's famous description of the magnanhnous vian in his 
 Nicomachian Ethics. 
 
NOTICES OF MY FATHER'S LIFE 801 
 
 graduate mind by any exhibition of geniality, or a special in- 
 terest in our pursuits, our avocations, or even our studies.' 
 
 The passage does not say much for the speaker's 
 accuracy. There is scarcely a word in it that is not in- 
 correct. He could never have looked into the ' Ecclesiasti- 
 cal Biography,' the authorship of which he attributes to my 
 father. It consists of a collection of Lives, not one of which 
 did my father write, but which he arranged in chronological 
 order, so as to form a continuous history of the Church of 
 England from the Eeformation to the Eevolution ; and also 
 illustrated with notes equally learned and judicious ; and 
 the great value of the collection ( which contains the whole 
 of the Lives by Isaac Walton, whom no one of good taste 
 has ever found * dull ') consists in the authors having been 
 contemporaries of the men whose lives they record. More- 
 over, when Lord Houghton told his hearers that my father 
 exhibited ' no special interest in the pursuits or even the 
 studies of the young men at Cambridge,' he spoke in 
 ignorance or forgetfulness of the following facts : 
 
 1. As regards the University. My father as Vice- 
 chancellor in 1820— the year of his appointment to the 
 Mastership of Trinity— was the first to grant a licence for the 
 meeting, previously forbidden, of the Union Debating Society 
 in a public room — a licence at that time not yet granted 
 at Oxford.^ But (what is far more important), he was 
 mainly instrumental in introducing the Classical Tripos, 
 which began in 1824, and afforded occasion for honourable 
 distinction, which (with the exception of two medals) had 
 
 ' In a later passage of the Life, Monckton Milnes admits that when he 
 applied to my father for an ' exeat ' as one of the famous oratorical trio 
 who went over from Cambridge to plead the cause of Shelley versus Byron 
 at the Oxford Union, his request was ' very kindly ' granted by ' the venerable 
 dignitary,' which does not look as if the said dignitary had been averse to 
 encourage ' the pursuits ' of the young men under his charge, even when 
 they were somewhat erratic. See i. 77 sq. and ii. 162. 
 
302 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 formerly been confined to mathematics, to be obtained in 
 classics. 
 
 2. As regards his own College. Soon after he became 
 Master, he instituted prizes for Latin Verse compositions 
 in Hexameters, Elegiacs, and Alcaics — one for each of the 
 three terms. I happen to remember, when those prizes had 
 been set on foot, I saw on my father's table an exercise in 
 Hexameters which contained the following lines addressed 
 
 to himself : 
 
 Accipe grates, 
 Quas tibi, qui primus posuisti haec praemia nobis, 
 Fovistique tuas inopino munere Musas, 
 Irritus, aeger, ago. 
 
 I feel certain of the sense, though not of the precise 
 words, of the former line and a half : of the latter line and 
 a half I recollect the words quite distinctly. The author of 
 the exercise was W. M. Praed, who won the prize for it. 
 The lines I have quoted made an impression on my memory, 
 because they showed — what I was concerned to see, though 
 I never knew him personally — that the writer was not only 
 out of health, but out of heart from comparative want of 
 success up till that time at Cambridge, after his highly 
 distinguished career at Eton, both in other ways and as 
 editor of and chief contributor to the Etonian. 
 
 But the noblest work which my father did for his college 
 — and the noblest work which has been done for the college 
 within the present century — was his grand scheme for the 
 erection of a new quadrangle, which was to double the ac- 
 commodation for undergraduates within the college walls, 
 by the addition of 200 new rooms. He was not fortunate 
 in his architect, and architecturally the work can scarcely 
 be called a success ; but in the practical results intended 
 it has proved, I believe, eminently successful. Moreover, it 
 was, if I remember right, the first undertaking which gave 
 
NOTICES OF MY FATHER'S LIFE 303 
 
 that remarkable impulse to the new academical buildings 
 which followed it in rapid succession — at Corpus, at King's, 
 and at St. John's — and enabled Cambridge to put on an 
 improved and more dignified appearance, placing it far 
 more nearly upon a par with Oxford. As a specimen of the 
 opposition which my father had to encounter in the prose- 
 cution of his scheme, the following anecdote deserves to be 
 recorded. I well remember that when he had passed a sleep- 
 less night in considering how he might best overcome 
 opposition on recommending the proposal to the meeting of 
 the Seniors ^ which was to be held the next day, and was to 
 decide its fate, after the discussion had taken a favourable 
 turn, and was coming to a close, the senior Fellow — Mr. 
 Pugh — started up (so I was told) and exclaimed indignantly, 
 ' But if this is to be done, what am I to do for a coal-hole ? ' 
 Mr. Pugh, I believe, occupied a comfortable set of rooms in 
 Neville's Court, and the closet in which his coals were 
 deposited was slightly interfered with by the architect's 
 plan. Mr. Pugh deserves to be immortalised. The interests 
 of the coal-hole of the senior Fellow overbalancing the claims 
 of 200 sets of rooms for undergraduates — selfishness such 
 as that becomes sublime ! 
 
 Once more, the person whom Lord Houghton described 
 * as a venerated and respected old gentleman ' was then 
 only between fifty and sixty. It is true that my father had 
 not much of the * geniality,' and. still less of the versatility, 
 which distinguished Lord Houghton himself. But upon 
 the whole I am sorry to have to say that in his delineation 
 of my father's character there is the same monstrous dis- 
 proportion between truth and untruth as there was between 
 the bread and the sack of the tavern bill found in the pocket 
 of Sir John Falstaff. 
 
 * The eight senior Fellows, with the Master, form the governing body 
 of the college. 
 
S04 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 In contrast to the foregoing estimate of my father by 
 Lord Houghton, I insert the following letter, received only 
 a fortnight before his death, from Lord John Manners (now 
 Duke of Kutland), also a Trinity man. 
 
 Belvoir Castle: Jan. 15, 1846. 
 
 My dear Sir, — I have been for some days meaning to write 
 and thank you alike for your kindness in remembering me, and 
 for the very great pleasure I derived from reading those admir- 
 able discourses,^ a copy of which your publisher forwarded me : 
 nor I alone, for I read them out loud to our family circle here, 
 every member of which was as much struck as I was with their 
 depth and simplicity. Important as are the truths they indicate 
 at all times, now are they so in an especial manner, when they 
 seem to be likely to be lost sight of, and swallowed up in the 
 more purely political struggle that is now convulsing England. 
 
 It must be a consolation to you to think that, so far as in you 
 lies, you have called people of influence to an appreciation of 
 their greatest social and political duties, and I cannot wish any- 
 thing better for our Church and State of England than that their 
 respective rulers should seriously lay to heart, and wisely act 
 upon, the principles vindicated in your little volume. 
 
 Let me take this opportunity of expressing the deep sense I 
 have of the debt all Englishmen, and still more all Trinity men, 
 owe to the name of Wordsworth, and my hearty wishes that 
 years of happiness may yet be granted you here. 
 
 Pray believe me, my dear Sir, 
 
 Your obliged servant, 
 
 John Manners. 
 
 By my father's death I was left in circumstances, not of 
 opulence, but of sufficient competency to enable me to settle 
 where I pleased. So, after going back to Winchester for a 
 few days in order to preach a farewell sermon to the boys, 
 and to make way for the entrance of my successor into the 
 
 ' Preached on the anniversary of the consecration of the Parochial Chapel 
 at Withyham, July 23, 1844. Lord John speaks of ' Discourses,' though in 
 fact there was only one - a long and elaborate one ; but it was divided into 
 four separate portions. The title was ' Duties, Individual and National.' 
 
MY FAREWELL AVINCHESTER SERMON 305 
 
 second master's house ; and after two or three months subse- 
 quently spent in winding up my father's affairs at Buxted, 
 with the help of my brother Christopher, — during which time 
 I composed the Greek Trochaic translation of K. Palmer's 
 admirable verses * On the 450th Anniversary of the 
 Opening of Winchester College ' (see Appendix No. 6), and 
 also prepared for the press a series of Sermons and Lectures 
 which I had delivered to the Winchester boys, and which 
 were published under the title of * Christian Boyhood at a 
 PubHc School,' with dedication to Dr. Moberly, March 27, 
 1846 ^ — I made up my mind to return to Winchester as, 
 for the present at all events, my most appropriate home, 
 and was fortunate in finding a house, called * the Abbey,' 
 with garden &c., in all respects convenient, and suitable for 
 my wants, and for those of my little daughter and her 
 governess, who during all this time had been staying at 
 Hampstead under the care of my dear friend Mrs. Hoare. 
 
 The following are from among letters received in ac- 
 knowledgment of my Farewell Sermon : 
 
 From my U^icle. 
 
 Rydal Mount : March 12, 1846. 
 My dear Charles, — Many thanks for your Farewell Sermon, 
 which your aunt has read to me. It is well suited to the occa- 
 sion and very touching, and cannot but be remembered by your 
 pupils who heard it, to their future benefit. In every part I 
 
 * In reading over those two volumes of ' Sermons dc.^ with a view to the 
 present publication, it has been a satisfaction to me to find little or nothing 
 to call for ' retractation ; ' in other words, that, during the long period that 
 has elapsed since I began to preach— a period in which there has been so 
 much fluctuation and unsettlement on the part of many minds — no appreci- 
 able alteration has taken place in my religious opinions. There are, indeed 
 — as might be expected— in those volumes, a few passages which, together 
 with the enthusiasm, betray the immaturity of judgment incident to early 
 years (see, e.g., ii. 29, 333, 383 sq.) ; but there is nothing of importance which 
 I should care to alter. 
 
 X 
 
306 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 went along with you, except when you speak in praise of emula- 
 tion ; on that subject I was not entirely in accord with you. I 
 know well that you have S. Paul in your favour in one or two 
 passages, Homer also, and other wise and good men among the 
 heathen ; I am aware, too, that you have had greater experience 
 among boys, and the way of usefully influencing their minds, 
 than has been my lot ; yet still I cannot help being afraid of 
 encouraging emulation — it proves too often akin to envy, in spite 
 of the Christian spirit you recommend J My own case is, I am 
 aware, a peculiar one in many ways ; but I can sincerely affirm 
 that I am not indebted to emulation for my attainments, what- 
 ever they be. I have from my youth down to this date cultivated 
 the habit of valuing knowledge for its own sake and for the good 
 that may come and ought to come out of it — the unmixed, pure 
 good. I used often to press this view of the subject on the late 
 Dr. Bell, in whose system of tuition this was a master-spring. 
 Pray, my dear Charles, let us hear of you from time to time, and 
 above all don't omit telling us immediately when any plan of life 
 or course of employment may open upon you. We hear of Chris 
 and his family from Wilham, who is now for a few days in 
 London. 
 
 I am truly glad to see your Winchester Discourses advertised. 
 
 Notwithstanding our anxieties and distresses, we are pretty 
 ■Well, though your poor aunt has been a good deal shattered 
 
 lately. 
 
 Ever, my dear Charles, 
 
 Your affectionate Uncle, 
 
 W. WOBDSWORTH. 
 
 From the Archbishop of Canterbury (Dr. Howley). 
 
 Lambeth : March 10, 1846. 
 My dear Sir, — I have just read, with great pleasure and deep 
 interest, your instructive and affecting and beautiful Sermon 
 preached at Winchester College ; and I lose no time in express- 
 
 ' In the Prelude and elsewhere my uncle has expressed the same 
 strong opinions on the subject of emulation : opinions in which I was, and 
 still am, unable to concur with him. His own case, as he admits, was a 
 peculiar one. In all my experience, as regards both myself and others, I 
 can remember no instance in which emulation has appeared to act injuri- 
 ously, but 7nany in which its effects have been highly beneficial. 
 
LETTERS ACKNOWLEDGING ' CHRISTIAN BOYHOOD ' 307 
 
 ing my thanks for your attention in sending me a copy. I think 
 it mu^t have made an impression on many of your youthful con- 
 gregation which will be of benefit to them during the whole of 
 their lives.^ I understand you have given a copy to each of the 
 boys, and you could hardly have selected a more valuable fare- 
 well present. 
 
 I remain, my dear Sir, 
 
 Your faithful servant, 
 
 W. Cantuae. 
 Eev. Charles Wordsworth. 
 
 Letters received in acknowledgment of * Christian 
 Boyhood ' : 
 
 From Mrs. Moberly, 
 
 May 9, 1846. 
 
 My dear Sir, — I feel as if I could never properly express my 
 thanks for the kind present which I have just received from you. 
 That you should have thought me worthy of such a proof of 
 your regard would of itself be a sufficient cause for gratitude ; but 
 the beautiful and affectionate manner in which you speak of my 
 ever dear husband quite overcomes me, and much increases my 
 respectful love and admiration both for the praiser and the 
 praised. Your dedication makes him sigh * Alas,' and wish he 
 were more worthy of the generous affection which dictated it ; 
 but to me it conveys no feehng but one of pleasure and gratitude, 
 as I can truly appreciate what you say of him, and thank God 
 that his unceasing prayers and labours for the good of his boys 
 have earned for him such a welcome tribute of praise from one 
 whose friendship and good opinion he so deeply values. , Of the 
 usefulness and interest of the work itself I cannot venture to 
 speak, as I do not feel myself worthy to give an opinion ; but of 
 
 - * I hope I may be excused for mentioning that only last year (April 
 1890) I had the gratification of receiving from an old Wykehamist whom I 
 had not seen, and only once heard of, since he was a boy at school, a letter 
 which contained the following : ' I never can forget the sermon which you 
 preached in my hearing when leaving Winchester College ; I still possess it, 
 and have read it frequently.' Another old Winchester pupil, now a clergyman 
 of some repute in the Church of England, still more recently (December 29, 
 1890) sent me, in a long and most kind letter, a testimony to Christian 
 Boyhood still more flattering : ' Suffice it to say that I still know every dis- 
 course, every sentence, in your Christian Boyhood I ' 
 
 X 2 
 
308 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 these, I doubt not, you will hear much from those who are com- 
 petent judges. I can only say that I am thankful for my mode- 
 rate share of discernment, if it in any degree contributes to the 
 interest and pleasure with which I have already read a portion 
 of it ; and I look forward with thankfulness to the assurance and 
 comfort which my little sons will find in it when the time shall 
 come for their entering upon a college life. 
 
 I cannot conclude without noticing the last paragraph of 
 your kind note, to say how small are the thanks which you owe 
 me for any kindness shown to dear little Charlotte — as I consider 
 it a delightful privilege to be permitted to watch her growth and 
 cherish her intimacy, for the sake of her whose blessed departure 
 to eternal rest we shall specially commemorate to-morrow, and 
 the dear child already constrains me to rejoice in her presence, 
 for her own sweet and lovely sake — so that the gratitude must 
 also in this instance be all mine. 
 
 With the deep respect of one unworthy of so much kindness, 
 I remain, dear Sir, 
 
 Yours most gratefully and sincerely, 
 
 MaEY A. MOBEKLY. 
 
 From Bev. E. Coleridge of Eton. 
 
 Eton : June 12, 1846. 
 
 My dear Mr. C. Wordsworth, — I beg to thank you very heartily 
 for your kind note, and the enclosed cheque for ... , which I 
 will transmit to the account of S. Augustine's forthwith. 
 
 I hear with gladness of heart, from Gladstone and your late 
 most excellent Warden, that you are very likely to become the 
 head of the Church College in Perthshire. May God be with 
 you and your work. I could have wished you as a labourer at 
 Canterbury ; but I could not bring my mind to ask you to fill a 
 subordinate office, and there were strong reasons for Bishop 
 Coleridge being at the head. 
 
 It will please you to know that I have thought it my duty to 
 
 put your two volumes (' Christian Boyhood ') in the hands of my 
 
 thirty senior pupils. Such words as those must do good. God 
 
 be with you. 
 
 Ever, my dear Mr. Wordsworth, 
 
 Yours heartily, 
 
 Edward Coleridge. 
 
LETTER FROM SENIOR PREFECT 309 
 
 From the Dean of Winchester. 
 
 Bishopstoke : May 14, 1846. 
 My dear Wordsworth, — I do most sincerely thank you for your 
 kind present of two valuable volumes of Sermons, and be assured 
 I shall read them with all that care, attention, and interest they 
 so justly demand. 1 have only had time as yet to dip into a few 
 pages ; but I have read enough to discover that your Sermons 
 possess one quality in a most eminent degree, namely utility, which 
 I consider the chief recommendation of every sermon. The high 
 spirit of piety and virtue which you have so successfully trans- 
 fused into the minds of your young hearers cannot fail to make a 
 forcible and lasting impression upon them as they advance in 
 years ; and, now those Sermons are published, you have given to 
 them, to your friends, and to the public at large, a most pleasing 
 memorial of a character, which (by your steady and resolute 
 attendance to duty) has ever been held in the highest esteem and 
 affection. 
 
 With every good wish. 
 
 Believe me, 
 My dear Wordsworth, 
 
 Very sincerely yours, 
 
 T. Gaknier. 
 
 The good Dean of Winchester was one of the most kind- 
 hearted of men ; but he was not a man to say what he did 
 not mean ; and when he ascribes to my sermons, so far as 
 he had looked into them, the merit of usefulness, he gives 
 them the praise which I most value. 
 
 From George Bidding, Sejiior Prefect, late Head Master, 
 now Bishop of Southwell. 
 
 May 18, 1846. 
 My dear Sir, — In my own name and that of the whole body 
 of my schoolfellows, I beg respectfully and sincerely to thank you 
 for your very valuable present ' to our Chamber Libraries ; most 
 valuable indeed, both on account of the instruction contained in 
 them, and also as a sign of the interest you so kindly continue to 
 take in our welfare. But this is not the only valuable present I 
 
 ' A copy of Christian Boylwod to each of the seven chambers. 
 
310 ANNALS OF MY EAELY LIFE 
 
 have to thank you for. I ought to have done so long ago for the 
 handsome ' Universal History ' you have presented to the School 
 Library. Will you then accept this thankful though late ac- 
 knowledgment for that handsome present, and forgive me for 
 having neglected to thank you before ? We hope that you will 
 not consider this delay to have proceeded from ingratitude, or a 
 light estimation of your gifts, but rather from an unwillingness 
 to send you, who had been on so kind, and, I believe I may say, 
 intimate, terms with us, what might have been a mere formal 
 acknowledgment, such as might be sent to a stranger. And this 
 fear would have prevented me from writing even now, if I had 
 any opportunity of thanking you in a better manner. Let me 
 then again thank you for these and your other many and valuable 
 presents, and remain, as one who can never forget the kindnesses 
 he has received from you. 
 
 Yours respectfully and sincerely, 
 
 Geoege Eidding. 
 
 It would be ungrateful if I were to omit to mention 
 the several most kind testimonies of regard and affection 
 which I received upon the occasion of my resigning the 
 second mastership. 
 
 The boys then in the school presented me with a copy 
 of the splendid reprint of 'Dugdale's Monasticon,' 1846, 
 in 8 vols, folio, beautifully bound in purple morocco, and 
 bearing an inscription couched in terms too laudatory for 
 me to quote. The college prefects paid me the compliment 
 of having my name cut out on the stone wall on the south 
 side of * Meads ' ; a compliment which gratified me very 
 much, as being a token of my naturalisation not only as a 
 Winchester master, but as a Winchester boy, so that I could 
 now say : 
 
 Prisca juvent alios ; ego nunc me denique natum 
 Gratulor. 
 
 It is the only name so distinguished; the only name 
 which represents one who had not been a college boy, or even 
 a Wykehamist, in his youth. 
 
VISIT FEOM MR. GLADSTONE 311 
 
 The * old boys ' who had been under me subscribed to 
 place in the college ante-chapel a window of stained glass 
 by Wailes, which, under suitable emblematic figures in the 
 four lower compartments, exhibits the following words : 
 
 Baptizatos — Catechesi — per Confirmationem 
 
 Ad sanctam Eucharistiam, et ad omnia Caelestia, 
 
 Pastor, Magister, memores gratosque Discipulos ducebat 
 
 C. W. 
 
 From the assistant masters I received a valuable set of 
 books, including the Commentary of Cornelius a Lapide, in 
 11 vols, royal 8vo. ; while the head master did me the honour 
 to ask me to sit to Eichmond for my portrait, to be taken 
 at his expense, and subsequently engraved. The original 
 was to be seen hung over the chimney-piece in Dr. Moberly's 
 library,^ and a copy of it was admitted to a like place of 
 distinction in the Warden's dining-room. 
 
 I had scarcely been settled in * the Abbey ' when on the 
 morning of Whitsun Eve I received a letter from my old 
 Christ Church pupil, Mr. Gladstone,^ to the effect that he 
 was coming to spend the Sunday with me, in order to speak 
 with me upon a matter in which he took a very great in- 
 terest. He did not mention, and I could not guess to what 
 he alluded. He arrived on the Saturday evening, and it 
 was not long before I was made acquainted with the object 
 of his coming. It was to induce me to accept the warden- 
 ship of a College then being built in Scotland for the 
 Episcopal Church. 
 
 Multa quidem dixi cur excusatus abirem. 
 
 ' Since Mrs. Moberly's death, it has been, through the kindness of the 
 family, in my possession. 
 
 2 He had shortly before (February) resigned his office of Vice-President of 
 the Board of Trade, in consequence of Sir K. Peel's measure for the increase 
 of the Maynooth Grant, for which, however, he voted ; and was soon to 
 rejoin the Ministry (January 7, 1846) as Colonial and War Secretary. 
 
312 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 I described myself as a * broken-down horse,' and added 
 that I had no intention of engaging again in scholastic 
 duties. So far as my health would permit, my purpose was 
 to devote myself for the future either to the practical duties 
 of the ministry or to theological study. He replied that I 
 should have ample time to recruit, as the buildings would 
 not be ready till the next year ; that I was only wanted to 
 start the school or junior department, with the benefit of 
 my Winchester and Harrow experience, and then I might 
 devote myself to the theological students — the senior depart- 
 ment — at the same time pursuing my own studies. But 
 what weighed with me most was the intimation that the 
 scheme had been mainly set on foot by himself and James 
 Hope, for purposes in which I entirely sympathised ; and 
 it was the notion of being associated more or less with them 
 — for both of whom I had retained the most sincere regard 
 — in such an undertaking, that tended more than anything 
 else to overcome my scruples, and to form the attraction ^ 
 to which I yielded, little anticipating that within a year or 
 two I should become, through changes of position on their 
 part, more or less alienated politically from the one,^ and 
 ecclesiastically from the other. In point of emolument the 
 proposed office was not to equal by more than one half the 
 value of that which I had so recently resigned. That 
 Gladstone at the time was not a little pleased with the 
 result of his self-imposed mission is not to be doubted. He 
 was so good as to write to me a short time after — viz., on 
 
 ' It was stated recently by a correspondent in the Scottish Guardiaii that 
 the so-called Scotch Communion Office had acted as an inducement to me, 
 among others, to come into Scotland. The truth is, the existence of the 
 Office was then unknown to me. 
 
 2 On that occasion I had much private conversation with Gladstone, 
 which enabled me to see the change which even then his mind had begun 
 to undergo upon political matters, especially in regard to the relations of 
 Church and State. Later on (as will appear in the sequel) I had further 
 and fuller opi^ortunities of the same kind. 
 
ACCEPT WAEDEXSHIP OF GLENALMOND 313 
 
 July 9 — * Barely has it happened to me to do an act on 
 which I could reflect with such lively and unmixed delight 
 as my journey to Winchester on Whitsun eve.' I can readily 
 believe that some portion of this ' delight ' arose from the 
 opportunity he had then gained of making acquaintance 
 both with the Warden, who invited us to dine with him on 
 the Sunday, and with Moberly, who also was of the party, 
 and with whose conversation, as he told me afterwards, he 
 had been much struck. But still I need not scruple to take 
 the compliment implied in those kind words mainly to 
 myself, corroborated as they were, seven years afterwards, 
 on a memorable occasion, by Sir Archibald Edmonstone, a 
 member of the original council of Trinity College, Glen- 
 almond. In proposing my health at a public dinner given 
 to the Scotch Bishops in Edinburgh, in the autumn of 1853, 
 the year of my elevation to the episcopate. Sir Archibald 
 mentioned that ' Mr Gladstone had said to him that the 
 best day's work he had ever done was when he went down 
 to Winchester, and persuaded Wordsworth to come into 
 Scotland.' 
 
 I ought not to omit to mention what was probably the 
 proximate cause of Gladstone's visit. In the spring of 
 1846 the deanery of Salisbury fell vacant. Ever anxious 
 to promote my interests, my dear friend the Warden, with- 
 out letting me know at the time or ever mentioning the 
 subject afterwards, wrote to Lord Lincoln, my old Oxford 
 pupil, and then in office under Peel, strongly recommending 
 me for the vacancy, though I was then not yet forty. The 
 answer came that the deanery was already promised to 
 Archdeacon Lear, father of the present Archdeacon, through 
 the influence of Sidney Herbert, who had been his private 
 pupil. Lord Lincoln showed the Warden's letter to Glad- 
 stone, who thus became aware that I was then still at 
 Winchester and disengaged, and also of the high opinion 
 
314 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 which the Warden entertained of me. Consequently, when 
 Eobert Scott (afterwards Master of Balliol), who had accepted 
 the wardenship, made up his mind to withdraw — partly, I 
 believe, through dissatisfaction with the terms proposed to 
 him by the College Council, and still more through depres- 
 sion of spirits after his wife's death — Gladstone, on the very 
 same morning on which he received Scott's resignation, 
 wrote to me the letter, of which, and of its consequences, the 
 reader has already heard. This I learnt long afterwards 
 from Anthony Grant, who had received it, he told me, from 
 Lord Lincoln. The Warden himself, as I have already said, 
 through that delicacy of feeling which lent an additional 
 charm to his noble character, never mentioned it to me. 
 
 Soon after Gladstone's visit, I became engaged to be 
 married to my present wife, the eldest daughter of the 
 Eector of Burghclere, and niece of the Warden. That the 
 love which led to the step was genuine may be inferred 
 from the following lines written at the time. 
 
 Lines addressed to Miss K. M, B. 
 
 Perfection (so the learn'd agree) 
 By all creation's fixed decree 
 Lies in the mystic number — three. 
 
 II 
 What wonder then that thou, my dear, 
 Shouldest a triple symbol wear, 
 A threefold appellation bear ? 
 
 Ill 
 What shall I call thee ? how proclaim 
 Due honor to thy triune name ? 
 Use each in turn ? or still the same ? 
 
ENGAGED TO MY PRESENT WIFE 315 
 
 IV 
 
 When eyes and all thy features shme 
 With lustre pure and grace divine, 
 May I not call thee Katharine ? 
 
 When thou art playful, coy, and witty, 
 Or warblest forth a Scottish ditty, 
 Then, dearest, let me call thee Kitty. 
 
 VI 
 
 When as a true and fond helpmate, 
 To share my early cares, and late, 
 Thou'rt by my side, I'll call thee Kate. 
 
 VII 
 
 But (sweeter still), whate'er the sign, 
 Be it Kate, Kitty, Katharine, 
 So long as sun and moon shall shine, 
 I'll call thee. Love, I'll call thee — mine. 
 
 August 27, 1846. 
 
 But there were other considerations which combined 
 to render my marriage highly desirable. It was a great 
 happiness to me to be thus connected in relationship 
 with my dear friend the Warden, and, in quitting Win- 
 chester, to feel that I should still be bound more than ever 
 by this new tie to a place which had been my home for so 
 many years, and had become endeared to me on so many 
 accounts. My undertaking at Glenalmond was likely to be 
 more successful with a wife to assist me in it than if I had 
 remained a bachelor — and Gladstone, when he sent his 
 congratulations upon my marriage (October 3) wrote to me 
 to that effect — and my little Charlotte Emmeline would feel 
 and suffer less the disadvantages of her orphan condition 
 in living with one who would be prepared to act towards 
 
316 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 her a mother's part than with a governess. The union 
 was solemnised in Burghclere Church on October 28, St. 
 Simon and St. Jude's day. 
 
 Previously to that event, however, I paid a visit to 
 my father's old friend, Kev. F. Merewether, Vicar of Whit- 
 wick, in Leicestershire, in which parish Coleorton, the 
 residence of Sir George Beaumont, is situated, and preached 
 for his parochial schools on August 13. The Sermon, from 
 Lam. ii. 12, in the lesson for the day, was rather an 
 elaborate affair — 70 pages, with its Appendix. It was 
 intended as a sort of counterpoise or complement of my 
 Sermon on * Evangelical Kepentance,' and its main argu- 
 ment was to the effect that the only educational organisa- 
 tion that could be satisfactory, and really meet the require- 
 ments of the case, must be Diocesan. That, of course, was 
 before the day of Board Schools. In the Appendix was a 
 full-blown scheme for a large increase of the Episcopate, 
 and for the restoration of Diocesan Synods. The Arch- 
 bishop of Canterbury (Dr. Howley), who happened to be 
 staying at Coleorton, was among my hearers, and gave the 
 Benediction from a pew in his ordinary dress. After the 
 service he kindly drove me back with him in his carriage. 
 We were tete-a-tete. No reference was made to service or 
 to sermon. He was well known to be a man of refined taste 
 and superior scholarship ; and it was commonly reported 
 that his favourite relief from the duties of his laborious 
 office was, at the end of the day, to throw himself upon the 
 sofa with a classical author in his hand, most commonly, I 
 believe, Euripides. On this occasion he quoted with glee 
 a passage from Homer in reference to the twinkling move- 
 ment of the horse's ears as we drove along — evidently 
 wishing me to understand that he was out for his holiday, 
 and had no desire to be reminded of church topics. I was 
 requested by the Vicar and others to print my sermon; 
 
A^ISIT TO JAMES HOPE IN LONDON 317 
 
 which I did, and a few copies were struck off; but it was 
 never pubHshed. My brother Christopher strongly dis- 
 suaded the publication, as it might lead to controversy, 
 which would be highly undesirable for me in my new 
 position at Glenalmond ; and I followed his advice. 
 Manning, to whom I had read the sermon in MS. when 
 I was on a visit to him at Lavington, wrote to me after- 
 wards : * I trust that much good will be done by the 
 warm-hearted and hopeful tone of your words.' 
 
 In passing through London, on my way into Leicester- 
 shire, I had spent a couple of days with my old friend 
 James Hope (not yet become Hope- Scott), who naturally 
 felt great interest in my appointment to Glenalmond, and 
 who was then in his full career of success as a leader at the 
 Parliamentary Bar. He took me with him to Westminster 
 for the hearing of a cause before a committee which, as it 
 happened, was dealing with a Eailway Bill that involved the 
 removal of the buildings of the old Glasgow College, and 
 their transference to the magnificent site which they at 
 'present occupy — a matter which, of course, had an addi- 
 tional interest for me, now that I was myself about to 
 remove into Scotland. In the discussion that took place, 
 I had the pleasure of hearing not only Hope, but my old 
 Harrow schoolfellow, Frederick Calvert, who had been 
 engaged to plead on the other side. 
 
 I had also been into Scotland to assist at the laying of 
 the nominal first stone (which was eventually to be that of 
 the chapel) of the college, and found the buildings of the 
 north side, and of the greater half of the west front (which 
 contained the class-rooms, sleeping accommodation for the 
 boys, and also the sub-warden's lodgings), very nearly com- 
 pleted. The stone was laid, September 8, by Sir John 
 Gladstone, who had been a principal contributor to the 
 funds, in the presence of three of the Bishops— Primus 
 
mS ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 W. Skinner of Aberdeen, Bp. Eussell of Glasgow, and 
 Bp. Moir of Brechin — Sir Archibald Edmonstone, Mr. 
 W. E. Gladstone, and a large assemblage of friends and 
 benefactors. The address which, as Warden, I delivered 
 on the occasion was afterwards printed by desire of the 
 Bishops. Gladstone had written to warn me that I had 
 * very diverse and delicate materials to deal with ' ; and I 
 believe I succeeded tolerably well. 
 
 At the luncheon which followed in the temporary Hall, 
 Bishop Eussell — rather to my surprise, for I had given him 
 no authority to do so — read to the company the following 
 epigram composed by me in reference to the occasion : 
 
 At'^OS TrpOS \l6oVj OflOLOS TT/OO? OJJLOIOV. 
 
 Aristot. Rhet. 
 
 Auctus honore novo,^ proprio cognomine laetus, 
 Fundamentum ^Edis Virque lapisque jacit. 
 
 Quern Laetus-Lapis ipse jacit, lapis omine laetus 
 Continu6 augendus stet, stet, honore novo. 
 
 In honours new, for high deserts arrayed, 
 
 Gladstone, auspicious name, this basement laid. 
 
 Glad stone, laid here by Gladstone's bounteous hand, 
 Still blest with honours new for ever, ever stand ! 
 
 I had previously sent the epigram to Gladstone, who 
 thus acknowledged it : * Many thanks for your epigram. I 
 never saw the etymology of our name turned to such good 
 account before, and probably never shall again.' 
 
 Dr. Hook wrote to me from Vicarage, Leeds, Septem- 
 ber 27, 1846 : * I hear that you have gone to Scotland and 
 returned from it, and know so little of geography as not 
 to be aware that either going or returning you might touch 
 at Leeds. I hope you will not betray so much ignorance 
 
 * Mr. John Gladstone had recently been made a baronet. 
 
WEDDING TOUR IN ITALY 819 
 
 when you are preparing to go back to Perth, but that you 
 will give us the real pleasure and advantage of seeing you 
 here. I have heard of your proceedings at Perth with the 
 deepest interest. I have been, and still am, endeavouring 
 to persuade a young man of wealth to bestow upon your 
 foundation a large sum which he has devoted to religious 
 uses.' 
 
 The interval between the date of my marriage (October 28) 
 and the time when it would be necessary for me to enter 
 upon the duties of my new office in Scotland was spent 
 in travelling with my wife on the Continent. We went to 
 Italy, which I had not before visited, with the intention 
 of spending the winter at Eome. Our mode of journeying 
 — in private vehicles, with Degarlieb (whose trustiness and 
 capacity I had formerly experienced) as our courier — en- 
 abled us to stop, and see as much as we cared to see, 
 of the various places through which we passed — Lyons, 
 Orange, Avignon, Nismes, Aries, Nice, Genoa, Pisa, Flo- 
 rence, Perugia,— and we arrived at Eome by the Porta del 
 Popolo on Christmas Eve. Strange to say, as we were 
 approaching the Eternal City, at a little distance off from 
 the road we saw a number of men in red coats out 
 hunting on the Campagna with a pack of English fox- 
 hounds. 
 
 The next morning (Christmas Day), going out of our 
 hotel to attend the ' Church ' Service, then held in a large 
 upper room outside the gate, almost the first person I met 
 was Newman, walking in the opposite direction ! He had 
 not long before turned Komanist (October 8, 1845), and was 
 occupying a room as a student in the Propaganda College. 
 I came upon him so abruptly that he had passed almost 
 before I had time to recognise him ; so the exchange of 
 greeting, which would have been awkward and painful, 
 at least to me, was avoided. From that day, though I 
 
320 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 received a kind letter from him a few years ago, we have 
 never met again. 
 
 The remarks which I shall make upon places now so 
 generally known as those we visited will be very few. 
 
 I shall be thought perverse, and perhaps bigoted, but 
 I am not altogether sorry to say I was disappointed with 
 St. Peter's. There was something in its proportions which 
 did not please me.^ It is neither, a Greek nor a Latin 
 cross : in being transformed from one to the other, it 
 was stopped half way. In my opinion, it is inferior archi- 
 tecturally both within and without to our St. Paul's in all 
 respects except size. I could look with delight for hours 
 together at the exterior of St. Paul's, as I could at the spire 
 of Salisbury. But the exterior of St. Peter's has no charm 
 for a fastidious eye. The form of its cupola, though an 
 improvement upon that of Florence, is not graceful like 
 that of St. Paul's. And the interior of the latter, though 
 not all that might be wished, especially so long as it re- 
 mains void of the decorations intended by its great archi- 
 tect, has nothing so faulty and displeasing as the west end 
 of the former. 
 
 We had the satisfaction of seeing Soracte as Horace 
 saw it, * alta nive candidum ' ; but in cold bad weather, 
 between frost and thaw, such as we experienced, rendering 
 some of the streets almost impassable, it cannot be said 
 that Eome, notwithstanding all its unequalled attractions, 
 ancient and modern, is an agreeable place of residence : 
 so that our change to Naples early in the spring was no 
 cause for regret. 
 
 Vesuvius, capped with smoke and flame, was not only 
 seen but ascended by us under favourable auspices. But 
 
 ' There is no disputing about tastes. Newman, in his Letters dc. 
 (i. 359), speaks of the extreme accuracy and grace of the proportions, both of 
 St. Peter's and of St. John Lateran. I have nothing to say against the latter. 
 
THE JESUIT COLLEGE AT NAPLES 321 
 
 what interested me more perhaps than anything else that 
 I saw at Naples, and is more worth recording because I 
 have never seen it noticed elsewhere, was a visit which I 
 paid to the Jesuit College, an establishment upon a large 
 scale for the education (I was told) of about 500 boys. In 
 going over the building, I was shown into a class-room 
 where a lesson was going on in Greek. I was invited to 
 examine the boys in the passage upon which they were 
 engaged — the author, if I remember right, was Xenophon 
 — and I was quite surprised at their answers ; all the more 
 because I had fancied that the study of Greek was dying 
 out in Italy. But what astonished me most was the way 
 in which the lesson was conducted, unlike anything I have 
 ever seen or heard of. The boys were arranged in rows 
 on opposite sides of the room, and were supposed to re- 
 present respectively Eomans and Carthaginians. On either 
 side in front of the desks three flagstaffs had been fixed, 
 but when I witnessed the scene of combat, the Cartha- 
 ginian side had lost two. A boy was put on, and if he 
 made a mistake, it was liable to be challenged by any one 
 of the opposite side, the teacher of the class acting as 
 moderator ; and the loss of a flag was the result if the 
 teacher's decision was favourable to the challenger. When 
 all three flags had been lost, the side which had won them was 
 declared victorious. It need scarcely be said that the keen- 
 ness with which the boys were on the look out to detect an 
 opponent's blunder added greatly to the zest of the lesson. 
 
 Of course we did not fail to visit both Pompeii and 
 Paestum ; and we felt that we had been amply rewarded 
 by both excursions, especially by the latter, though it had 
 not been accomplished without a misadventure, disagree- 
 able enough at the time, but which we^ could afford to laugh 
 at when it was over. 
 
 After returning to Rome, we pursued our tour towards 
 
 Y 
 
322 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 the eastern side of Italy, through Bologna, Ferrara, &c. 
 to Venice ; and thence, after visiting Innspruck, Munich, 
 Carlsruhe, and Cologne, we landed at Dover, nothing loth 
 to find ourselves again in our own country, towards the end 
 of March. Deo gratias I 
 
 During my absence on the Continent, my illustrated 
 work upon Winchester, prepared for publication before my 
 departure, had made its appearance, from the press of 
 Messrs. Parker, Oxford, under the title of * St. Mary's 
 College, Winton.' The nature of the contents may be in- 
 ferred from the following Latin quartette prefixed to the 
 volume : 
 
 Terra tulit Acres ; matris pia dextera sertum, 
 Quo decoret nati tempora cara, legit. 
 
 Sic quae sparsa alii scripsere, ego carmina necto. 
 Dona ferens soboli, Wiccame sancte, tuae. 
 
 The book was designed to be a legacy of my affection 
 for the place which had been my home and the scene of 
 my labours during the preceding ten years. 
 
 \Before I close this chapter, which brings to an end my 
 ofiicial life in England^ it may be well to explain what 
 effect, if any, was produced upon my theological opinions 
 and ecclesiastical stand-point by the Oxford or Tractarian 
 movement, which during these last years had reached its 
 height. I had been acquainted with all the leaders of the 
 movement, slightly with Newman, Pusey, Isaac Williams, 
 and Palmer of Worcester, more intimately with Keble and 
 Hugh Kose. Moreover the Warden's brother, Kev. W. 
 Barter, who became my father-in-law in 1846, had been 
 elected a Fellow of Oriel, together with Keble and Whately, 
 in 1811, and was intimate not only with Keble, but with 
 Newman, elected Fellow twelve years later, viz. in 1823J 
 Among IVlr. Barter's papers there are nine letters from 
 
MY RELATIONS TO THE OXFORD MOVEMENT 323 
 
 Newman, written at Littlemore 1842-45 ; the last being to 
 announce his secession, on the very day it took place, Oc- 
 tober 8, 1845, and when he was ' expecting Father Dominic, 
 the Passionist ' to receive him into what he * believed to be the 
 one fold of Christ.' (Compare Newman's ' Letters and Corre- 
 spondence,' vol. ii. p. 468.) They are deeply interesting, but 
 strictly confidential ; only it may be stated, they contain 
 nothing at all sufficient to justify the step which Mr. Barter 
 strongly deprecated and did his best to prevent.^ 
 
 [First, then, let me say that nothing had occurred to 
 incline me to be disaffected in the least degree towards 
 the Church of England,] In the farewell sermon which — • 
 having gone over from Buxted to superintend the removal 
 of my library — I preached to the boys on Quinquagesima 
 Sunday, and in which I took for my subject St. Paul's 
 eulogium of charity in the Epistle for the day, I made use 
 of the following words : 
 
 * In parting with a friend whom we may never see again 
 we are eager to talk of all that is uppermost in our minds. 
 Hurriedly and imperfectly we crowd into our last few 
 moments of conversation, more than they can well bear. 
 So in addressing you, my dear young friends, for the last 
 time, I have seemed to comprise the matter of many dis- 
 courses. I have spoken of the graces of the body, of the 
 graces of the mind, of the graces of the immortal soul. I 
 have set before you the rule of your study, and the rule of 
 your religion. And this I have done, not so much of my 
 own choice, or from any apprehension of your special need, 
 as at the guidance, and the bidding of the Church ; the same 
 Church to whose judgment I desire to sidjmit in all things ; 
 whose voice, echoing the voice of God's holy Word, has 
 been my constant and only guide in all that I have said or 
 
 ' It is remarkable that no mention of Mr. Barter's name occurs in 
 Newman's (Anglican) Life and Corresvondencc. 
 
 Y 2 
 
324 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 done for your teaching and edification^ and in ivhose bosom I 
 trust ive shall live and die, in the sure and certain hope that 
 if we are but true sons of our dear mother, we shall not die 
 eternally. She on this day in her own Collect, has given 
 me what I should gather ; what I should speak ; she has 
 put into my mouth this Epistle, which, as a last memorial 
 I have desired to inscribe as it were on the phylactery, not 
 of your outward garment, but of your inmost hearts.' ^ 
 
 To this I may add that in the last Sermon which I had 
 previously preached to the boys, on Advent Sunday in 1845, 
 while I was still second master, I had delivered to them a 
 solemn warning against the want of ' subjection ' to au- 
 thority which had begun to show itself not only in persons 
 of mature years, but in younger men.^ 
 
 PNewman had commenced the publication of the Tracts 
 two years before I went to Winchester (while I was 
 travelling on the Continent), viz. in 1833, and in the year 
 I resigned the second mastership he joined the Church of 
 Kome. 
 
 I did not remember that I had been admitted to his 
 personal acquaintance while I was at Oxford, but the 
 following extract from his diary, in his recently published 
 * Letters &c.' (vol. ii. p. 14), reminds me that I had that 
 honour : 
 
 1838, June 13. — Eose, Sewell, Palmer of Magdalen, Words- 
 worth, at breakfast. , 
 
 This was Hugh Eose's second visit to Oxford (his first 
 visit is mentioned below, see p. 326), and on the occasion of 
 the Duke of Wellington's installation as Chancellor. ^ I do 
 not think that I heard Newman preach more than once — a 
 University sermon. When I had settled at Winchester I was 
 
 ' Christian Boyhcod, ii. 456 sq. ^ j^^^. n 309^ 371. 
 
MY RELATIONS TO THE OXFORD MOVEMENT 325 
 
 invited to join him at dinner on one occasion, while he was 
 staying with Keble at Hursley; and I had read his 
 * Parochial Sermons,' as the volumes came out, with more 
 than ordinary interest — I may say, with avidity. And I 
 felt that I owed so much to him on their account, that when 
 I understood he was wavering in his attachment to the 
 Church of England in consequence of the severe treatment 
 which (not, it must be said, without provocation) Tract 90, 
 published in 1841, had received at the hands of Churchmen 
 generally, but especially of the Bishops,! and also in con- 
 sequence of the steps which had led to the foundation of the 
 Jerusalem Bishopric,/J[ ventured to attempt to soothe his 
 distress of mind by writing to himl and at the same time 
 offering to send him a copy of Wetstein's Greek Testament 
 (2 vols, folio, bound in Kussia by Kalthoeber), one of the 
 handsomest books I had in my library, which I requested 
 him to accept in token of my gratitude. The following is 
 the letter which I received from him in acknowledgment : 
 
 Littlemore : Sept. 7, 1844. 
 My dear Wordsworth, — Accept my best thanks for your most 
 kind letter and proposed present ; both are far above what I 
 deserve. I have no right to them, I feel that quite ; and yet 
 sympathy is not so common an article that one can afford to 
 weigh the words in which it is conveyed. The Wetstein will be 
 highly prized by me as a memorial of one, who, perhaps like 
 some others, is led from friendly and generous feeling to be more 
 indulgent towards me than his judgment quite approves. 
 
 This is indeed, as you say, a time for much humiliation. For 
 myself, I have most honestly attempted to do a service to the 
 EngUsh Church, and my tools have broken in the work. 
 
 Yours very sincerely, 
 
 John H. Newman. 
 
 P.S. — When you send the Wetstein, please direct it to Oriel, 
 and oblige me by writing your name in it. 
 
326 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 \ I am sorry I did not take and preserve a copy! of my 
 reply. All I remember is that I endeavoured to persuade 
 him that the storm would blow over,^ and meanwhile, if 
 he would only have faith and patience to bear the present 
 trial, he would find that his tools had not broken in the 
 work. 
 
 |[0f the Tracts themselves I do not believe that I ever 
 saw — and I feel pretty sure I had never read — more than 
 one, until I purchased the whole collection in six volumes 
 some years afterwards. Nor, so far as I can remember, did 
 I take part in any of the struggles which went on at Oxford 
 between 1835 and 1845 — concerning Hampden's appoint- 
 ment to the Divinity Professorship, Tract 90, Pusey's 
 Sermon on the Eucharist, Ward's * Ideal,' &c. — except only 
 that I supported Isaac Williams against Garbett in his 
 competition for the Poetry Professorship The fact is, I 
 was too much engrossed with my duties and interests about 
 the Winchester boys to take much account of what was 
 going on outside our little world. 
 
 I With Pusey also my personal acquaintance was, -arS-I 
 have said, very slight. When Hugh Eose was in Oxford, 
 June 1832, as the guest of Palmer of Worcester, we, i.e. 
 Eose and I, called upon him together — an interesting 
 occasion, for it was, I believe, the first time they had met, 
 and they had recently been engaged in a somewhat bitter 
 public controversy against each other on the subject of 
 the rationalising tendencies in German theology, which 
 in Pusey's opinion Eose in his volume of Hulsean Lec- 
 tures had unfairly exaggerated. (A copy of the second (en- 
 larged) edition of his Tract on Baptism was given to me 
 by Keble, (which I understood was designed for me by 
 
 ' The opinion of Dean Church coincides with this. He writes (p. 164) : 
 * This keen sensitiveness (of Newman) led him to give up hope and retire 
 from the contest long before he had a right to do so. The experience of 
 after years shows that he had despaired too soon.' 
 
MY RELATIONS TO THE OXFORD MOVEMENT 327 
 
 the author) ; and I had reason to think that he looked 
 upon me as one who was already, or might soon be in- 
 duced to become^ an adherent of the party in which he 
 was beginning to take a leading — if not the foremost — 
 place, as appeared by the manifestoes which he issued 
 as pamphlets in the form of letters, first to the Bishop of 
 Oxford, 1838, and then to the Archbishop of Canterbury, 
 1842. But if he entertained such an idea respecting me, 
 he made a mistake. It was not in my disposition 
 (happily) to become a follower of any person or party 
 in the Church. The fault against which Bishop Andrewes 
 teaches us to pray — the fault of IBioXarpsla worship of 
 persons,^ classed with slBcoXoXarpsia worship of idols, as 
 a breach of the Second Commandment — and which, from 
 an opposite point of view, was condemned by our Blessed 
 Lord Himself, *Be not ye called Masters,' was not one 
 into which I should naturally have been inclined to fall 
 under any circumstances ; and in this case I was upon 
 
 principle 
 
 NuUius addictus jurare in verba Magistri — 
 
 of no one, save of Him who is Magister Magistrorum, even 
 Jesus Christ, and of the Church of my Baptism. And to 
 this I have adhered through life. Of later years, if there 
 
 ^ See also Bishop Sanderson's Sermon on 1 Pet. ii. 16 : * It is a danger- 
 ous thing Qavixd^€iv irpdffuira, as St. Jude speaketh, to have men's persons in 
 admiration, though they be of never so great learning, wisdom, or piety, 
 because the best and wisest men are ofioioiradtls ti^uv, subject to the like 
 infirmities as we are, both of sin and error, and such as may both deceive 
 others and be themselves deceived.' Letter of the late Professor Sedgwick 
 to a friend (1844) : ' Newman and twenty others have at length gone over 
 to Eome. ... I pity their delusion. . . . Often in my younger days I 
 •wondered at the proneness of the old nations to idolatry, but I have ceased 
 to wonder. The sin of idolatry is knitted in the human heart. We may 
 worship a priest, or worship ourselves, or worship our own works, while we 
 are talking of idolatry, and thinking that we are serving our Saviour ' 
 (ii. 92). A similar warning is no less necessary in the world of politics at 
 the present day. 
 
328 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 was one with whose judgment I wished my own to coincide, 
 and with which, in fact, it did coincide invariably upon 
 doctrinal points (though not always in matters of Diocesan 
 administration), it was my brother, the late Bishop of 
 Lincoln. His reading in the Fathers was, I believe, equal 
 in extent to that of any of the Tractarian leaders, in the 
 great Anglican divines much more extensive. And — what 
 cannot I fear be said of every one of those leaders — he never 
 desired to draw followers to himself; he abhorred and 
 shrunk from 'party spirit in any shape, high or low ; and 
 any attempt on his part to set up or encourage an imperium 
 in imperio in the Church would have been regarded by him 
 as a most grievous fault. 
 
 But to return. Before parting with Pusey, for the 
 present, I must not omit to quote the following from a 
 letter, in which he alludes kindly to my appointment to 
 Glenalmond, and also, as one of the original subscribers 
 to Trinity College, expresses an opinion, in reference to 
 the main object of the institution, which, in the change 
 that has taken place during recent years, has been too 
 little regarded. 
 
 Christ Church : June 18, 1846. 
 
 My dear Wordsworth,— I was also sorry to miss you, but had 
 been very glad to hear that you had accepted the appointment. 
 I hope you will be able to carry out the clerical part of the 
 College, which was, I suppose, what they who in England took 
 most interest in it, had most at heart. 
 
 Ever yours very faithfully, 
 
 E. B. Pusey. 
 
 \ With Keble I was, through his kindness and condescen- 
 sion, on terms of friendship, not only as a neighbour ^(he 
 had been appointed vicar of Hursley at the beginning of 
 1836),[but as one whom I heartily honoured for the inestim- 
 able benefit he had conferred upon the Church through the 
 
MY RELATIONS TO THE OXFORD MOVEMENT 329 
 
 publication of the * Christian Year.' J He and Mrs. Keble 
 were so good as to invite my orphan little girl to spend 
 some time with them at Hursley ; and as a further proof 
 of the close and confidential relation in which I was per- 
 mitted to stand towards him, I may mention that he 
 employed me to correct for him the proof sheets of his 
 * Prselectiones Academicse ' (which involved the correction 
 of slips in composition), as may be seen from the kind 
 acknowledgment of my services, such as they were, 
 which he makes in the Preface to that work. The 
 dedication to my uncle was submitted to me for cor- 
 rection no less than three times before it was adopted as 
 it now stands.^ 
 
 Hugh Eose, of whom the late Dean Burgon has given 
 such an interesting record in his * Lives of Twelve Good 
 Men,' was an intimate friend of my father's at Cambridge ; 
 and I had known Isaac Williams, though much my senior, 
 as a schoolfellow at Harrow. 
 
 IT must not omit to mention Moberly. It was a great 
 comfort and satisfaction to me that during the whole period 
 of our intercourse as fellow labourers at Winchester there 
 had been no difference between us upon any ecclesiastical 
 or theological question. Though personally a friend of 
 the leaders, and especially of Keble, he kept himself aloof 
 
 ' I have preserved the following note, which shows how anxious he was 
 to make the dedication as perfect as possible : 
 
 ' H. V. : Third Sunday in Lent, 1844. 
 ' My dear "Wordsworth, — Ecce iterum Crispinus ! but you really must 
 just say whether you think the dedication will now do. And this must be 
 the last time. 
 
 ' Your obliged and affectionate, 
 
 'J. K. 
 * I have not your uncle's leave yet.' 
 
 A translation of the dedication has been made use of as an inscription 
 for the monumental tablet erected to my uncle's memory in Grasmere 
 Church. I have also preserved more than twenty other letters received 
 from Keble, a portion of which I may have occasion to notice hereafter, 
 when I come to speak of my life in Scotland. 
 
330 ANNALS OF MY EAELY LIFE 
 
 no less than I did from Tractarianism as a party move- 
 ment ; and the soundness of his judgment, based upon 
 extensive learning as a divine, led him greatly to regret 
 that more was not done by Pusey and his associates to 
 discourage Komanising on the part of their follower^ The 
 Preface to the second edition of his * Five Discourses on 
 the Sayings of the Great Forty Days ' contains an effective 
 and valuable reply to Newman's * Treatise on Development,' 
 and his excellent little volume * On the Love of God,' in 
 expounding the Second Commandment, lays down prin- 
 ciples which, if faithfully applied, would have sufficed to 
 prevent more than one painful instance of litigation, by 
 keeping the decoration of our churches within proper bounds. 
 Hitherto I have said little or nothing in detail of what 
 I owed to my father. Long before the days of the Oxford 
 movement he was awake to the danger of laying too much 
 stress upon the Church as an 'Establishment,' and so of 
 losing sight of its spiritual character and claims ; as he shows 
 in a long and valuable letter to Joshua Watson in 1815 (see 
 * Memoirs of Joshua Watson,' vol. i. p. 130), in complaint 
 of the recent Tracts of the S.P.C.K., which he considered 
 to have fallen into that fatal mistake. In another letter 
 he recommended that Tracts written by Dissenters should 
 be admitted on the Society's Catalogue, * if they were 
 otherwise worthy of approval.' {Ibid. p. 135.) He was 
 one whom an unfriendly critic would have described as of 
 ihe ' High and Dry ' school, but this would have done him 
 injustice. He had an open mind and an open heart for 
 everything that was good and true, wherever it was to be 
 found. I can recall not a few indications of this. He 
 inserted Baxter's long and somewhat heavy Catechetical 
 work — against the judgment of his dearest and most in- 
 timate friend Joshua Watson — in his ' Christian Institutes,' 
 in preference to any other, because he considered it upon 
 
MY FATHER AS A CHURCHMAN 331 
 
 the whole the best and most complete. He gave copies of 
 the * Christian Year ' to each of his three sons, and to his 
 niece Dora, within a few months after its first appearance, 
 and he wrote to Joshua Watson concerning it, * He is full 
 of beauties and goodness, and though I have devoured him 
 once, I intend him to be like Prometheus' liver to the 
 vulture, one of my standing dishes.' His name appeared 
 among the first of the 7,000 clergy who signed the 
 famous address presented to the Archbishop in February 
 1834 — the first public step taken in the Oxford movement 
 (see Dean Church, p. 95) — and he was also prominent 
 among those consulted concerning * The Churchman's 
 Manual,' which grew out of the Hadleigh Conference and 
 was mainly the work of W. Palmer, assisted by Eose. He 
 was so much taken with Newman's sermons as soon as he 
 became acquainted with them, that he said he felt inclined 
 to burn all his own (though the two volumes which he pub- 
 lished in 1814 had been very popular in their day, and his 
 brother, the poet, described them * as admirable both for the 
 matter and the manner ') and to j^f each for the future nothing 
 hut Newman.^ After reading Pusey's Letter to the Arch- 
 bishop (1842) he remarked that nothing would give him 
 greater pleasure than to hear the next day that Pusey had 
 been made a Bishop, and he invited him to come and pay 
 him a visit at Cambridge. He was enthusiastic in his 
 praise of Stanley's * Life of Arnold,' which he found and read 
 at Eydal Mount, just after it came out in 1844. He was to 
 
 ^ 'Dr. Wordsworth had been such a warm admirer of some of Newman's 
 earlier sermons, that he had spoken of himself as ready to burn his own 
 that he might for the future preach Newman. But when, thus prepared, 
 he took No. 90 in hand, and deliberately read it, he could only exclaim, 
 ** Oh, what a fall ! Its perusal has lowered my opinion of the writer more 
 than I could have thought possible. I refer to all the important points of 
 learning and logic, history, clearness of ideas, and accuracy of language and 
 sentiment." ' — Memoirs of Joshua Watson, vol. ii. p. 144. My father was not 
 in the habit of saying what he would not have been able and ready to make good. 
 
332 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 the last a friend of the Evangelical Dr. Dealtry, who had 
 been his opponent in controversy respecting the merits of 
 the Bible Society when it was first started. He kept on 
 terms of intimacy with the Gurneys and other Quakers, who 
 had been my mother's early friends. In his latter days, at 
 Buxted, he took to preaching in a surplice on Commu- 
 nion Sundays, and he introduced a Credence Table into 
 the chancel. He had never been abroad till quite late in 
 life ; and then, as he was travelling in France with Hugh 
 Eose, having noticed how the priests were in the habit of 
 making use of their breviaries on journeys in public convey- 
 ances, and wishing that provision should be made to enable 
 not only our clergy, but laity also, to follow their good 
 example, on his return (a little more than a year before his 
 death) he induced the S.P.C.K. to print the devotions for 
 noon and afternoon from Hele's ' Select Offices ' in a small 
 pocket volume, to serve as a manual (supplementary to 
 the morning and evening service of the Prayer Book) for 
 that purpose, with a recommendation for its use on such 
 occasions. 
 
 Again to revert to early days. So far back as 1802, 
 when a Fellow of Trinity, he had published anonymously 
 his learned * Six Letters to Granville Sharp, Esq., on the 
 uses of the definitive article in the Greek Text of the New 
 Testament,' which contain a copious array of quotations 
 from the Greek and Latin Fathers in support of the im- 
 portant point of theological criticism which he had under- 
 taken to establish. After he had been made Master of 
 Trinity in 1820, he did all he could to bring forward such 
 men as Evans, author of 'The Eectory of Valehead,' Pro- 
 fessor Blunt (who submitted his History of the Eeforma- 
 tion to his revision), Dr. Mill, and above all Hugh Eose, 
 who became, I may say, his disciple as well as his intimate 
 friend. It was in 1826, be it remembered, that Eose, as 
 
MY FATHER AS A CHURCHMAN 333 
 
 Christian Advocate, preached at Cambridge his Series of 
 Discourses on the Commission and consequent duties of 
 the Clergy, and it was Eose who set on foot * The British 
 Magazine,' which served as a pioneer of the Tracts, and 
 who struggled hard, as Dean Burgon has shown, to check 
 Newman in his course when it became unfaithful to the 
 Church of England. 
 
 It was not probable that the sons of such an one as 
 I have shown my father to have been^ would sink into 
 followers of any mere party in the Church. The writers 
 whom we were exhorted to value and to study were such as 
 Hooker and Pearson, Barrow, and Bull, and Butler, whose 
 teaching is based upon that of the Fathers, in subordina- 
 tion to Holy Scripture ; and at the same time we were led 
 to understand that, though coming after the Fathers, our 
 great Anglican divines, with their sterling good sense and 
 sobriety of judgment, had some advantage over them, inas- 
 much as they had witnessed the excesses both of doctrine 
 and practice to which the guidance and authority of the 
 Church of Eome had led ; and which were due in part to 
 the unguarded language to be found in the works of some 
 of the Fathers, not indeed in the first age, but of the fourth 
 and later centuries.^ In short, our position was much the 
 
 ^ His character, in reference to his life-long friendship with Joshua 
 Watson, is thus summed up in the Memoirs of the latter, vol. i. p. 77 : 
 * If pure integrity and disinterestedness, a spirit abhorrent of all disguise or 
 guile, and a kind of joyous zeal in all works of charity and brotherly kind- 
 ness, could attract a discerning good man's love, these qualities were 
 seldom more eminently seen than in him whom his Cambridge friends 
 delighted to call, par excellence, " the Old Master." Such exuberant bene- 
 volence united with such Christian simplicity could only have been taught 
 by the perfect Love converting the soul, and making it find its chief treasure 
 in the service of holiness and truth.' 
 
 '^ It appears from a letter of Newman's (ii. 41) that this consideration 
 was early pressed upon the Tract writers. May 1834, but to little purpose : 
 ' Eickards' great ground against us is that language about the Eucharist 
 which was allowable in the Fathers is dangerous since the Popish cor- 
 ruptions. [He might have quoted Bishop Cosin : ' Non abnuimus nonnuUa 
 
384 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 same as that which the venerable late Bishop of Winchester, 
 in his farewell address to his diocese, October 8 of the present 
 year (1890), describes his own to have been : 
 
 We have heard a good deal of late, owing to the death of the 
 most eminent leader of a great school, of what that great school 
 did for our Church. I am old enough to remember when the 
 ' Tracts for the Times ' first came out. I do not say they did not 
 make a very great stir ; of course they did ; I do not say that 
 they did not bring a great many things, comparatively new, home 
 to the mass of the clergy and laity of this Church ; but I do 
 say that something of the kind was in the air before Newman 
 arose, a great genius, to put it into form and shape. I can icell 
 remember that some of us in our early studies had our minds 
 directed to the teaching of primitive antiquity ; some of us not 
 moving in the same direction — at least not springing from the 
 same principles, as the great writers of the Oxford school went 
 upon. If I may venture to say to you concerning myself, I well 
 remember how my own mind was first directed to primitive 
 antiquity long before I had read or heard of the Tracts. ... I 
 wish I could say that the Tract writers and all their followers 
 had still adhered to the principles of the primitive antiquity 
 which we had already learned to honour. 
 
 And more than this. Living as we did in our youth at 
 Cambridge, we could not fail to know something of the great 
 work done, and extensive influence acquired, though in a 
 different school of Christian thought, by Charles Simeon, 
 during his faithful and untiring ministry of fifty-three years 
 — 1783 to 1836 — at Trinity Church. It is a great mistake 
 to suppose that Simeon was careless or indifferent about 
 Church ordinances. He 'delighted in the Liturgy,' and 
 thought it of the greatest value. (See Canon Carus's 
 
 apud Chrysostomum aliosque patres inveniri, quae emphatice, immo vero 
 hyperbolic^, de Eucharistia prolata sunt. Ea, nisi dexiri capiantur, incautos 
 homines facile in errores inducent.' Vol. iv. p. 103.] To this Keble 
 answers — and I think well — that Hoadleyism lias introduced a new era, 
 and that Protestantism, though allowable three centuries since, is dangerous 
 now.' Surely a very sophistical and unsatisfactory answer. 
 
CONCLUSION DRAWN FROM LAST REMARKS 335 
 
 * Memoirs,' pp. 17, 90, 363.)' In 1811 he preached a course 
 of sermons before the University on * the excellency of the 
 Liturgy.' (Ibid. p. 110.) He makes an excellent defence of the 
 Baptismal Office as perfectly sound and scriptural. (Ibid. pp. 
 216-19.) The following testimony is given by Bishop Wilson 
 of Calcutta. * Mr. Simeon never varied throughout a long 
 life in ardent, marked, and avowed attachment to the doctrine 
 and discipline of our Apostolical Church. . . . The modera- 
 tion and comprehension of the Church of England was his 
 joy. He neither verged towards the great error of over- 
 magnifying the ecclesiastical polity of the Church, and plac- 
 ing it in the stead of Christ and salvation, nor towards the 
 oj^posite mistake of undervaluing the Sacraments and the autho- 
 rity of an Apostolical Episcopacy.' {Ibid. p. 597.) He had a 
 large following of young men — larger and not less devoted 
 than that which followed Newman — and for a much longer 
 time. His death took place three years after the Tractarian 
 movement had begun. At his funeral the whole town and 
 university vied with each other in paying honour to the 
 greatness of his work and the excellency of his character. 
 The forerunner and champion of the Cambridge movement 
 had little or none of the brilliancy of his Oxford successor ; 
 but from first to last, alike under persecution, under ap- 
 parent failure, and manifest success, he held a course 
 admirably stable and consistent. Would that the same 
 could be said of John Henry Newman ! 
 
 To sum up, then, these closing remarks. (The view is 
 
 * See also in Kev. A. W. Brown's ' Recollections of Simeon's Conversation- 
 parties, p. 62, ' No other human work is so free from faults as the Book 
 of Common Prayer ; ' and p. 85, after one of his visits to Scotland, he 
 exclaimed, ' Thank God, we have a Liturgy.' The same author testifies to 
 Simeon's ' approval of Fasting ; ' and ' his feeling that the Priestly Benediction 
 was more than a prayer,' p. 65. There is an excellent chapter (iv. of the 
 Introduction) in the same work, on the relations between the Cambridge or 
 Simeonite, and the Oxford or Newmanite, movement ; pointing out, very 
 airly, the defects of the one and the excesses of the other. 
 
336 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 far too narrow— as I' have in part pointed out before — 
 ; which attributes either the revival of reHgious education in 
 our pubHc schools exclusively to Arnold, or the revival of 
 energy and earnestness in the Church at large exclusively 
 to Newman and the ' Tracts for the Times.' There can be 
 no doubt that the existence of both — though widely different 
 and out of harmony with each other — did produce, as 
 instruments in God's hands, very great good; but there had 
 been all alongjeven in the worst times of the last century, 
 Ca life and light in the Church (especially in the middle and 
 lower classes of society), however in many places dormant 
 or obscured, ifor which adequate allowance has not always 
 been made by those who have undertaken to pass judgment 
 upon recent periods of our ecclesiastical history^ The 
 extraordinary number of editions of works of piety and 
 devotion, many of them used in schools, printed and sold 
 during the last century (such as some of the treatises of 
 Dean William Sherlock and Bishop Patrick, and Eobert 
 Nelson's 'Fasts and Festivals') is alone a sufficient proof 
 of this last remark. 
 
 The reader of these Annals has now been brought to 
 the close of my Life in England. The volume which, it is 
 hoped, will shortly follow this, will open with the beginning 
 of my Life in Scotland. 
 
POSTSCEIPT 
 
 THE OXFOED MOVEMENT. 1833-1846 
 
 The appearance, of Newman's * Letters ' and of Dean Church's 
 * Oxford Movement ' since the foregoing portion of this volume was 
 sent to press, induces me to add a few further remarks upon the 
 subject which occupies the concluding pages, so far as it falls 
 within the period therein embraced. 
 
 It was the misfortune of the Oxford movement that the 
 opinions of its great champion had been from the first in a 
 state of flux ; and the same must be said, though in a far 
 less degree, of his two illustrious coadjutors. Pusey began 
 as a liberal and moderate Broad Churchman. In his con- 
 troversy with Eose (1828-30) upon the causes of German 
 rationalism, the views which he had expressed upon Inspira- 
 tion appeared to himself not long after so unsatisfactory that 
 he formally retracted them in a letter to the Record ; and 
 he withdrew the books themselves by buying up what re- 
 mained at the publishers'. Again, in writing to Newman, 
 1829, he speaks of Beveridge *as a higher Churchman 
 than I.* (Newman's * Letters,' i. 214.) Yet Beveridge has 
 been accused of Calvinism, and he would now be regarded as 
 a moderate, rather than a high or advanced, Churchman, 
 And, once more, the* Letter to the Bishop of Oxford,' 1839, 
 is, if I remember right, outstripped in some important 
 
 z 
 
338 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 respects by the * Eirenicon ' of 1866. Of Keble, the most 
 stable of the three, it cannot, I think, be doubted that the 
 ' Christian Year ' (1827), the * Lyra Innocentium ' (1845), 
 and the essay on ' Eucharistical Adoration ' (1857), if com- 
 pared with one another, represent the mind of their author 
 as undergoing a certain amount of change in his theological 
 opinions. In both cases, perhaps, it would not be difficult 
 to show that the advancement, if so it may be called, is to 
 be attributed more or less to the unsuspected influence of 
 Froude and Newman. (See * W. G. Ward and the Oxford 
 Movement,' pp. 81, 143, 221.) 
 
 But at present I am concerned only with Newman. 
 The process of change which his opinions underwent was 
 understood to some extent before ; but now, by the con- 
 fessions of his own letters, and by the revelations of Dean 
 Church, it is exposed to view much more thoroughly, as will 
 be seen from the following extracts. 
 
 In 1829 Newman a Secretary to the Church Missionary 
 Society (i. 215)~turned out 1830 (i. 225). 
 
 In 1830 he wrote : * There are parts of the Athanasian 
 Creed which I would gladly see omitted, and could not 
 •defend' (i. 218). 
 
 In same year he 'doubted whether S. Peter was 
 President even of the Apostohc College ' (i. 231). 
 
 In 1830-32, it is remarkable that Isaac Williams, who 
 was so warmly attached to Newman (as Newman was to 
 him), and served as his Curate at St. Mary's during 
 those two years, never felt confidence in him. * From the 
 first (we are told by Dean Church, p. 25), he had seen in 
 him what he had learned to look upon as the greatest of 
 dangers — the preponderance of intellect among the elements 
 of character, and as the guide of life.' He himself wrote : 
 * I was greatly delighted and charmed with Newman, who 
 was extremely kind to me ; but I did not altogether trust 
 
THE OXFORD MOVEMENT. 1833-1S46 339 
 
 his opinions. I can remember a strong feeling of difference 
 I felt in first acting together with him from what I had 
 been accustomed to — that he was in the habit of looking for 
 effect, and for what was sensibly effective, which from the 
 Bisley and Fairford school I had been habituated to avoid ' 
 (Church, p. 64.) 
 
 In 1834 he wrote : ' The Church of Eome apostatised 
 at Trent ' (ii. 59). 
 
 In the same year : * I consider the Tridentine Articles of 
 the Eomanists unchristian ' (Tract 38, ' Via Media,' No. 1). 
 
 In the same year he admits that 'his views were not 
 fully developed ' (ii. 66) . 
 
 In 1835 Hampden succeeded Burton as Theological 
 Professor. 
 
 In 1836 Newman writes to Kose : * There appears to be 
 that in the Church of Kome as it is at present [it is worse 
 now] which seems utterly to preclude our return to her * 
 (ii. 186). Froude died in that year. 
 
 In the same year * Library of the Fathers ' begun under 
 editorship of Pusey, Keble, and Newman. Marriott was 
 joined with them afterwards. 
 
 In 1838 Newman published his 'Lectures on the 
 Prophetical Office of the Church,' which contain many 
 severe attacks upon the Church of Kome. And in the 
 * Advertisement ' he desires to * make his own the noble 
 profession of the great Bramhall: " No man can 
 justly blame me for honouring my Spiritual Mother, the 
 Church of England, in whose bosom I was conceived, at 
 whose breasts I was nourished, and in whose bosom I hope 
 to die " ' (p. vi.) 
 
 In the same year were published Froude's * Eemains.' 
 
 In 1839 Newman writes : * What is to be our length 
 of tether I know not ; no one can know ; but at present it 
 is lengthening out.' 
 
 z 2 
 
340 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 And again : * A vista has been opened before me to the 
 end of which I do not see ' (ii. 286). 
 
 And again : * One thing seems plain — that temporal 
 prospects we personally have none ' (ii. 293). Yet, in the 
 same year, in Tract 75, * On the Eoman Breviary,' he 
 wrote : * Till Eome moves towards us, it is quite impossible we 
 should move towards Eome.' And the main reason alleged 
 for that impossibility is, * Because Eome has adopted into 
 the devotional services of the Church Catholic certain addi- 
 tions and novelties ascertainable to be such in history as 
 well as being corruptions doctrinally' 
 
 From this time Newman began to doubt the * Catholicity 
 of the Church of England ' (Church, p. 194). 
 
 In 1840 he wrote : ' I fear I see more clearly that we 
 are working up to a schism in our Church' (ii. 297). 
 See also p. 300 passim. Again, he wrote : ' We don't know 
 what the English Church will bear of infused Catholic 
 truth. "We are, as it were, proving our cannons. I know 
 that there is a danger of bursting ; but still we have no right 
 to assume that our Church will not stand the test ' (ii. 318). 
 
 In 1841 Tract 90 appeared in February (Church, 251), 
 and was condemned as dishonest by Board of Heads of 
 Houses, March 15 (p. 253). * From the end of 1841 I 
 was on my death-bed as regards my membership with 
 the Anglican Church, though at the time I became aware 
 of it only by degrees ' (ii. 238). 
 
 In the same year * Anglo- Catholic Library ' was com- 
 menced, under a Committee, consisting of Newman, Keble, 
 and Pusey, together with ten others, including our good 
 Warden, Moberly, Hook, Norris, and W. Palmer ; and with 
 Copeland as * superintending Editor.' Of this Newman 
 writes : * Anglo-Catholic Library was no plan of mine ; and 
 neither Pusey nor I was warm about it' (ii. 323). And 
 again : ' I did not like the scheme.' Why did he not like 
 
THE OXFORD MOVEMENT. 1833-1846 341 
 
 it ? It was, according to the Advertisement, to consist of 
 
 * scarce and valuable works, maintaining and inculcating 
 the doctrine and discipline of the Anglican branch of the 
 Catholic and Apostolic Church.' 
 
 Jerusalem Bishopric founded. Contest between I. Wil- 
 liams and Garhettfor Poetry Professorship (Church, p. 273). 
 In 1843 Newman resigned S. Mary's (Church, p. 202). 
 
 * I am now publishing sermons which speak more con- 
 fidently about our position than I inwardly feel ( ! ) ; but I 
 think it right, and do not care for seeming inconsistent ' 
 (ii. 430). 
 
 Pusey's Sermon ' On the Holy Eucharist ' (which was 
 meant to be an antidote or palliative to the severity of the 
 Tract * On Baptism ' ) condemned by the Six Doctors appointed 
 by Vice-Chancellor, Hawkins, Symonds, Jenkyns, Ogilvy, 
 Jelf, and Fawcett. Suspension for two years (Church, 
 p. 285). * British Critic ' given up ; succeeded by Christian 
 Remembrancer in 1844. 
 
 In 1844 he wrote : ' A clear conviction of the substantial 
 identity of Christianity and the Eoman system has now 
 been on my mind for fall three years ( ! ) ' [No wonder he 
 was not ' warm ' about the Anglo- Catholic Library.] * As 
 far as I can make out, I am in a state of mind which 
 divines call indifferent ' (ii. 445). 
 
 Ward 's * IdeaV Condemned February 1845 (Church, 
 p. 324). 
 
 In 1845, October 6, appeared the * Essay on Develop- 
 ment.' 
 
 Newman joined the Church of Eome two days after- 
 wards. 
 
 Now what was to be expected of a great religious move- 
 ment, of which the practical originator and chief leader's 
 mind was in a condition such as has been described, mainly 
 by himself and partly also by a most intimate friend ? Set 
 
342 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 on foot with enthusiasm — under the pressure of danger, 
 doubtless great, but imagined, perhaps, to be greater than 
 it really was — whatever good it might be enabled to do in 
 its course, sooner or later it must come to grief. And is it 
 harsh or uncharitable to say that a man who was conscious 
 to himself of such unsettled opinions — of so much want of 
 fixity in his own convictions — was scarcely justified in 
 assuming the part which Newman assumed, when, in the 
 first of the Tract series,^ he called upon all his brother 
 Presbyters to come forward as one man, not only to defend 
 their common Mother, the Church of England, but to set 
 forth the true principles upon which she was to be defended ? 
 Or when, at a later period, in continuing to plead for the 
 Eeform of that Church, as of a fallen and beleaguered body, 
 when he himself did not clearly comprehend the nature and 
 extent of the Eeform required ? No : it must be said he was 
 not justified ; and all the more when it is considered that, 
 after all, it was not any supposed imperfection in the 
 Church of England — which he had undertaken to correct, 
 and had not succeeded — but the perfection, theoretically 
 speaking, of the Church of Eome — * a clear conviction of 
 the substantial identity of Christianity and of the Eoman 
 system ' — which eventually led him to take his fatal step. 
 And something, too, must be said of the want of sufficient 
 age and experience. This was another misfortune which 
 attached to the movement generally. It was from the first 
 too much in the hands of young men. Newman was only 
 thirty-two when he published the first Tracts, in 1833 ; 
 Froude was thirty, Pusey was thirty-three, and Isaac Wil- 
 liams was thirty-one. And of those who may be called vete- 
 rans in comparison, Keble was forty-one, Hugh Eose was 
 forty-five, and W. Palmer, I think, somewhat younger than 
 
 ' Gresley, in Bernard Leslie, p. 70, speaks of that first number as * hastily 
 and carelessly written ; ' and he adds, ' to the statements I decidedly object.' 
 
THE OXFORD MOVEMENT. 1833-1846 343 
 
 Eose, but I do not know his exact age. Not one among 
 them was of the mature age of fifty. 
 
 But to return to the misfortune of unsettled opinions. 
 This does not apply to the two eldest, who were also (at 
 that time) the two most learned, of the original promoters 
 of the movement — Hugh Eose and W. Palmer. They knew 
 from the first the extent they were prepared to go, because 
 they knew the limits of the teaching of the great Anglican 
 divines ; and they never intended to go farther. But 
 Eose, after vain remonstrance with Newman, died in 1838 ; 
 and Palmer gradually withdrew, and stood aloof when his 
 prudent proposal for a Committee to supervise the Tracts 
 before publication was not accepted. Meanwhile, Newman 
 from the first, and Pusey and Keble soon afterwards, threw 
 themselves into the study of the Fathers without the 
 steadying guidance of a comprehensive and well-grounded 
 judgment which that study pre-eminently requires. There 
 is, I think, no sufficient evidence that Newman, or either 
 of his two great allies (except Keble in the case of Hooker), 
 had ever made a deep and thorough study of the chief 
 Anglican divines. The ' Library of the Fathers ' was begun 
 by them in 1836. The * Anglo- Catholic Library,' which 
 ought to have preceded it, did not follow till five years 
 afterwards (1841). Neither Newman nor Pusey ' ever liked 
 the scheme.' ( ' Letters,' i. 223.) ' It was no plan of mine,' 
 writes Newman, * and neither Pusey nor I was ever warm 
 about it.' I do not think that any one of the three did 
 anything for it, as an editor, until Keble published his 
 complete edition of Bishop Wilson's works, with a full 
 and valuable Life, which formed the conclusion of the series. 
 In making these remarks, I do not forget that each of 
 the Tracts bore on its flyleaf a list of books, * in single 
 volumes,' which * would be found to uphold or elucidate 
 the general doctrines inculcated ' in them, and also of 
 
844 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 * larger works that might be profitably studied ; ' and that 
 in those lists appear the names of Hooker, Taylor, Pearson, 
 Bull, Leslie, Beveridge, and Waterland ; nor do I forget that 
 the Tracts contained various * Catenae,' which appeared to 
 show a desire on the part of their authors to follow in 
 the footsteps of the authors quoted.^ Still, I believe the 
 inference I have indicated is substantially correct. 
 
 In the 'Anglo-Catholic Library ' good service was rendered 
 by producing complete editions in octavo of the works of 
 Bishop Andrewes, Archbishop Bramhall, and others, which 
 previously were to be had (if at all) only in folio ; and by 
 reprinting such books as some of Hammond's treatises, 
 and Laud's * Answer to Fisher,' which show plainly where 
 the limits are to be drawn between the standpoints of Kome 
 and Anglicanism ; but, so far as I can remember, very 
 little was done to draw attention to their merits or to recom- 
 mend the study of them ; and meanwhile Eoman Catholic 
 books of devotion enjoyed the editorship of Pusey, and the 
 advantages which that editorship implied. 
 
 I have observed that the great leaders of the movement 
 threw themselves into the study of the Fathers, and they 
 naturally induced many — even ladies and others who were 
 no scholars, and had received none of the training which 
 goes to the making of a scholar — to do the same. The 
 orthodox treatises of TertuUian, the epistles and treatises of 
 S. Cyprian, and the lectures of S. Cyril of Jerusalem, of which 
 translations appeared among the earliest of the publications 
 of the ^ Library of the Fathers,' are all most valuable for 
 
 * Newman in his * Advertisement ' to Lectures on the Prophetical Office 
 of the Church, refers to those ' Catenae ' as supplying an apology for the 
 absence in his work of the citation of testimonies of our ' standard divines,' 
 which, he admits, might otherwise have been expected from him (p. vi.) 
 Eose had set a good example in that respect by the copious extracts which 
 he gives in the Notes and Appendix to his Discourses on the Commission 
 and Consequent Duties of the Clergy. 
 
THE OXFORD MOVEMENT. 1833-1846 845 
 
 those who can bear * strong meat ; ' but they can scarcely 
 be said to make a suitable foundation for the building up 
 of men and women of the nineteenth century who have re- 
 ceived no catechetical instruction in the first principles of 
 their own Church. To have begun with books of our own, 
 such as Bishop Nicholson * On the Catechism,' Bishop Ken's 
 * Practice of Divine Love,' Bishop Sparrow * On the Prayer 
 Book,' and some of Hammond's treatises,— setting forth 
 their nature and urging their constant use — would have 
 been a more reasonable and judicious proceeding. As it 
 was, ill-informed members of our Church were left too much 
 under the impression that we had nothing of our own which 
 was good enough to recommend to them ; and they would 
 naturally draw the inference that there must be something 
 seriously wanting or amiss in the Church itself. I must 
 not, however, pass from this topic without some attempt to 
 do justice to the signal benefit which Newman conferred by 
 his admirable translation of Bishop Andrewes's ' Private 
 Devotions.' ^ It was indeed an invaluable boon, for which all 
 of us, but the clergy especially, cannot be too thankful. ! 
 that he had clung to Bishop Andrewes as his guide not only 
 orandif but credendi ! But this the restless and emotional 
 character of his mind would not suffer him to do ; and, more- 
 over, it may be doubted whether he had ever given himself 
 to the study of that great and holy man with the attention 
 and thoroughness which his writings, both Latin and English, 
 require and deserve. Had he done so, he could scarcely 
 have said that he did * not like the scheme ' of the ' Anglo- 
 Catholic Library,' which began with the publication of his 
 collected works. 
 
 It is a pervading sentiment in Dean Church's work that 
 
 " Originally they appeared as the eighty-eighth of the Tracts for the 
 Times. 
 
346 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 the Oxford movement was nothing — nothing, at least, in 
 the eyes of its principal promoters — if it ivas not truly, deeply, 
 'practically religious. (See pp. 317, 319, et alibi.) And there 
 can be no question that over the country generally this 
 result was effected to a large extent. But was this so in 
 Oxford itself? To the remarkable impression produced 
 upon his hearers by Newman's Sermons at St. Mary's, we 
 have the unquestionable testimony of John Campbell Shairp 
 (then an undergraduate), in his * Life of Keble,'pp. 12, 17 ; 
 and Dean Church has added to it, besides his own (p. 113), 
 the similar testimonies of Sir F. Doyle ( ' Eeminiscences,' 
 p. 145) and James Mozley ( ' Christian Eemembrancer,' 
 January, 1846) ; though in Shairp's description it is also 
 stated that * the audience was not crowded ; the large church 
 being little more than half filled.' But still, I must ask, 
 was the result of the * movement ' really such as has been 
 supposed in Oxford itself? Anxious to ascertain for myself 
 how far this was the case, I employed a trusty young friend, 
 who had recently gone up from Winchester to Oxford, to 
 inquire at the several colleges what improvement had 
 taken place, in regard, for instance, to a test so simple and 
 elementary as the frequency of the administration of Holy 
 ly/ Communion. His report, comprised in two interesting 
 
 letters, which are now before me (bearing date October 1844), 
 is, I am sorry to have to say, a very disappointing one. It 
 appears from it that in almost all the colleges Holy Commu- 
 nion was still administered not more than once in a term ; 
 there were only three or four bright exceptions ; and this 
 although the Eubric plainly directs that * In colleges, where 
 there are many Priests and Deacons, they shall all receive 
 the Communion with the Priest every Sunday at the least, 
 except they have a reasonable cause to the contrary.' In 
 one college it was the practice of the Master to speak to the 
 freshmen on the subject the evening before, and at the same 
 
THE OXFORD MOVEMENT. 1833-J846 347 
 
 time to give to each of them a copy of the S.P.C.K. tract, 
 * Exhortation to Frequent ( ! ) Communion. By a Layman.' 
 At another college all the undergraduates were required to 
 attend under pain of a guinea fine ! From this it would 
 seem that the spiritual interests of the youths whom we at 
 Winchester, and others elsewhere, had done our best to train 
 up in the right way, were being neglected and uncared for 
 just tvhen and where we had a right to expect that they would 
 be tended and fostered with greater and more skilful pains. 
 And this unfavourable report of my young friend was only 
 too closely confirmed by a letter which I received just about 
 the same time (September 1844) from E. Palmer, then study- 
 ing for the law in London, but kept well informed of what 
 was going on at Oxford by his younger brother, Edwin, 
 then an undergraduate, now Archdeacon. He writes in a 
 melancholy strain of the moral and religious condition of 
 young men at the University as it then was, notwithstand- 
 ing what he knew to have been done for their improvement 
 at Winchester and other public schools : * Whether there is, 
 or is not, any improvement, as compared with the days of 
 our own undergraduateship, seems at least problematical ; 
 my impression would be that no such thing is observable, 
 though, of course, it may secretly exist.' 
 
 Such was the testimony given a year before Newman 
 joined the Church of Eome, and sixteen years after he had 
 begun to preach at St. Mary's, and three years after the 
 ninety Tracts had all been published. Now, where is 
 the blame to lie for this state of things ? I cannot think 
 that it ought to be laid altogether upon the Heads, and 
 College Authorities. There must have been something 
 faulty in the character and management of the move- 
 ment itself, to have prevented it from producing in fuller 
 measure the good effects at which it aimed. For my own 
 part, I cannot but believe that if the movement had been 
 
848 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 carried on upon fixed and well-defined lines — strictly con- 
 sistent with the principles of the Eeformation — the result 
 would have been different. The University authorities 
 could not have become so unanimous as they were in 
 opposing it ; they would have seen where their duty lay ; 
 whereas, suspicious of change which was so questionable, 
 they became hardened in their own ways. I am confirmed 
 in this belief by what had taken place at Cambridge. I 
 have referred above (p. 334) to the work of Charles Simeon. 
 Bishop Wilson of Calcutta, in his * Eecollections of Simeon,' 
 printed in Cams' s * Memoir,' gives the following testimony : 
 *A general revival of the power of true religion in the 
 Church of England was going on during almost the entire 
 period of his ministry (1782-1836), to which, by God's 
 mercy and grace, he himself largely contributed' (p. 593). 
 But Simeon's own words are more to the point, as refer- 
 ring only to Cambridge. To his friend Thomason, then 
 in India, after speaking of the new buildings erected by 
 various colleges, he writes, June 1824 : * Yet, wonderful as 
 all this improvement is, it does not exceed the improve- 
 ment in the studies of the University. All is going forward 
 together ; and I hope, when you come, you will find us all 
 improved.' Now, Simeon would not have written thus if 
 the improvement had not extended, at least in some degree, 
 to the progress of true practical religion, to which all the 
 energies of his life had been so faithfully and zealously 
 devoted. Of course, I am not meaning to argue that either 
 the * revival ' to which Bishop Wilson testified, or the 
 * improvement ' of which Simeon wrote, was all that was 
 to be desired, or such as to satisfy a thoroughly sound and 
 well-informed Churchman; but at least it was not un- 
 English, and it was intended to be upon Church lines. The 
 consequence was that, in course of time, the authorities 
 of the University, though suspicious, and ^ven hostile, at 
 
THE OXFORD MOVEMENT. 1833-1846 349 
 
 first, — instead of acting as was done at Oxford against the 
 * Tractarians,' — became more than reconciled to what was 
 going on for the spiritual benefit of the young men, as was 
 shown by the attendance and the feehng evinced at Simeon's 
 funeral. Nor will it be out of place to refer to the immense 
 amount of good effected, at a somewhat later period, by the 
 Cambridge Archaeological Society under the guidance of 
 Archdeacon Thorp, with little or no friction to disturb its 
 course. It did not, it is true, profess to meddle with 
 doctrine ; but its proceedings were conducted upon strictly 
 Anglican lines, and its principles were Catholic, in the true 
 sense of the word. 
 
 Dean Church is very severe upon the Oxford University 
 authorities for their conduct generally during the critical 
 period of which I have been speaking, and not altogether 
 without reason ; but they deserved perhaps more considera- 
 tion than he has shown them. He does not, I think, make 
 sufficient allowance for the difficult circumstances in which 
 they were placed, and for the provocation which was some- 
 times rudely and recklessly given them. Instead of being 
 drawn on gradually to see the necessity for practical re- 
 forms, they were kept in a state of continual alarm, and 
 little or nothing was done to allay their apprehensions. 
 They could not tell whither the movement was leading the 
 young men committed to their charge. The publication of 
 Froude's * Eemains ' in 1838, with their contemptuous dis- 
 paragement of the Eeformation and the Eeformers, including 
 Bishop Jewell — was enough to frighten them. Some of the 
 later Tracts were not of a reassuring character ; on the con- 
 trary, they were such as more and more to create distrust ; 
 and then in 1841 came Tract 90 to irritate and perplex 
 them still further. That the tactics of the party were being 
 pushed to the extreme limit of what the Church of England 
 tolerates — if not beyond — became plainer and plainer. 
 
350 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 It was no good sign, as regards either the one side or the 
 other — the promoters or the opponents of the movement — 
 that a book Hke my brother's Theophilus Anglicanus (1843), 
 designed, and admirably adapted as it was, to meet the re- 
 quirements and necessities of the time, w^as not made 
 use of for that purpose. It had enjoyed the benefit of 
 thorough revision not only by my father, but by that excel- 
 lent layman, Joshua Watson, to whom Newman dedicated 
 the fifth volume of his Sermons (1840), as to * the bene- 
 factor of all his brethren by his long and dutiful ministry, 
 and patient service to his and their common Mother.' It 
 had received the formal sanction and recommendation of 
 the Archbishop of Canterbury and of the Bishop of London. 
 It has been adapted to the use of the Episcopal Church 
 in America, under the title of * Theophilus Americanus ' ; 
 it has been translated into French, and into modern Greek ; 
 and it ought to have been introduced as a textbook into 
 every college and public school throughout the kingdom. 
 But though it met with some success, and has now gone 
 through many editions, it was not taken up by either the 
 friends or the adversaries of the movement, being, I sup- 
 pose, too decidedly Anglican to please the former, and too 
 decidedly Catholic to please the latter. It is through the 
 default of some such teaching that the limits both of 
 doctrine and of practice which the Church of England 
 prescribes have been allowed to become in some respects 
 so much obscured — so little plain and discernible — that, 
 instead of forming one harmonious body, its members, to 
 a large extent, are divided into two hostile parties (to judge 
 from the proceedings of the * Church Union ' and of the 
 * Church Association '), both equally desirous to be true 
 and loyal to their Mother ; but of which the one, being itself 
 in excess, imputes defect to its opponents, and the other 
 imputes excess to its opponents, being itself in defect ; 
 
THE OXFORD MOVEMENT. 1833-1846 351 
 
 while both suppose themselves to be sole champions of the 
 truth, which lies between the two. Had the movement 
 been bond fide Anglo- Catholic; had it followed the course 
 which Hugh Kose certainly^ and Isaac Williams prohahly, 
 would have traced out ; had it stood firmly and avowedly 
 by the principles of the Eeformation ; had it been con- 
 tent to keep closely to the footsteps of the great English 
 divines quoted in its * Catenas ' ^ — of Hooker, Andrewes, 
 Bramhall, Sanderson, Hammond, Pearson, Barrow, Beve- 
 ridge, Bull, Butler — as they themselves had been content 
 to follow the footsteps not of this or that ancient Father, 
 but of the consentient teaching of the Undivided Church, 
 the issue would not have been what we now see : the Church 
 of England would have enjoyed mutual confidence and 
 harmony where there is now distrust and discord. 
 
 It might have been expected that before he joined the 
 Church of Eome, Newman would have made some formal 
 attempt to answer the severe indictment which he himself 
 had brought against that Church, especially in his ' Lec- 
 tures on Eomanism and Popular Protestantism ; ' but this 
 he did not do. Those ' Lectures ' among other statements 
 contain the following : 
 
 P. 47. * We may /earZ^ssZ?/ meet the Romanists on the 
 ground of antiquity.' (See also p. 101.) 
 
 P. 50. ' We retort the sin of schism upon the Eomanists, 
 and justly,'' 
 
 P. 52. ' Eomanism is an unnatural and misshapen de- 
 velopment of the Truth.' P. 61. 'And in its actual and 
 public manifestation a far more serious error.' 
 
 * There are five such Catenas, forming (1) Tract 74, ' On the Doctrine 
 of Apostolical Succession ; ' (2) Tract 76, ' On the Doctrine of Baptismal 
 Eegeneration ; ' (3) Tract 78, ' On the duty of maintaining quod sernper^ 
 quod ubique, quod ah omnibus ; ' (4) Tract 81, ' On the Eueharistic 
 Sacrifice ; ' (5) Tract 84, ' On the duty of the Clergy to have Morning and 
 Evening Prayers daily in Church.' 
 
352 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 P. 54. ' That there is in Eomanism something very 
 unchristian, I fully admit, or rather maintain.' 
 
 P. 103. * Kome is a Church beside herself, . . She may- 
 be said to resemble a demoniac^ 
 
 P. 221. * What has not the faintest pretensions of being 
 a Catholic truth is this, that St. Peter and his successors 
 are universal Bishops.' 
 
 P. 284. * What can be said in defence of the Eomanists, 
 who created at Trent a New Creeds and published ana- 
 themas against all objectors ? ' 
 
 P. 324. * Our Lord said of false Prophets, " By their 
 fruits shall ye know them ; " and, however the mind 
 may be entangled theoretically, yet surely it will fall upon 
 certain marks in Piome which seem intended to convey to 
 the simple and honest inquirer a solemn tvarning to keep 
 clear of her while she carries them about her. Such are 
 her denying the Cup to the Laity, her idolatrous worship 
 of the Blessed Virgin, her Image worship, her recklessness 
 in anathematising, and her schismatical and overbearing 
 spirit. ... I conceive then, upon the whole, that, while 
 Kome confirms by her accordant witness our own teaching 
 in all greater things, she does not tend by her novelties, 
 and threats, to disturb the practical certainty of Catholic 
 doctrine, or to seduce from us aiiy sober and conscientious 
 inquirer,* 
 
 Now, when Newman made those several statements— in 
 1837 — he was no novice. He had published his work on 
 the Arians, and three separate volumes of his Sermons. 
 He had edited, and written a great part of, eighty of the 
 Tracts — not ordinary Tracts, but ' Tracts for the Times ' — 
 including Nos. 71, 72, and 79, * against Eomanism.' A 
 defence of the worship of St. Mary, which he had denounced, 
 as noted above, and also in Tract 75, is to be found in his 
 * Essay on Development ' (pp. 436 sqq.) ; but for the most 
 
THE OXFORD MOVEMENT. 1833-1846 353 
 
 part the heavy charges which he had brought against the 
 Church of Kome remain standing against her to this day. 
 In the Advertisement to the * Essay ' just mentioned he 
 admitted that in the * Lectures ' from which I have quoted 
 
 * there are various statements which he would wish unsaid ; ' 
 and, after producing passages from some other of his 
 writings, he adds that he * now withdraws the arguments 
 alluded to, so far as they reflect upon the Church of Eome, 
 as well as the language in which they are conveyed.' He 
 withdraws the arguments ; but he does not answer them — 
 unless, indeed, we can admit that the novel doctrine of 
 Development, to which he had recourse, but which the 
 Church of Kome itself has virtually declined to accept, and 
 which the gifted Archer Butler, among others, triumphantly 
 refuted, is such as to satisfy ' a sober and conscientious 
 inquirer.' 
 
 But, though we cannot allow that Newman has accounted 
 for his change upon any rational grounds, we need not 
 doubt that his motives for it may have been irreproachable. 
 That he was not ambitious (in the ordinary sense of the 
 word) of ecclesiastical or any other worldly distinctions, I 
 think undeniable. But he was ambitious of influence, and 
 he did not like to feel that the position he had taken up 
 necessarily excluded him from those distinctions. This I 
 infer from a letter (quoted above) which he wrote in 1839 : 
 
 * One thing seems plain — that temporal prospects we (per- 
 sonally) have none.' And that passage reminds me of some 
 words of Pusey, spoken in a long and interesting conversa- 
 tion which I had with him — I think in the year 1857 : 
 certainly about that time. It was in the country house of 
 his brother, Philip Pusey, M.P. for Berkshire, where I was 
 staying for a night, in company with my father-in-law, Mr. 
 Barter. I had been deprecating what appeared to me an 
 unhappy tendency on the part of Pusey and his followers, 
 
 A A 
 
364 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 at that time, in conjunction with Gladstone and the Peelites, 
 to dally with the question of Disestablishment —a tendency 
 shown partially in the Guardian, but without reserve in the 
 Mornimj Chronicle, then the property of Mr. Beresford 
 Hope. I said that I could fully sympathise with the tempta- 
 tions and inducements which his party had to take that 
 line, both in consequence of the treatment they had received 
 at the hands of so many of the Bishops, and on other 
 accounts ; that to feel that they were placed, as it were, 
 under a ban in regard to any prospect of promotion in the 
 Church, must be a sore trial, very difficult to bear ; that I 
 could fancy even Newman himself would not have gone 
 over to Eome, if he had not despaired of all hope of pre- 
 ferment not so much for himself as for his followers. 
 These last words were scarcely out of my mouth, when he 
 caught them up, saying, * To be sure, he would noV I 
 confess I was somewhat surprised at the time by the prompt 
 and frank avowal ; but upon reflection I feel that we must 
 not be too hasty in the interpretation we are to put upon 
 it. It may have meant that in Pusey's opinion Newman 
 was not altogether inaccessible to a motive which influences 
 ordinary men, and that it formed, at least, one element in 
 the process of rationalisation and conviction which had led 
 eventually to his mistaken step : and no one will wonder at 
 this who considers the mixture of motives to which the 
 human mind is liable ; and that we often act more or less 
 from motives of which, after a time, we become unconscious. 
 But more probably he intended that if Newman could have 
 had the assurance that his services would be favourably re- 
 cognised, if not actually rewarded, as he might feel they 
 deserved to be, he would have been content to remain 
 where he was ; or, again, that he would think of his fol- 
 lowers, and of their prospects of promotion, rather than of 
 his own. 
 
THE OXFORD MOVEMENT. 1833-1846 355 
 
 Such, as they appear to me, were the course and the 
 character of the Oxford movement as it was conducted — it 
 is scarcely right to say under Newman's leadership (for Dean 
 Church assures us that there was * no organisation ' as of a 
 party under a head, though he adds, * a party it could not 
 help being ' [p. 156]), but — during the time when Newman 
 formed its most prominent Jigure. The observations which I 
 have to make concerning its subsequent history will find 
 a place more properly among the events which I hope to be 
 able to record in the * Annals of my Life after 1846.' 
 
 In the meantime, the main conclusion which I would 
 wish to draw from the foregoing remarks is one of encou- 
 ragement^ And here I claim to be allowed to speak not 
 as a Scotch, but as an English Churchman, in virtue 
 of my office as a Fellow of Winchester College. ' li 
 with so many serious drawbacks so much has been donel] 
 (through God's mercy) to give renewed strength to the 
 Church of England ; if the success that has been achieved, 
 though not all that it might have been, has still been 
 very real and very extensive ; does it not follow that, pro- 
 vided only such mistakes as were made can be avoided for the 
 time to come, — provided, for example, Churchmen will desist 
 from supporting or encouraging^ the imperia in imperio 
 which, in the shape of ;^rty Societies, have been the baneful 
 legacy of the Oxford movement to the Church of England, 
 and have recourse only to legitimate means for asserting 
 their opinions,: such as are, or may be, afforded in Church 
 Synods, which serve at once to confirm and to control the 
 Bishop's power, in which also the faithful Laity shall have a 
 voice, — provided Churchmen will be content to act thus, still 
 more good may be effected, still greater success may be 
 achieved ; in a word, that the Church of England may assert 
 herself as an instrument far stronger and more effectual for 
 good to the cause of the Gospel than she has hitherto been, ? 
 
 A A 2 — ^ 
 
3o6 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 The position which Le Maistre anticipated for that Church 
 as a medium of reconcihation for universal Christendom^ 
 may become more and more a matter of fact, till at length 
 — if it so please our Heavenly Father in His counsels for 
 the advancement of His Son's kingdom throughout the 
 world — it may be fully realised. 
 
 ' See his words quoted at length by Gladstone in his Remarks on 
 liovian Supremacy, p. 86, and by Pusey in his Eirenicon, p. 261. 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 EPICEDIUM IN SAMUELEM PABB, LL.D. 
 HABBOVIENSEM. 
 
 Valete, lusus ; vos, hilares joci, 
 Valete : moestam naenia barbiton 
 Deposcit, et lugubre murmur 
 In liquidis fidium susurris 
 Auditur. Eheu ! non humilem virum 
 Leti peremit dura necessitas ; 
 Clarus sepulcrali sub urna 
 Marcet honos, et amica torpet 
 Musis in aevum gratia ; cui Fides 
 Nil recta posthac, nil Labor impiger, 
 Nil artium Doctrina nutrix, 
 Inveniet simile aut secundum.' 
 Ergo neque ilium carpere lividas 
 Obliviones Melpomene sinet ; 
 Nee laude inornatum silebit 
 Pierio recubans in antro. 
 si Poetae mi tenui me Jos 
 CamcEna dignum praeciperet ! Pios 
 Mulcere tum Manes, querela, et 
 Exiguo decorare cantu, 
 Nee dedeceret te, cithara, aptior 
 Quanquam clioreis dicere mollibus, 
 Nee me reelinatum sub umbra, 
 Qud faciles iterare norat 
 
 ' For notes, see p. 404. 
 
358 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Et ipse ludos. Proh ! miseras vices ! 
 Proh ! fata justis addita ! nee jubar 
 Hoc dulce, nee natalis olim 
 Aspiciet juga Iseta collis. 
 At auspicates quid revoco dies, 
 Quando hie juventae delicias novas, 
 Declive contemplans viretum, et, 
 Herga,2 tuam, pia mater, aedem, 
 Carpebat ? eheu ! jam nihil interest, 
 Hie rite, magna nee sine gloria, 
 Artes laborarit sagaci 
 Ingenuas aperire cura ; 
 An Isetus omni tempore vixerit, 
 Ludo innocenti deditus et joco, 
 Nee vina, nee dulces amores 
 Tempserit, aut hilares choreas. 
 Quo, Musa, tendis ? desine tristium 
 Tandem modorum : vivit adhuc decus, 
 Et fama per terras relicto 
 Gestit ovans volitare busto. 
 Ilium inquieti non strepitus Fori 
 Claravit ; ilium civibus baud suis 
 Res bellica ostendit, corona 
 Et titulis tumidum superbis ; 
 Sed dia Virtus nudaque Veritas 
 Themisque, fraudum nescia, nobilem 
 Finxere, nascentemque Pallas 
 Numine d extra suo beavit. 
 Hinc vena clari contigit ingeni, 
 Hinc improborum munera Principum 
 Mens certa fastidire, et audax 
 Magnificos oculo irretorto 
 Spectare fasces. Propositi tenax, 
 Purseque amicus justitise, aspera 
 Nee sorte contraxisse frontem 
 Solicitam male, nee secunda 
 Eisisse fertur plus nimio : tamen 
 Fugit sereni gratia luminis, 
 Fugit ; renidentemque vultum 
 Perpetute cohibent tenebrae. 
 
HARROW PRIZE POEM 359 
 
 Sed, usque nomen, clare senex, tuum 
 Doctrina servans, funereae, diu 
 Sedebit ad caras alumni 
 Relliquias, opifex coronae. 
 Quin et solutis te quoque crinibus 
 Flebunt tacentem Pieridum chori ; 
 Lugebit et nostri per omnes 
 Sanctus apex Heliconis annos. 
 Auditis ? aures quis gemitus meas 
 Percellit ? audire, et videor jugi 
 Hergam per obscuros recessus 
 Solicitis pedibus vagantem 
 Videre : jam jam te vocat, et pio 
 Moerore frustra prosequitur ; tuas 
 Jam prata, muscososque saltua 
 Triste docet resonare laudes : 
 Puella flavo sicut ubi in proco 
 Suspirat, it quacunque per invias 
 Ruris latebras, * Daphnin *' antra, 
 * Daphnin ' aquae, nemora alta * Daphnin,' 
 Incisa dulci nomine corticem, 
 Loquuntur : omni non secus in jugo 
 Vox tristis exauditur Hergse, 
 Praeteritos revocantis annos, 
 Quando has per aedes, dulcibus aut simul 
 Vacare ludis, aut gelidum nemus 
 Lustrare, vel famge per artes 
 Quaerere primitias futurae, 
 Teque et sodalem ^ par amor inclytum 
 Par vis juventae, par nitor ingeni, 
 Incendit : ! luces amatae ! 
 ! animi nimium beati ! 
 At jam querelis fige modum tuis, 
 Moestoque luctu, Pieri : quem doles, 
 Non fraus neque immatura leti 
 Vis rapuit : sed, honesta long^ 
 Carpens senectae leniter otia, et 
 Vices, remoto ruris in angulo,'* 
 Expertus annorum serenas, 
 Et studio invigilans diserto. 
 
360 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Tandem recessu cessit amabili ; 
 Purique ritu fluminis, in mare 
 Cum pace delabentis, altum 
 MoUiter in thalamum sepulcri 
 Descendit : illic sub tenero, precor, 
 Artus quiescant cespite, et e sacra, 
 Calthaeque nascentes favilla 
 Et violae tumulum coronent. 
 At tu, benign si vel adhuc memor 
 Terrena vultu respicis, senex 
 Illustris, arridere nostrae 
 Ne renuas operi Camoenae. 
 
 Translation of the foregoing Ode by my Grandfather, 
 Charles Lloyd, in his 77th year. 
 
 Farewell ye Sports, ye lively Jokes farewell ! 
 
 A mournful harp the solemn scene demands ; 
 
 Hark how the melting murmurs of the lyre 
 
 Float in the air ! — alas ! no common Man 
 
 Hath felt the hard necessity of Death ! 
 
 Bright Honour now in the sepulchral Urn 
 
 Decays, and Grace, the favourite of the Muse, 
 
 For ever now is torpid. When shall faith. 
 
 Unwearied labour, or the nurse of Arts, 
 
 Learning, the like to him or second find ? 
 
 Surely Melpomene will not permit 
 
 Livid oblivion to hide his worth ? 
 
 Nor in the Grot Pierian quite at ease 
 
 Withhold the praises to his memory due ? 
 
 Oh ! would the Muse my slender efforts aid ! 
 
 Then should the harp attempt with plaintive sounds 
 
 To sooth his Manes (tho' more apt to join 
 
 In soft and melting choruses), and I, 
 
 Reclining in the shade, where he was wont 
 
 To spend his cheerful hours, would join the strains. 
 
 Alas, how sad the change ! alas, the fate 
 
HARROW TRIZE POEM 361 
 
 Attendant on the Just ! No more his eyes 
 
 Shall hail the sun's bright beams, shall hail the fields, 
 
 His native fields ! Why should I now repeat 
 
 How he in youth's delicious morn enjoy'd, 
 
 Herga, thy sloping hills of freshest green, 
 
 And reverenced the precincts of thy college ? 
 
 Alas, it nought avails, that he with care 
 
 Incessant and with well-deserved renown 
 
 Unfolded arts ingenuous ; that he spent 
 
 A life of cheerfulness, enjoyed a joke, 
 
 And did not shun a social glass of wine, 
 
 Or the endearments of virtuous love. 
 
 Or holy dance. But whither would'st thou tend, 
 
 Muse ? 'tis time to quit the plaintive strain. 
 
 His excellence remains, and thro' the earth 
 
 Fame, flying from his tomb, proclaims his praise ; 
 
 He gain'd no honours from the noisy Bar, 
 
 Nor did the crown which decorates the brow 
 
 Of conquering warriors make him eminent : 
 
 But Virtue all divine, and naked Truth, 
 
 And Themis, ignorant of fraud, combined 
 
 To make him truly noble. On his birth 
 
 Minerva smiled, and shed her influence ; 
 
 Hence he derived his genius excellent ; 
 
 Hence his high mind disdain 'd to court the gifts 
 
 Of impious leaders ; hence with eye unmoved 
 
 He view'd the splendid fasces of high station. 
 
 Firm to his purpose, and of justice pure 
 
 The steadfast friend, with countenance serene 
 
 He met adversity, and when fortune smiled 
 
 His joy was temperate : but now the grace 
 
 And lustre of his eyes is gone for ever, 
 
 And everlasting darkness shades that face, 
 
 Bright with benevolence. But learning still 
 
 Will reverence thy name, renowned Old Man ; 
 
 And, watching o'er thy reliques, will a wreath 
 
 Funereal weave, while with dishevelled hair 
 
 The choir of the Pierides will weep 
 
 Over thy silent tongue ; the summit high 
 
 Of our own Helicon from year to year 
 
362 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Will mourn for thee. Hark ! do ye not perceive 
 What lamentations penetrate my ears ? 
 I seem to hear, and see, with anxious feet, 
 Herga thro' paths obscure moving along, 
 And calling on thy name with pious sadness ; 
 Teaching the fields, and mossy dells, thy praise 
 To echo all around ; like a fair maid 
 Who mourns her lover dead in youthful bloom, 
 And makes the groves, the grottos, and cascades, 
 Resound with Daphne's name ; on every tree 
 The name is carved ; not less on every hill 
 The mournful plaints of Herga spread around 
 When she recalls the years now past and gone, 
 In which he oft indulged in youthful play. 
 Or wandered thro' the cool refreshing grove, 
 Or cherished the arts, and sowed the seeds 
 Of future fame. A love reciprocal, " 
 An equal fire of youth, an equal brightness 
 Of intellect, gave lustre to his comrade. 
 lights beloved, happy souls, farewell ! 
 Now, ye Pierides, let mourning cease. 
 For he whom you lament was not from us 
 Snatch 'd by the premature sad stroke of Death, 
 But as in age advanced, in placid ease 
 And the enjoyment of an honest life, 
 In a retired and pleasant spot he sperft 
 The evening of his days (attentive still 
 To learning's elegant pursuits) he sank 
 Into the peaceful grave, like a pure stream 
 Which gently glides, and mingles with the sea. 
 0, may the turf press gently on his breast ! 
 And o'er his sacred ashes, marigolds 
 And violets spring, and decorate his tomb ! 
 And oh ! may'st thou, illustrious Old Man, 
 If thou with countenance benign can'st still 
 Regard what passes in this lower world. 
 Cast on my poem a propitious smile ! 
 
OXFORD PRIZE POEM 368 
 
 MEXICA 
 
 PoEMA Cancellarii Pr^mio Donatum et in Theatko 
 
 Sheldoniano Recitatum Sext. Gal. Jun. 
 
 mdcccxxvii 
 
 It is hoped that the following testimonies may afford some justi- 
 fication for the introduction of this Oxford Prize Poem, written 
 sixty-four years ago. 
 
 1. Extract of a letter from Dean Stanley, May 16, 1879 : 
 ' The other day I had a charming visit from George Denison, 
 and we fell on the innocent topic of Latin literature. " I will 
 tell you," he said, " the composition which of all in our time is 
 most thoroughly steeped in Virgil — the most thoroughly Latin 
 from end to end. It is the prize poem on Mexico." ' 
 
 2. Extract of letter from Archdeacon Denison, Aug. 13, 1879 : 
 * I was sitting by Gladstone at dinner not long ago in London, 
 and talking about you. I told him that what for many years had 
 dwelt upon my mind and heart and ear as the perfection of 
 Latin verse in my day was your ** Mexico," especially the con- 
 cluding part, which I often sing to mine own self. And this is 
 what modern pappapoi are spitting upon and trampHng under 
 foot. 0, miserrimum pecus ! ' 
 
 8. Extract of letter from Provost (now Dean) Rorison, June 7, 
 1889 : ' Archdeacon Denison desired his '' love " to you, and 
 told me to tell you that he had been talking lately with Lord 
 Carnarvon about your Latin verse, which they both agreed was 
 as if Charles Wordsworth had dreamed of nothing but Virgil — 
 as if he were saturated with Virgil.' 
 
 See also my ' Public Appeals,' vol. i. p. 41, note. 
 
364 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 ' Longa est injuria, longaB 
 Ambages ; sed summa sequar fastigia rerum.' Vieg. /En. i. 341. 
 
 In geminos disjecta polos, ubi currit in unum 
 America, et longo media internectitur isthmo, 
 Sola,^ plagas inter vacuas, et barbara late 
 Ssecla hominum, quibus antra domus, silvaeque profundae, 
 Mexica florebat, studiisque ignobilis oti 
 Creverat, imperio pollens, atque arte recenti : 
 Fortunata nimis, si nulla procacibus unquam 
 Insultasset aquis vetiti ratis impia ponti ; 
 Nullus Atlantiacos penetrasset navita fluctus ! 
 Nequidquam : quoniam mortalia corda coegit, 
 Frsenorum impatiens, atque aversata quietem, 
 Vis animi : quoniam crescens amor urget habendi 
 Importunus, opumque instans sine fine cupido. 
 
 Ergo non caeci minitantia murmura cseli 
 Compressere Virum,^ aut toties concussa rebelli 
 Cymba metu, mediisque sedens Discordia transtris ; 
 Aut malesuada Fames, et plurima mortis imago : 
 Nee prsBceps Aquilo, nee conjuratus euntem 
 Terruit Oceanus, quin claustra obstantia mundi 
 Eumperet, ignotisque lubens se traderet undis : 
 ! quanta exiguae tum credita fata carinas, 
 Regnorumque vices, divisique orbis origo ! 
 
 Hinc olim spoliatus honos, hinc, Mexica, regni 
 Lapsa fluit Fortuna tui ; quo tempore primum 
 Spectasti nitidis aequor candescere velis, 
 Litoraque Hispanas devota accedere classes : 
 Quas, cursu in medio, quam debuit Auster iniquis 
 Illisisse vadis, subitave egisse procella 
 Praecipites, scelerum vindex, et fraudis avaraB ! 
 At rudis a patriis descendens incola silvis 
 Prodigium stupet, et subeuntes ostia nautas — 
 Qui fuerint ; quae vasta ^ volans pernicibus alls 
 Per fluctus tulerit moles ; unde humida mundi 
 Moenia transierint ; aut quas via tendat in oras. 
 Talia, coUecta stipantes litora turba, 
 Inter se rogitant ; dum vasto pondere naves, 
 
OXFORD PRIZE POEM 366 
 
 piim dubios vultus, et plusquam hum ana ^ virorum 
 Corpora mirantur : Pavor exultantia pulsat 
 Pectora ; et obtutu tacito circum omnia pendent ; 
 Incerti Genios, ac numina magna locorum, 
 An maris immensi prolem, Solisne nepotes 
 Esse putent : tantum ore jubar ; sic Candida flamma 
 Membra nitent ; tanti rutilis e crinibus ignes 
 Collucent. Quid non mortales improba suasit 
 Eeligio ? En ! studiis, quse cuique est copia, laeti 
 Dona ferunt, totaque Deos venerantur arena ; 
 Securusque adeo fati, Rex ipse benigno 
 Excipit hospitio, et largos instaurat honores. 
 Nee minus interea ignotas in litore formas, 
 Et fuscos «stu vultus, distinctaque plumis ^ 
 Cingula mirantur nautae ; mirantur ut auro 
 Resplendent pharetrae, crines nodantur in aurum, 
 ' Et picturatas auri subtemine vestes.' 
 Continuo laeti properaht exire, locosque 
 Explorare novos, faciemque ediscere terrae ; 
 Qui populi mores, quo fertilis ubere campus. 
 Turn quanta attonitos sensus, atque ebria visu 
 Lumina percussit species ! 
 
 Tu, Terra, recessus 
 Da mihi vestigare tuos, da vallium apricas 
 Pandere divitias—vere aurea prata perenni — 
 Et fluvios montesque sequi ; dum Pieris una 
 Subter odoratis spargit vestigia sertis. 
 Namque olim Aonias te nescivisse sorores, 
 Te siluisse piget. Biferi quid gloria Paesti, 
 Quid foret Eurotas, quid, quamvis pinguia Baccho, 
 Ismara, et injussas fundentia Gargara messes, 
 Mexica, si fueras, fuerant et si tibi Musae ? 
 Hie Venus Idaliam, hie Cynthum posuisset Apollo, 
 Hie oleam Pallas, Moriasque ^° umbracula silvae, 
 Cecropiasque arees ; hie fortunata fuissent 
 Tempe cum Satyris,^^ et Nysigena Sileno. 
 Flumina quid referam, quibus ipse assurgeret, olim 
 Fluviorum rex, Eridanus, veloxque refusis 
 Cederet Ister aquis ? tanto reboantia longe 
 Arva premunt pelago ! sic auro et turbida gemmis 
 
366 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Naiadum sub sole micant ! dat euntibus ingens 
 Silva locum, et ponto Tethys fugit ipsa retorto. 
 An memorem tantos, capita immortalia, montes, 
 Bruma, tuos thalamos ? Sseclorum oblivia circum— 
 Infra anni solisque viae — Nix incubat aeternum 
 Arce sedens : non sic caelo stetit ardua moles, 
 Quum Fratrum indefessa cohors involveret Ossam 
 Pelio, atque Ossae vastum accumularet Olympum. 
 
 Quod superest, quicquid ^^ Saturnia regna beavit, 
 Quicquid et Elysias — vatum aurea somnia — ^valles, 
 Hie vera specie, vivisque coloribus opplet 
 Dextera Naturae praesentior : ipsa meatu 
 Insinuat sese tacito, magnusque movetur 
 Spiritus, et magico contingit cuncta lepore. 
 Turn paribus, si vera fides, gens ipsa vigebat 
 Ingeniis ; quibus unde vetus nascatur origo, 
 Scire nefas ; ^^ quanquam vitae sincera voluptas, 
 Et sine labe dies, et morum gratia simplex, 
 Prodit Hyperboream ^"^ stirpem, generisque parentes. 
 Hinc non ulla animos delibat cura quietos ; 
 Nee poterat quemquam obscaeni pellacia nummi 
 Decipere in fraudem, quamvis male prodiga tellus 
 Larga auro flueret, gazaque in damna reposta. 
 
 ! qui me rapiat, qua formosissima Vallis ^-^ 
 Panditur, et centum gremio complectitur urbes : — 
 Ipsa, velut Nymphas inter Dictynna sorores, 
 In medio, longe ante alias splendore refulgens, 
 Regina ^^ erigitur, quam circumfusa coercet 
 Vasti zona lacus ; hinc propugnacula bello ; 
 Hinc ^^ pacis decus : En ! fluitantes gurgite silvae, 
 Et passim vitreis librati in fluctibus horti ! 
 Quot lympha ore refert flores, ubi daedala subter 
 Scena natat ! pendent alni, tremulisque salicta 
 Frondibus, inversaeque relucet purpura vitis. 
 At circum innumerae volucres,^* exilia ssecla, 
 Exultim canere, et vario trepidare volatu, 
 Deliciae nemorum ; dum versicoloribus alis 
 Fluctuat, et tenui coelum strepit omne susurro ; 
 Seu rostris summos examina devia flores. 
 More apium, libant, sive irrequieta per auras 
 
OXFORD PRIZE POEM 367 
 
 Ludunt, melle mero mentes percussa tenellas. 
 
 Hei mihi ! Naturae quoniam purissima templa 
 Incesti violant homines, manibusque cruentis 
 Effigiem Divse, et sacrata altaria foedant ! 
 Hei mihi ! quod valles, choreis et amoribus aptaB, 
 Miscentur BeUi Furiis ; nemorumque piorum 
 Cara pudicitiae, castisque crepuscula Nymphis, 
 Armorum fragor, et matrum lamenta fatigant ! 
 
 At tibi pro scelere immani, pro talibus ausis, 
 Numina mercedem meritam, Dux ^^ improbe, solvant, 
 Et dignas glomerant iras, si dia quid usquam est 
 Justitia, et coeH Rector mortaha curat ; 
 Irrita nee rutila molitur fulmina dextra ! 
 Per libertatis cineres, et fortia frustra 
 Pectora, per Terrse lacrymas non digna ferentis, 
 Fas caput in poenas damnatum exposcere ; Iberum 
 Fas caecum scelus, et turpes ^° odisse triumphos. 
 Jam vero, fraudis tantae gens inscia, tectis 
 Excepit sociis ultro, fremituque per urbem 
 Prosequitur, jungitque manus, dapibusque paratis 
 Con vivas adhibet : juvat, inter pocula, pictis 
 Ostentare patrum famamque et fata tabelHs : ^i 
 Ast illi interea, meritis pro taHbus, atras 
 Insidias clademque parant, et sanguine sacrum 
 Polluere hospitium, et pacem miscere duello. 
 
 Dignum quinetiam tali fuit hospite saevis 
 Regem 22 ipsum tentare dolis. Proh ! prodiga culpae 
 Pectora, inauditumque nefas ! Rex ipse, suorum 
 Proditor, in fraudes discet jurare, patique 
 Ereptos ultro fasces, vitamque coactus 
 Indecorem patri* pro libertate pacisci ? 
 Scilicet baud satis est tenebris et carcere clauso 
 Grandaevum foedare caput, canisque capillis 
 Sparsum humerum, et dura collum incurvare catena. 
 Nunc, imploranti similis, vaga lumina tollit 
 Cum gemitu ; Virtus nunc indignata, Pudorque 
 Praecipites redeunt, animique in utrumque parati, 
 Aut patriam servare, aut non superesse cadenti. 
 
 Jam tandem Hispanas peritura expalluit artes 
 Mexica, et in mediis agnovit moenibus hostem : 
 
368 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Nee mora ; Terror! caedes immittit habenas, 
 Et Belli furor, et gemitus, tractaeque catenae 
 Audiri : Quid prisca fides, quid nescia falsi 
 Vita juvat ? Fatis frustra certamen iniquis 
 Pars movet, ignotaeque lacessit fulmina pugnae, 
 Pro patria moriens : Miseri ! '^^ quos aurea nunquam 
 Excipiet Solis domus, et promissa piorum 
 Concilia heroum : Frustra pars tendit amorem 
 Cum prece, jurataque cadit cruor hospitis ara. 
 Sicut ubi ingratas hederas amplexibus ilex 
 Excipit, et fida foliorum protegit umbra, 
 IllaB arctos furtim sinuant in cortice nodos, 
 Et truncum rigido morsu pascuntur ; at ipsa 
 Serius heu ! ramis ereptos moeret honores, 
 Languentesque comas, siccataque brachia succo. 
 
 Atqui non adeo tantas impune per urbem 
 Edebant strages ; neque sic sine vindice cessit 
 Mexica. Vos,^'* aras, vos, orgia lurida, testor, 
 Humanasque epulas, votivo ubi sanguine Sfevi 
 Templa fluunt nocturna Dei,^'^ vivaque calescit 
 Caede pavimentum, atque inimicis ossibus albet. 
 At procul interea, lunae sub luce maligna, 
 Admotos igni socios agnoscit Iberus,^^ 
 Ardentemque pyram : cultros videt inde parari, 
 Solennesque tralii pompas, rutilasque clioreis 
 Collucere faces ; gemitusque audisse suorum 
 Dicitur, ut, manibus junctis altaria circum, 
 In 2^ sua vix trepido pr^ludunt funera gressu. 
 
 Sic demum cecidit, multos dominata per annos, 
 Mexica, et imperils ingloria cessit Iberis, 
 Externique jugo domini : fugit omnis ab ora 
 Exsul honos ; subeunt fraudes, et avara libido. 
 Sicut ^^ ubi saevo succiditur hortus aratro, 
 Purpurei intereunt flores, at mcesta cicuta 
 Nascitur, et campo steriles dominantur avenae. 
 Heu ! Gens infelix, sua cui ditissima tellus 
 Exitio fuit ! Ipsa eadem praegnantia leto 
 Viscera, et abruptis barathrum sublustre metallis 
 Pandit ^^ in excidium populi ; saBvosque labores, 
 Verberaque, et longos peperit sine solibus annos. 
 
OXFORD PRIZE POEM 369 
 
 Hinc artus resides, discinctaque in otia natos, 
 Corripuere coliors morborum ; hinc flebile murmur 
 Ingruit, et caecae penitus gemuere fodinae. 
 Ast, opere in medio, multi singultibus imis 
 Linquebant dulces animas, interve flagella 
 Fregit corpoream vita indignata catenam : 
 Turn ^^ procul impastae projecta cadavera circum 
 Invigilant tigres, obscoenarumque volucrum 
 Tetra super legio ferali remigat ala. 
 
 Audin ? ut insonuit coelum : non murmura luctus 
 Amplius, aut avium clangor ; sed clara remugit 
 Buccina, et excussae laeto stridore catenae. 
 Ergo gens saevos, post saecula longa, tyrannos 
 Rejicit impatiens, patrumque ulciscitur umbras ; 
 Ergo iterum dulci Libertas numine fontem 
 Restinxit lacrymarum, instauravitque triumphos ; 
 Pone sequens coelo niveis Concordia pennis 
 Plaudit ; et annorum incepit jam purior ordo : 
 Securos veluti cum rauca per aequora nidos 
 Alcyones posuere, fugantur carmine nubes, 
 Suave micant fluctus, et detumuere procellae. 
 
 B B 
 
370 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 OR AT 10 
 
 Cancellarii Pr^mio Donata, 
 
 ET IN Theatro Sheldoniano Habita 
 
 Die Junii XV*", a.d. mdcccxxxi. 
 
 QucRiiam fuerit Oratorum Atticorum aptid populum Auctoritas, 
 
 Ut, in disciplina alumnorum administranda, studia nostra ani- 
 mosque convertere ad eas potissimum res, quibus Betas juvenilis 
 ad humanitatem inform ari solet, eorum sapientiae est, qui his 
 Academicis pr^miis pro dignitate praefecti sunt, sic nostra est vel 
 observantisB, vel etiam intelligentise, ejusniodimateriemet excipere 
 perlibenter, et, quod possumus, tractare diligenter. Et profecto 
 nobis, qui in artium liberalium studio sumus doctrinisque versati, 
 quae materies aptior, aut quod argumentum optabilius esse 
 potest, quam illae omnium artium et disciplinarum inventrices 
 Athenae? Jamvero non modo de Athenis disputandum, sed de 
 eo prsBsertim studio, quod semper Athenis ita floruit, ut in hac 
 ipsa civitate et inventum sit hoc idem, et perfectum ; ita vero 
 est^^ Athenarum proprium, ut ne aliam quamvis Grseciae 
 civitatem in illius glorige societatem admiserint. 
 
 Nam si quis forte miretur, quod mihi quoque inter legendum 
 meditanti saepissime accidit, quare esset quod Athenienses in 
 omni doctrmarum laude caeteris Graeciae nationibus antecesserint, 
 ita ut, quantum vicinitate conjuncti, tantum ingenio separati 
 videantur ; id cum in aliis artibus satis apparet, turn vero in hoc 
 Eloquentiae studio, de quo nunc agitur, multo magis est admi- 
 randum.32 Q^jg g^im aut Argivum oratorem, aut Corinthium, 
 aut Thebanum, vel, dum vixit, auctoritate, vel, post mortem, 
 memoria, dignum commemoravit ? Lacedaemonium vero usque 
 
OXFORD PRIZE ESSAY S71 
 
 ad tempus Ciceronis, ipse, harum rerum, si quis alius, idoneus 
 existimator, ait fuisse neminem. Itaque, quod in odoribus qui- 
 busdam accidere solet, ut quo magis in angustum comprimantur, 
 eo exquisitiorem quandam suavitatem ac jucundiorem exhalent, 
 id quodammodo eloquentiae usu venit, ut quanto minus a reliquis 
 GrsecisB civitatibus concelebrata atque exculta sit, eo, arctis 
 Athenarum moenibus compressa, et fortius viguisse et abundantius 
 luxuriasse videatur. 
 
 De praestantia Atheniensium, quod ad caeteras artes attinet, 
 non est hujus loci disputare : quodvero eloquentias tanta celebri- 
 tate urbs ipsa floruerit, et quod ii fere omnes qui earn prascipue 
 excoluissent, tantam fuerint apud cives auctoritatem adepti, 
 causae videntur esse duse ; una reipublicaB ex forma populari, 
 altera ex populi ipsius admirabili quodam ingenio repetenda. 
 Quarum quidem priorem, ut est hujus artis propria ac fere singu- 
 laris, paulo longius prosequemur ; posteriorem, ex admirabili 
 mentis habitu deductam, cum ad alias artes pertinere non minus 
 videatur, paucis tantum breviter strictimque interpositis, omit- 
 temus. 
 
 Erant igitur Athenienses a natura ingenio ita comparati, ut 
 quantum casteris ad domesticas res obeundas, quantum ad liberos 
 erudiendos, quantum ad consuetudines familiarium contrahendas, 
 et ad ipsas rationes negotiorum traducitur temporis, tantum illi 
 consumpserint ubi vel elegantia sermonis, vel subtilitas disputa- 
 tionis, vel denique^^ rei audiendae novitas aures animosque 
 detineret. Quid theatra commemorem ? Quid porticus ? Quid 
 Rhetorum ludos ? Quid hortos philosophorum ? Quid Fori 
 judicia ? Quid frequentiam Ecclesiarum ? Quid funebres illas 
 orationes ^"^ tanto civium conventu ac studio celebratas ? Jam 
 vero ipsos tabernarios ita base mira sive audiendi libido, sive 
 loquendi ^^ incontinentia invaserat, ut, cum in c^eteris urbibus hae 
 sint Fori solennes cantilenae ' ttw? TorTr^s ; ^^ ttw? 6 (tItos wnos ; ' 
 in Atheniensium macellis non nisi de novissima alicujus vel 
 Tragici fabula, vel politici oratione, vel etiam sophistas declama- 
 tione solitum esset decantari. Adeo nihil in hac urbe valde 
 celebrabatur, quod non cum aurium delectationem, tum etiam 
 ingenii exercitationem complecteretur. 
 
 Age vero, ejusdem populi quantum aurium fastidium fuisse 
 putabimus, qui,^^ cum aliquando gravi pecuniae inopia premeren- 
 tur, et nescio quis opulentiorum civitati pecuniam se dixissct, 
 
 > U B 2 
 
372 ANNALS OF MY EAELY LIFE 
 
 barbarismo autem usus, commodaturum, exploserint hominem, 
 et negarint barbare loquenteni, etiani cum beneficium obtulisset, 
 esse audiendum. Itaque nullam rem tarn gravem existimabant, 
 quae posset probari non cum sermone quodam accurate elegan- 
 tique conjuncta. Quare apud populum otio affluentem, his 
 autem rebus ^^ a natura deditum, tanto acumine judicii, tanta 
 ingenii subtilitate, tam ^^ teretibus ac religiosis auribus, quo 
 tandem eos in honore habendos existimemus, qui, summis elo- 
 quentiae artibus instructi, et aures explere, et ingeniis occurrere, 
 et judicio satisfacere potuissent ? Ac si, in Rhetorum scholis aut 
 in umbra Academiae, de ejusmodi rebus disputantes quae vel parvi 
 essent, vel aliorum temporum, vel certe ad ipsos minus pertin- 
 entes, jucunde tamen'*^ ab omnibus et cum quadam observantia 
 exciperentur, quanto magis convenit Oratorem, qui de his ipsis 
 rebus diceret, quae et tum agerentur, et civium gloriam sum- 
 mam que reipublicae continerent, gratia atque auctoritate vali- 
 turum ? 
 
 Verum hoc omne de populi ingenio missum faciamus, atque 
 ad id quod modo proposueram, quodque est huic qugestioni 
 magis accommodatum, convertamur. Ego enim sic existimo, 
 universam nostram investigationem ad nihil pasne aliud quam ad 
 reipublicae formam pertinere ; adeo ut, ilia si alia exstitisset, 
 confirmare ausim, studium quidem Eloquentiae non continuo 
 nullum futurum, Oratores vero certe ad istam laudem atque 
 amplitudinem nunquam perventuros. Quid enim ? nonne primo 
 constat, cum post reges atque Archontas decennales populare 
 imperium a Solone constitueretur, oratores quasi eodem partu 
 tum demum esse exortos ; hoc autem nondum constitute, ne 
 nomen quidem Oratoris in civitate fuisse auditum ? Nam ilia 
 nimis antiqua praetereo quge'^^ de Mnestheo apud Libanium 
 memoriae tradita sunt. Deinde vero non id solum inter Elo- 
 quentiam et Democratiam convenire video, quod simul sint tan- 
 quam e carceribus emissae, verum etiam quod, spatio pariter 
 decurso, ad calcem una pervenerint : cum enim, Demosthenis 
 aetate (quo quidem extincto, utramvis frustra quaesiverimus), ilia 
 divina Eloquentia perfectionem quandam et maturitatem gloriae 
 attigisset, tum, eodem fere tempore, cursu non minus absolute, 
 Democratiae Status ad id licentiae processerat, ut restare jam 
 nihil ulterius, quo progredi posset, videretur. 
 
 Quad autem nuper statuebam Eloquentiae ortum cum popu- 
 
OXFORD PRIZE ESSAY 373 
 
 lari imperio fuisse sequalem, n?e id vere dixisse existimabor, ciiQi, 
 qui primus Athenis floruerit Orator, ex ""^ Tullio aliisque didi- 
 cerimus. Nimirum ut Hercules dicitur specimen sui in cunis 
 exhibuisse, sic Eloquentia quid virium foret in republica aliquando 
 habitura, ex eo, quod in Pisistrato contigit tanquam prolusionis 
 causa, indicasse videatur. Qui cum in ipso primordio, et, quod 
 aiunt,"^ iv acXtvw reipublicse a Solone constitutse, et ad populi 
 manus traductae,'*'' vixerit, tantum tamen, ut illis temporibus, 
 dicendo valuit, ut eam sit potentiam a civibus mutuatus, per 
 quam, mox adempta ipsorum libertate, in tyrannidem involavit. 
 De quo, unde tantam fuisset a populo ad ipsorum perniciem 
 auctoritatem nactus, cum a Solone qu^reretur, respondisse '^"^ 
 dicitur — ' ort eKelvos Trtororcpos KoX.aKevo)v 'AOr)vaLov<s ifxov dXrjOev- 
 o-avT09.' Vera sane vox, et quasnon modo id, de quo quasrebatur, 
 verum etiam plura quae postea consecuta, et omnem fortunam 
 reipublicae mire divinitusque adumbraret ! 
 
 Neque vero haec eo prolata velim existimari, quo, quam ^^ 
 Pisistratus aliique qui illius aetatem proxime attigerunt, apud 
 cives suos auctoritatem adepti, eam omnem Eloquentiae soli tri- 
 buendam censeam. Etenim'*^ duarum Artium, quae possunt 
 attollere homines in amplissimum gradum dignitatis, una Ora- 
 toris, altera Imperatoris eximii, neutram ei deesse oportebat, qui, 
 tunc temporis, summum locum in Attica civitate obtinere vellert. 
 Cum enim altera turbulentae aetatis ratione, bellisque externis 
 postularetur, alteram ingenium hominum et reipublicae forma 
 desiderabat. Neque ^^ enim Orator satis dignus, qui rempublicam 
 administraret, videbatur, nisi qui et armis eandem antea defen- 
 disset ; nee Imperator satis bellum bene gesturus qui non et rei 
 gerendae rationem dicendo exposuisset : praesertim cum foris ea 
 tunc esset hostium multitudo, ut bellum vix unquam intermit- 
 teretur ; domi autem ea cum aequalitas civium, tum etiam 
 paucitas, ut ab iisdem hominibus esset et pro patria pugnandum, 
 et de republica deliberandum. Quo factum ut litterarum monu- 
 mentis fere neminem ex iis temporibus honoris causa mandatum 
 acceperimus, nisi qui has duas facultates conjunxerit, nee quem- 
 quam qui illas conjunxisset, qui non ibidem et nobilis et gratiosus 
 et reipublicae prmceps commemoretur. Ex hoc fuit numero, is 
 qui Pisistratidas excepit, '^ Clisthenes ; ex hoc ille vir, paratiorne 
 dicam in dicendo an in agendo expeditior ? ^ Themistocles ; ex 
 hoc Miltiades, Cimon, Aristides ; summi Viri et Imperatores; 
 
374 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 quorum tamen nulli Eloquentiam defuisse et ab aliis et ab ipso 
 ••^ Cicerone memoriae traditum. Immo non modo non defuit, 
 verum etiam ^'^ aliqui sunt, qui banc aetatem, ut ordine temporis, 
 sic etiam excellentia artis oratoriae primam existimaverint. 
 
 Caeterum, quemadmodum Imperatorescopias, quarum majorem 
 habent fiduciam, non nisi sub exitum pugnae in aciem educi 
 jubent, sic ego quidem Virum ilium ad banc partem nostras 
 disputationis unum omnium, exempli causa, maxime facientem, 
 jam tum, cum caeteros recenserem, pr^termittebam, atque hue, 
 quo minus in eo perturbem aetatum ordinem, tanquam inter 
 Triarios reservabam. Quid igitur jam tandem de Pericle 
 dicemus ? Quanta in eo Imperatoris laus ! cujus quidem 
 Orationes non unctam Rhetoris officinam, sed tubas et castrorum 
 severitatem spirare dixeris. Quot classibus praefuit ! Quot 
 victorias reportavit ! Euboeam vero in Atheniensium potestatem 
 qua diligentia, quo consilio redegit ! Nee tamen ille in armis 
 praestantior quam in toga : cujus dicendi fuisse ^^ dicitur tanta 
 sua vitas, ut ' Suada in labris illius sessitarit ; ' tanta ejusdem 
 gravitas,'"* ut ' fulserit, ' tonuerit, permiscuerit Graeciam ; ' unde 
 etiam ^^ Olympii nomen consecutus ; nee Plato eum dubitarit 
 omnium Oratorum pronuntiare '^^ perfectissimum : quippe cui 
 studium id accessisset eaque conformatio doctrinae, ut ne a litteris 
 quidem paulo interioribus et fontibus ipsius '^'^ philosophise liban- 
 dis alienus esset. Prasterea idem nee in luce modo atque in 
 oculis civium magnus, sed intus domique ornatior. Quae studia ! 
 quae artes ! quae humanitas ! quae vita? morumque elegantia ! 
 quae consuetudines hominum eruditissimorum ! nihil denique ut 
 illi deesse videatur, quod in summum Imperatorem, optimum 
 Oratorem, elegantissimum hominem convenire posset. 
 
 Quorsum igitur haec tam multa de Pericle? nempe quo 
 sentiatis auctoritatem tantam, quantam in eo fuisse omnes in- 
 telligimus, non eloquentiae -'^magis, quam caeteris ejus virtutibus 
 esse debitam ; neque Oratori soli a popularibus eoncessam, sed 
 ei, quo eodem et hostium propulsatore et civium gubernatore, et 
 artium patrono utebantur. 
 
 Verum enimvero quod alii fortasse arbitrentur, ita laudem in 
 Pericle omnia occupasse, ut nullus in eo sit reprehensioni locus, 
 id ego quidem longe secus existimo. Erat enim in illo Viro 
 artis atque ingenii satis, gravitatis ac severitatis parum. Neque 
 vero ejusmodi severitatis, quae in usu quotidianae vitae et in 
 
OXFORD PRIZE ESSAY 376 
 
 moribus consistat ; fuerit enim non modo ab hac parte satis 
 integer, verum etiam, quod a Plutarcho ^^accepimus, paulo 
 durior ; fuerit item (namque illud quoque ^" legimus) et in dicendo 
 gravissimus, et ab muneribus incorruptissimus ; fuerit bellum 
 Peloponnesiacum (quod tamen longe aliter ^^ Aristophanes judi- 
 cabat) et necessario susceptum et honeste ; — haec ei non derogo : 
 illud requiro, quod studia populi consiliis suis rexisset ; quod 
 largitioni perniciosaB restitisset ; quod partes nobilium contra 
 infimorum furores fractas jam ac deHlitatas sustentasset ; — qusB 
 quidem si ille omnia fecisset, neque plebis voluntati perversse, sed 
 honesto Themistoclis ^^ exemplo studuisset, equidem nequaquam 
 dubito, quin saecula fuisset baud pauca reipublicas propagaturus : 
 verum ea non modo nulla fecit, sed contra transiit in alia omnia, 
 summo cum reipublicae detrimento. Quid illius ^^ Theorica 
 commemorem ? Quid ejusdem stipendia Judiciaria ? denique quid 
 potentiam Areopagi ^^ decurtatam ? quod quidem Solon certis- 
 simum civitati praesidium contra plebeias aggressiones esse voluit. 
 
 Dixerit autem aliquis : ^-^Barbaris jam terra marique profli- 
 gatis, et Graeciae libertate feliciter vindicata, homo popularis non 
 putabat fortes viros, functos rebus amplissimis, ^^ vel a parte 
 praedae ab ipsis comparatae, vel a gubernaculo civitatis, quam ipsi 
 conservassent, esse depellendos : negabat plebem, susb jam po- 
 testatis consciam, posse, nisi largitionibus, contineri : cedebat 
 tempori : Cimoni adversario quemadmodum aliter apud cives 
 gratia anteiret, non reperiebat, opulento praesertim, ipse rei 
 familiaris angustia praepeditus. Quid ergo ? Nonne ita tamen 
 plebis studiosum esse oportebat, ut optimates ne penitus 
 pessundaret ; neque in ^"^ evertenda republica videri se velle 
 popularem ? 
 
 Verum, ut fieri solet in pernicioso exemplo, non tam Periclem 
 suis, quam alienis vitiis reprehendendum puto. Nam quae res 
 per illius concessiones incUnatae erant, adhuc tamen satis 
 validaB, Oratorum, qui proxime secuti, culpa praecipitataB sunt ; 
 ^^ 7] ST^yMttywyta yap ov 7rp6<s /xovcriKov 
 
 ET' icTTiv dvSpos ovSk ^py](TTOv rovs rpoTrovs ' 
 
 quae autem in Pericle civitati parum salutariter provisa, in 
 Cleone, Hyperbolo, Cleophonte, non nisi perniciosissima quivis 
 jure existimaverit. Quibus ut hominibus gubernandae reipublicae 
 ratio, a Pericle adliibita, ad captandam plebem monstravit viam. 
 
376 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 et quasi signum aliquod sustulerat, sic nemo fere laudis paulo 
 cupidior adolescens, ejusdem ^^ exemplo et gloria commotus, non 
 sibi ad dicendum studio omni enitendum putavit. Excitabateos 
 cum praemiorum dignitas, turn etiam ipsius artis incredibilis 
 quaedam oblectatio. Quid enim esset studium, aut quod curri- 
 culum mentis, naturae Atheniensium magis accommodatum, quo 
 eorum spectari possent ^^ admirabiles motus animorum, ingenior- 
 umque celeritas ? Qui vero campus Ecclesia ^^ amplior, in quo 
 excurrere juventutis indoles, cognoscique posset ? Quis eodem 
 vel ad dicendum, vel ad agendum, vel ad utilitatem, vel denique 
 ad auctoritatem aptior atque illustrior ? 
 
 Quod vero apud Romanos et cunctas prudentissimas civitates 
 nihil magis curae fuit, quam videre ^^ * civium caetus et conventus 
 ne fierent ; ' ah eo consilio Athenienses sic tantopere dissentie- 
 bant, ut non modo nuUos a publicis conciliis excludendos, sed 
 omnes eodem volentes quidem stipendiis alliciendos, nolentes 
 ^^vero pignoribus ^'^cogendos arbitrarentur. Ex iniima popina 
 arcessebantur, qui de republica deliberarent. '^•^ Nemo sutor, 
 nemo zonarius, non satis dignus, immo non '^^ satis in politica 
 instructus videbatur, qui ferret sententiam de domesticis negotiis, 
 de peregrinis necessitatibus, de bello, de pace, de vectigalibus, de 
 suis civibus vel reipublicae praeficiendis, vel e civitate ejiciendis. 
 En agoram illam, virorum politicorum seminarium ! Quis 
 Oceanus ^^ turbulentior ? Quae aura levior ? Quis Euripus 
 ^^ agitatior ? Quae umbra mutabilior ? En illam gravissimam, 
 augustissimamque concionem, de Graeciae principatu, de subigenda 
 Barbaria deliberantem, quae ne suas quidem manus, oculos, 
 gestus, clamores, vix animum ipsum spiritumque contineat — 
 
 ^^ 'AAA' £o-T6 Tov AeyovTOS — rjv xj/evSr) \eyrj ! 
 
 Quod si, apud nos quoque, sobria ilia atque honesta plebs homi- 
 num nullius ingenii vel scriptis politicis nonnunquam tamen 
 vehementius commovetur ; quid in Attica levi ventosaque 
 plebecula fore existimetis, in qua concio, luminibus Eloquentiae 
 hominum ingeniosorum accensa, quasi mutuo attritu tantae 
 multitudinis, magis magisque inflammaretur ? 
 
 soutaltis 
 Arboribus vicina cacumina saepe teruntur 
 Inter se, validis facere id cogentibus Austris 
 Donee fulserunt ilammaB fulgore coorto. 
 
OXFORD PRIZE ESSAY 377 
 
 Ipse autem quid Orator interea? qui inter hsec omnia si 
 mirum sibi in modum perplacuerit, atque ideo ®^ comam, quod 
 aiunt, aliquando magnificentius aluerit, id illi vitio vertendum 
 nemini certe visum fuerit reputanti quam illustri in loco honorifi- 
 coque versaretur. Quid enim majus, quam posse populi motus 
 voluntatesque impellere quo velit, unde autem velit, deducere ? 
 Quid splendidius, quam in oculis civium, in ore Graeciae universae 
 versari ? Quid gravius, quam leges, decreta, totius fortunas ac 
 fata civitatis ex unius ore sententiaque pendere ? nihil domi, 
 nihil foris sine ipsius auctoritate geri ? Tum vero ejusdem, ut 
 alia omittam, quae in publico species ! quae adventus in Eostra 
 expectatio ! quae omnium studia in illo salutando, prosequendo, 
 deducendo ! Videt interea concurrisse populum ; circumfundi 
 coram ; omnium ora in se unum converti ; quicquid dixerit, ab 
 omnibus, jam vixdum auditum, cogitatione ^^ praeoccupari ; quic- 
 quid denique censuerit non tarn judicio subjici in concilio con- 
 sultorum, quam sensibus arripi in theatro ®^ spectatorum, neque 
 id fere ab iis, adhibita rationis obrussa, sed concepta Orationis 
 admiratione, comprobari. Quibus omnibus ut ad impetum 
 certe confcentionemque dicendi, sic ad summam auctoritatis ac 
 gratiae facultatem baud scio an quidquam accommodatius ex- 
 cogitari possit. 
 
 Quid? quod ad summa Eloquentiae praemia magna etiam 
 necessitas accedebat ; et, ^^ sicuti diserti fama, honorum et 
 gratiae ministra, sic contra muti atque infantis,^-^ propter incre- 
 dibilem litigandi KaKorjOeiav, molestiarum fons et discriminis 
 habebatur. 
 
 °° Oi fx€v yap ovv TeTTLyes €va firjv if] ovo 
 'Etti t(ov KpaSlov aSovcriv' ^AOrjvoiOi 8' del 
 'EttI twv SiK<j)V aSovoTL TrdvTa tov /^lov ' 
 
 ut ait Comicus : et ridiculum est quod apud eundem ^^ Strepsiades 
 Discipulo orbis terrarum in tabula descriptionem monstranti, 
 atque ita dicenti, * Viden ? hae quidem sunt Athenae,' loco nempe 
 digito in tabella indicato, respondet minime se credere, quippe 
 judices sedere non videat. Atque id quidem litigandi studiumne 
 temere quis natum, et nullo consilio profectum putet, dici vix 
 potest quantas radices tanquam in solo reipublicae habuerit, 
 quantamque continuerit democratiae vim universa haec ratio 
 celebritasque judiciorum. Quae cum instituta fuisset (sive sti- 
 pendia judicum, sive necessitatem spectes, per quam ^^ Socii 
 
378 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Athenis jus petere cogebantur), callidissime ad populi commodi- 
 tatem dignitatemque, ad reorum salutem justitiamque iniquis- 
 sime, demagog! nimirum intelligebant nihil magis et sua et plebis 
 interesse, quam causas quoquomodo controversiasque conflari. 
 Hinc omnis pendebat impunitas ilia et licentia delatorum ; 
 hinc incredibilia Sycopliantarum '^^ oTpe^oSiKOTravovpyLa ; bine 
 judicum multitude usque ad ^° quartam partem civium univer- 
 sorum ; atque bine, denique, qui operam dedisset Eloquentise, 
 •^^ si non onmino se tutum prsestitisse ab istis tot laqueis judiei- 
 orum, at eerte qui eandem neglexisset, se in summum ab iis vel 
 fortunarum vel capitis etiam periculum objecisse videbatur. 
 
 Mirumne igitur adolescentulos quod ad studium sequendum 
 hac tanta cum commoditate tum etiam necessitate inducebantur 
 in eo excolendo summopere elaborasse ; ejusmodi prsesertim in 
 civitate, qua ^^ nemo, a3tatis causa, dum ex ephebis excessisset, 
 quo minus in ecclesia verba faceret, prohibebatur ? Itaque jam 
 inde a Periclis aetate juventus Attica Scholas Rhetoricorum fre- 
 quentare coeperant : neminem fere disertum sive philosophum 
 sive oratorem non audiendum putabant : nihil non sumptuum 
 Sophistis illis veteratoriis '^ impendebant : qui quidem Sophistae 
 tametsi e judiciis, ut a Philostrato ^"^ accepimus, excluderentur, 
 tamen conciones et consilia, hoc est, viscera ipsa ac venas reipub- 
 licse, veneficio corruptissimae rationis imbuere solitos, neino, 
 opinor, dubitabit, qui Diodoti et Critiae, hujus quidem apud 
 Xenophontem,^-' illius vero apud Thucydidem,^'' orationes, vel 
 strictim leviterque, et primoribus labris, ut ita dicam, legendo 
 attigerit. 
 
 Enimvero ^^ cum civilem scientiam ex umbraculis eruditorum 
 otioque nemo adhuc in solem atque pulverem produxisset, et 
 philosophi, verbo tenus acute illi quidem, sed minus ad usum 
 popularem de republica disputarent, id demmn sibi sumpsit 
 arrogantia Sophistarum, non modo ut civilem banc omnem 
 rationem, in usu atque exercitatione positam, gloriosissimis verbis 
 ac magnificentissimis profiterentur, sed etiam ut penes se unicos 
 esse denuntiarent quodcunque ad politicam oratoriamque institu- 
 tionem pertinere videretur. Atque hoc erat videlicet, propter quod 
 stepe, Optimo quidem jure, a divino illo Socrate lusi feruntur ^^ 
 contumeliosissime, qui, regendae ^^ civitatis ipsi prorsus ignari, 
 aliis tamen, quemadmodum regatur, a se traditum esse posse 
 gloriarentur. pracclari political priuceptores ! qui ne verbum 
 
OXFORD PRIZE ESSAY 379 
 
 ^uidem sibi ullum de vectigalibus,^oo nullum de bello, nullum de 
 tuenda regione, nullum de annona, nullum de jure ac legibus, 
 nullum etiam de hominum natura aut moribus dicendum existi- 
 mabant ; sed, quod unum erat instar omnium in ista democratia, 
 id vero in aures discipulorum studiosissime insusurrabant, 
 ^^^ Tov Srj/jLov act irpocnroiov, 
 VTToyXvKaLvwv prjiiiaTiOLS /xayctpiKOt?* 
 TO, 8' aAAa <TOL TrpoaearTL 8>^/xaycoyt/ca., 
 <f)(i)V7] pnapa, yeyovas KaKO<s, ayopatos et. 
 Atque ut ne quis scire laboret, ex hac, quam dixi, disciplina 
 quales ad capessendam rempublicam procederent adolescentuli, 
 en ! imaginem nobis a Comico expressam, in qua facile agno- 
 verimus oratorem ilium nostrum jam plane perfectum, atque 
 omni in genere sophisticas palaestrae institutum. Prodeat igitur, 
 tanquam in aciem Fori, 
 
 ^"^ Opa(Tv<s, eiyX(x)TTO<s, ToXfjirjpoSf tr/y?, 
 
 /^SeAv/aos, i/zevSwv $xryKoXXrjT7]s, 
 
 evprjauTrrjs, 7r€/3tr/3i/j(,yu,a Blkwv, 
 
 KvpfSa, KporaXov, KtVaSos, Tpvfirf, 
 
 Ixda-OXrj?, etpwv, yXotos, dAa^wv, 
 KevTpiov, fiLapos, 
 
 arp6(fii^, apyaXeos, /xaTTroAot;(os. 
 Atenim Comicus, cum ista congereret, veritati minus quam 
 stomacho consulebat. Quid Tragici ? siquidem ^^'^ soliti sunt 
 mores et vitia sui temporis, quae ille nominatim et aperte insecta- 
 batur, hi tectius quidem notare, et sub heroicis personis, ita 
 tamen ut intelligens spectator facile, quid lateret, odorare posset. 
 Euripides igitur, qui multus est in ejusmodi sententiis, cum, 
 Socratis ^^^ exemplum secutus, civium suorum mores istae jam 
 aetate corruptos emendare studuerit, malum nullum profecto 
 tetigit ^"-^ frequentius, quam Eloquentiae abusum ; nullam pestem 
 reipublicffi graviorem, quam quae per Sophistas a vitiosa Eheto- 
 ricae institutione civitati importaretur. 
 
 An censemus igitur populum posse pravis ita uti consiliariis, 
 ut non ipse eorum improbitate inficiatur? annon potius ^^^ videre 
 licet, si velimus replicare memoriam temporum, qualescun- 
 que summi civitatis viri fuerint, talem civitatem fuisse, atque 
 adeo facta morum in principibus mutatione, eandem in populo 
 secutam ? Et sic quidem Athenis jam, vitio demagogorum. 
 
380 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 democratia nimirum licentiam assequebatur, si Aristophani fides 
 habenda, baud scio an levi auctori, longe dementissimam ; neque 
 vero, si Thucydidi, omnium gravissimo, non valde vituperandam. 
 Quippe cum Solonis disciplinam, provide illam quidem circum- 
 scriptam, sed nimis tamen populo awrrevOvvu) tribuentem, Isa- 
 gorae ^^^ et Clisthenis factiones jampridem imminuissent, nuper 
 vero Ephialtis ^"^ et Periclis consilia totam poene evertissent— 
 vix ut ullam Areopagus ^"^ dignitatem, vix uUam Senatus auctori- 
 tatem retineret — summa reipublic* turbulenta concionis temeri- 
 tate administrabatur. Quo fiel3at, ut, mutua quadam corruptela, 
 Oratores quidem, pro studio honorum ac gratiae contentione, plebis 
 cupiditati ambitiosius assentarentur ; ^•'^ et ilia vicissim popularis 
 cupiditas, publicorum consiliorum dominatrix, ad se explendam 
 lenociniis Oratorum abuteretur, perniciosissimis satellitibus. 
 Quare nimirum nee injuria egentissimi homines, iidemque auda- 
 cissimi, in Rostra jampridem, tanquam in patrimonium, irru- 
 perant : nee quisquam*'^ tam humili loco, tam tenui re, tam 
 mediocriter a natura instructus, tam exiliter ^^'^ a doctrina, vide- 
 batur, qui, dummodo verborum copia vociferator vendibilis, dum 
 officii negligens, dum populi studiosus, non summa in rerumpro- 
 curatione versari se posse arbitraretur. Quod vero jam supra 
 animadversum nihil esse a majoribus antiquius, nihil omnino 
 gloriosius, liaberi solitum, quam hunc, qui rempublicam gereret, 
 eundem 
 
 ^^^ /xvOojv T€ prjTTjp efxevat, TrprjKTrjpa re epyiov — 
 
 videte nunc quam versa ^^'^ et mutata in pejorem partem sint 
 omnia. Quum '^^ nulla Imperatoria3 laudis, nullaque adeo in 
 rempublicam meritorum, commendatio haberetur, palmari Srjfxa- 
 ywytas institutione Orator ut quisque erat optime instructus, ita 
 ad honores et munera reipublicas capessenda maxime evehebatur. 
 Quamquam, quod ad Cleonem quidem attinet, homo ille modes - 
 tus vix se satis tueri Periclis personam posse speravit, nisi et ipse 
 etiam bellicas virtutis laudem adjecisset : in qua scilicet tantum 
 profecit, ut ne tum quidem, cum prsecipuam quandam sibi 
 gloriam decerpere videretur, effugere posset ^^"^ amentia suspi- 
 cionem. 
 
 In omni civitate Eloquentiae profecto quo major est vis, hoc 
 est magis probitate jungenda, summaque prudentia. Qu«^'^ 
 quidem res in Attica Republica longe longeque e contrario cessit ; 
 quippe qua ii fere omnes, quos melius aliquanto prudentiusque 
 
OXFORD PRIZE ESSAY 381 
 
 judicium ad publica consilia afferre oportebat, eoque jam acrius 
 
 ad salutem reipublicae, quo alii studiosius ad perniciem, vigilare, 
 
 colluvioni Ecclesiarum jam tandem decedentes, baud tanti exis- 
 
 timarent levitati multitudinis, et perditorum temeritati resis- 
 
 tere : 
 
 1^^ Nee civis erat, qui libera posset 
 
 Verba animi proferre, et vitam impendere vero. 
 
 nee mirum : 
 
 '•9 nam quid violentius aure Tyranni ? 
 
 Quo quidem invidiosissimo nomine cum Demum ilium suum Aris- 
 tophanes ''^^ appellet, ne id per jocum ei, ac pro more suo ridenti, 
 excidisse putemus, documento esse potest loculentissimo quod in 
 eandem sententiam gravis ille scriptor Aristoteles ^^^ accura- 
 tissime, ut solet, et verissime disputavit. 
 
 Quae cum ita fierent, et cum, honestissimo quoque tanquam ^^^ 
 in sentinam detruso, homines ad gubernacula civitatis nulla 
 cognitione rerum, nulla scientia ornati, assiderent, quid mirum si 
 maxima tandem evenerunt ac miserrima naufragia ? ^^^ Quid, si 
 multae calamitates acceptae ? si plurimae clades ? si Siciliense 
 illud mcommodum ^^^ (ut verbo utar, quo, pro suorum Oratorum 
 more, ' teneris ' illis ac fastidiosis * auriculis ' etiamnum occur- 
 rere et consulere videar) ?— Quid, si in civibus dissensiones ? si 
 apud socios defectiones ? si denique ipsse Athenas, nobilissima ilia 
 atque antiquissima urbs, lumen Graecise, Barbarias debellatrix, 
 captae jam atque oppressae ? 
 
 Quum vero haec omnia Oratoribus— quales fuere tunc temporis 
 Cleon, Cleophon, Hyperbolus — et ipse ^^'^ populus, cum suae jam 
 sibi temeritatis, tum vero illorum praestigiarum tunc demum 
 conscius, referenda censuit (adeo ut mortem Cleophonti,^^^ os- 
 tracismum Hyperbolo,^^^ mulctam Cleoni ^^^ irrogarit), et Aristo- 
 phanes, eosdem semper vehementissime insectatus, istius infamiae 
 notam illis severissimam inussit ; baud, opinor, abs re alienum 
 fuerit paulo fusius investigare, unde istam fuerint tantam, tamque 
 perniciosam auctoritatem consecuti. 
 
 Principio igitur in ista civitate, qua Senatusconsulti auctori- 
 tas, atque adeo jam legis ipsius,^^^ vix uUa restaret, nulla autem 
 inventa^^^ salutaris ilia apud Romanos comitiorum obnuntiatio,^^^ 
 nulli fere usurpati concionum comperendinatus (adeo ut vel illud 
 de Mitylenaeis ^^^ decretum ' w/^oV koI /xeya ' ampliandum moleste 
 errent) ; quivis facile intelligebat, si aures hominum oratione, et 
 
382 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 quasi liabenas animorum, retinere posset, quanta gratiae materies 
 in auribus quidem ^^^ blanditia demulcendis ; in sensibus vero 
 fovendis, deliniendis animis, adhibendis voluptatibus, quanta 
 etiam ad suam rem agendam inesset opportunitas. Turn vero 
 cum et ipse populus ita gloriosus esset, ita vel millies decantatas 
 assentationi ^^'^ deditus, ut nulli fere voci, nisi suis laudibus, suaB 
 dignitati, suis opibus, suo Marathoni auscultare vellet ; ita vero 
 petulans, ita fastidiosus, ita levis, ut ssepe,^^' vel inter deliberan- 
 dum, sint rei relatae obliti — porrexerint *^^ manus — psephisma 
 natum sit ; nemo certe non istiusmodi multitudinem facile canti- 
 unculis irretire posset. Porro autem cum Judicia ita constituta 
 essent, ut ingens turba hominum tenuissimorum victum sibi suis- 
 que ^^^ quotidianum ex ista misthophora compararent ; aerarium 
 vero, sine ratione magistratus, illi totum permitteretur, qui, dema- 
 gogi nomine, concionem dicendo gubernare posset ; quid mirum, 
 si seges haec tanta tam variae commoditatis hominum mentes 
 malitiosorum alliceret ? 
 
 Quae cum sentirent Oratores '^^ quidam, summis et fortunaB et 
 vitBB sordibus, ignoti et ^^^ repentini, nullo honorum aut magis- 
 tratuum decursu ^"^^ habito, in id quam maxime incumbebant, ut 
 populi patrocinium soli sibimet ipsi partesque istius STy/xaytoyia? 
 obtinerent. Itaque post paulo res eo venit, ut optimatibus ^^^ 
 quoquomodo invidiam conflarent, timidis ^'''^ periculum crearent, 
 bonos ^''^ pessime vexarent, divitibus ^'^'^ diem dicerent ; furta, 
 rapinas, avKo^avTiav flagitiosissime exercerent ; ipsi populum 
 amplecterentur, et quod sibi meritorum in rempublicam deesset, 
 plebecula largitionibus demerenda compensarent. Neque vero 
 facinora haec sua satis omnino credebant vel tuto vel feliciter 
 evasura, nisi si et ipsi sibi tenebras eificerent,^''-^ et omnia tumultu 
 ac timoribus miscuissent. Itaque maleficiis obtendebant nunc 
 pollutae religionis ^^^ nunc tyrannidis restituendae ^'^^ metum. 
 Quid de Hermis dicam,'"*^ et invidia Alcibiadi conflata, et suspi- 
 ciosissima civitate flagranti odiis, internecione etiam et proscrip- 
 tionibus redundanti ? Quid ? quod, ne pax Lacedaemoniis concili- 
 aretur, summo iidem opere vel ideo providebant,^'*^ quo Bellum 
 funestissimum illud Peloponnesiacum in suae usus auctoritatis et 
 potentiae converterent ? Et sic quidem, quae erat vel improbitas 
 hominum vel perversitas, honores dignitatemque, quam quieta 
 republica desperarent, perturbata eadem se consequi posse arbi- 
 trabantur. 
 
OXFORD PRIZE ESSAY 383 
 
 Ab his igitur omnibus, ita jam tandem ex ipsorum sententia 
 comparatis, videtis demum auctoritatem profectam, perniciosissi- 
 mam illam quidem, sed satis, opinor, et potentem apud suos, et 
 apud exteros formidolosam. Certe nemo sociorum vel demo- 
 cratiae illius avaritiam, vel vexationes judiciorum eJffugere poterat, 
 nisi qui, quasi Ceiberi cujusdam, 
 
 '"^^^TO (TTO/x , CTTt^vcra? Kepfxaa-LV, tmv 'Pryropwv 
 
 delinisset : nemo civium, ab injustis liturgiis '"'^ et proscriptioni- 
 bus tutus esse, nisi qui iisdem * rot? o-v/x/Joi'Aois,' ^''^ ' rots irpoaTo.- 
 Tai<s rrys 7roA.ea)5,' * rot? ra if/7}(f>LafJiaTa ypd<f)OvaL,' ' rot? Trj<s TroAixctas 
 €/x7ropoi9,' aliquo sese modo commendasset. 
 
 Quod vero judiciorum vexationes attigi, Oratores quidem isti 
 si fuerint in concionibus dominati, in judiciis certe non minus : 
 quippe quae iisdem, quibus concio, Eloquentiae artibus, non ad 
 probandum ^^^ exactae, sed ad persuadendum accommodatse, prae 
 numero judicum immoderato, subjicerentur ; et eo impunius 
 committerent, ut reos sola ex Oratoris ^•^'' sententia vel absolverent 
 vel condemnarent, quod in tanta multitudine videretur nemo 
 exstare, in quo, prae caeteris, macula vel ex prava cognitione 
 vel etiam ex judicio nummario ^^^ concepta, residere posset. 
 
 Jam vero his omnibus de causis, quas supra commemoravi, 
 non multo post tantum profecto odii atque invidiae suscepit Elo- 
 quentia, ut non modo Alcibiades, vir inter disertissimos semper 
 numeratus, poenas nimiae suae auctoritatis civitati suspiciosas 
 (graves illas quidem et ambobus luctuosissimas !) dederit ; sed 
 etiam Antiphon ille Rhamnusius, homo omnium et dicendi arti- 
 bus et laudibus ingenii longe excellentissimus, ^^^ prae metu atque 
 iniquitate temporum, ad rempublicam nunquam accesserit, sed 
 in rerum privatarum causas, tanquam in pistrinum aliquod, 
 detrusus, eas tamen non tam ipse egerit, quam alios et rerum usu 
 et prudentia adjuverit. Quo quidem in homine tanta profecto vis 
 Eloquentiae fuit, ut artem Rhetoricam vel princeps invenisse, vel 
 inventam amplificasse ^^^ dictus sit ; tanta ejusdem ingenii facul- 
 tas, ut, in pristina civitatis antiquanda forma, id totum, ^^^ quod 
 Pisander manu gesserit, animo prius consilioque comprehenderit. 
 Immo vero ita fuit omnibus numeris absolutus, ut, in qua quis- 
 que facultate excelleret quemadmodum apud Latinos ^^^ Roscii a 
 Roscio illo actore, ^^^ sic apud Graecos a nostro oratore appellati 
 Rhamnusii. Quid Theramenes ? orator minore quidem, quam 
 Antiphon, ingenio praeditus, sed eo tamen majore calliditate, et 
 
384 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 in sese ad partes modo has, modo illas convertendo, Proteus ^^^ 
 poene gemellus ; cum tempestatem istam popularis invidiae, quam 
 ille, privatae vitae quasi in portu, declinaverat, hie 
 ^^^ McraKvAivSwv avTov act 
 
 llpos Tov ev TrpaTTOvra tol^ov, 
 
 eludere se posse existimabat, idem tamen, quod Antipho, non 
 modo fortunarum, sed capitis etiam naufragium fecit. Deinde 
 vero Isocrates de ista ipsa iniquitate temporum quoties conque- 
 ratur ^^^ ; quoties de immodica Oratorum auctoritate, de insana 
 Concionum levitate ; quoties de ruina disciplinae veteris, de legum 
 mutandarum ^^* incontinentia, de imbecillitate Magistratuum, de 
 procuratione civitatis ita suscepta, ut non tam hominum in con- 
 siliis posita, quam in Fortunae quadam temeritate videretur ; nemo 
 certe ignorat, nisi qui cantus illius * AtticaB Sirenis ' ^^^ aure vel 
 surda omnino, vel certe obserata praeterierit. At vero quae Siren ? 
 Non ea quae cives de virtute deduceret, quae cupiditatibus eorum 
 insanioribus inserviret, quae patriae et sui oblivionem insusurraret ; 
 sed ilia quae a scopulis deterreret, ad officia vocaret, in sua ac 
 reipublicae salute blanda et suavi oratione retineret. Ille autem, 
 cum neque ^^^ id confidentiae a natura accepisset, ut quotidiano 
 furori hominum perditorum se in concione objicere ausus sit, et 
 infirmiori etiam valetudine affectaque jam esset iaetate, si minus 
 dicendo valuit apud multitudinem et summa Oratoris auctoritate, 
 at scribendo tamen et styli gravitate apud studiosos ; et si suis 
 minus civibus prodesset, qui honestum objurgatorem incredibile 
 quantum audire noUent, at regibus '^^ quidem certe, et maximis 
 Graeciae civitatibus, a quibus summopere est coli solitus, baud 
 parvo identidem fuit emolumento. 
 
 Quum vero jam in aetatem devenimus immor talis illius ' Ora- 
 torum ScKttSos,' ^^^ quorum scripta nunc exstant, qui tamen pleri- 
 que non tam Oratores censendi, quam Rhetorici, operae fortasse 
 pretium fuerit, si paulisper explicemus, unde sit exorta istius 
 Rhetoricae facultatis cum civili ratione conjunctio. In Attica 
 civitate nemo fere, per o-vKo<^av7cov aliorumque insidias, vexationes 
 judiciorum effugere poterat. Illis igitur, qui nesciebant sua se 
 voce defendere, ad alienam erat confugiendum. Quum vero advo- 
 catis uti licebat,^^^ neque ita tamen, ut non pauca quaedam ab ipso 
 reo, verbis etiam suis, dicenda postularentur, inventi sunt, qui 
 scriptas Orationes componerent, et ab hac quoque parte necessi- 
 tati reorum subvenirent. Quod genus hominum ut semper in 
 
OXFORD PRIZE ESSAY 385 
 
 ejusmodi civitate deberet esse valde gratiosum, '^^ sic sub finem 
 Belli Peloponnesiaci, eoque prsesertim tempore, quo calumnia 
 litium flagitiosissima judiciisque repetundarum urbs tota redun- 
 daret, et omnes in tanta non modo dimicatione fortunarum sed 
 salutis etiam discrimine versarentur, turn profecto multo magis 
 et ars ipsa celebrabatur, et homines, qui illam profiterentur, digni, 
 qui ad rempublicam accederent, videbantur. Et sic quidem 
 Rhetorici, ut Pseudo-Plutarchi ^^^ verbis de Antiphonte utar (cui 
 tamen, ad caeteros satis apposita, minus fortasse conveniunt), 
 ' Svva/JLLV Xoyoiv KTijcrdiJiGvoL, u)pfxr}(rav fJikv TroXirevco-^at.' Omnis 
 autem haec res quo paulo uberius exponatur, exempla, si placet, 
 jam pauca adjiciamus. 
 
 Antiphontis et Issei Orationes, quae supersunt, in forensi argu- 
 mento versantur omnes ; Lyciae et Isocratis non paucas : Demo- 
 sthenis plurimae. Andocidem vero, et .Eschinem, et Dinarchum, 
 et Lycurgum, omnes vel rhetoricos vel advocatos fuisse legimus. 
 Ex his igitur omnibus sive rhetoricis sive advocatis (partim quod 
 suae Orationes probant, partim vero quod libri Historicorum 
 satis declarant) fere nemo non, aliqua saltem ex parte, rempubli- 
 cam attigit. Andocides,^*"^ senator factus, multum et in curia et 
 in concione valuit ; complura munera publica administravit ; lega- 
 tionesobivit; dignus etiam existimatus qui Ostracism! anquireretur. 
 De Antiphonte jam vidimus. Isocrates, si in republica minus ver- 
 satus, de rebus tamen politicis scriptitavit. Lycurgus ^^^ autem 
 se dedit reipublicae p^ene totum. De Isaeo quidem plane nihil, 
 quod ad vitam ejus attinet, accepimus. Lysias vero et domesticis 
 inimicitiis et communi omnium indignatione accensus, luculen- 
 tissimam illam orationem ' Kara twv TpiaKovra ' ^^'^ habuit, quae 
 vulgo * contra Eratosthenem ' inscribitur ; nee dubitari potest, 
 quin melius etiam aliquando de civitate meruisset, nisi si ipsa 
 hominem TroA-tTiKtoTarov, iniqua /xctolkov conditione affectum, repu- 
 diasset. Caeterum quid Demosthenes et reliqui in republic^ 
 fecerint, id vero mox videbimus. Hoc autem interea confirma- 
 verim ; ut, in ilia superiore aetate, nemo fere rempublicam attigit, 
 qui non Orator, nemo, qui Orator, non attigerit ; sic, in hac re- 
 centiore, si non omnes politicos eosdem rhetoricos, at certe rheto- 
 ricos omnes pohticos etiam reperiemus. 
 
 Equidem in his omnibus, quae hactenus disputavi, id vel 
 maxime in animo habiii, ut, serie aetatum vix unquam perturbata, 
 oratorum etiam ordinem enucleate, quoad ejus fieri potuit, distin- 
 
 c c 
 
386 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 guam. Neque enim intelligentis judicii esse ducebam vel calculos 
 ad eosdem tempora diversa revocare, vel oratores non fere aequales 
 in eadem trutina satis accurate perpendi posse existimare. Ita- 
 que, quoniam jam tempora triginta, quos vocant, Tyrannorum, 
 et crudelissimas illius ' anarchiae ' ^^^ tanquam scopulos pr^ter- 
 vecti sumus, reliquum est, ut non modo Oratores emersos ex istis 
 invidiaB tempestatibus, summa iterum auctoritate et gratia apud 
 populum potitos contemplemm% sed etiam ut populum ipsum * raxv- 
 /3ov\ov ' ^^^ pristinae denuo temeritati addictum, et qua ex malitia 
 Oratorum jam antea fuisset Lacedaemoniis in potentiam redac- 
 tus, per eandem post paulo in servitium Macedonibus adducendum, 
 intueamur. 
 
 Ac primo quidem, cum civiias, malis oppressa civilibus, vix 
 extoUere jam caput, et aliquando recreata se erigere coepisset, 
 homo ex numero demagogorum, Agyrrhius,'^^ operam dedit, ut 
 veteres illas corruptelarum illecebras renovaret, et non modo 
 effusione Theoricorum instauranda, sed etiam /xio-^w iKKXrjcrLaa- 
 TiKw triple majori instituendo, sibi gratiam apud populum et 
 honores aucuparetur. Deinde vero rationem ab Agyrrhio 
 inchoatam Eubulus ^^^ ille Anaphlystius ad exitus longe pernicio- 
 sissimos provexit, legemque ^^^ tulit, ut de pecuniis theatralibus 
 ad militarem usum revocandis ne quis postea referret ; qui retu- 
 lisset, capite plecteretur. Qua cum nulla unquam lex facta 
 reipublicae perniciosior, lator tamen ejus tantam fuerat auctori- 
 tatem consecutus, ut vel ex eo, quod patriae mortem paraverat, 
 ipsi ^^^ mortuo honores persolverentur. Neque ita multo post, 
 cum horum, quae dixi, consiliorum fructus acerbissimos Atheni- 
 enses ex clade Chaeronensi percepissent, quo * malum malo sana- 
 rent,' ^^^ rogavit Hyperides,^^^ scivitque plebs, ut servi ac peregrini, 
 omnino egentissimus quisque et perditissimus, in civitatem ascrib- 
 erentur. Quo nihil Athenae viderunt indignius. Quanquam, quod 
 ad demagogos quidem attinet, res optime cessit ; quippe qui, quo 
 major colluvies Ecclesiarum, eo facilius ruerent in tenebris ac 
 miscerent omnia. Denique ad banc tantam corruptorum improbi- 
 tatem unum etiam Demadi, homini longe perditissimo, restiterat ; 
 nempe ^^^ ut singulis civibus quinquagenarum drachmarum largi- 
 tionem faceret, sub ea conditione, ne classis contra Alexandrum, 
 pro communi Gr^ciae salute, inslrueretur ; neque idem prasterea 
 reformidaret has ipsas largitiones, per quas omnium salus dissolve- 
 batur, * democratise gluten ' *^* appellitare. 
 
OXFORD PRIZE ESSAY 387 
 
 Nonne igitur expositas videre jam licet corruptelas, ^^-^ quibus 
 Athenienses irretiti officia pacis, instituta majorum, virtutem 
 bellicam, palmas denique Marathonias Salaminiasque dedisce- 
 bant ? Nonne dolos videre ac praestigias Oratorum, quae quidem, 
 quo certius reipublicae detrimentum, eo ipsis majorem auctorita- 
 tem afferebant ? Quid ? quod ^^^ his fontibus derivataB invetera- 
 rant, et tanquam in venis civium meduUisque insederant, cum 
 ignavia plane iners ac somniculosa, turn vero temeritas qusedam 
 jam prope ab insania remota ; manabatque non in concionem 
 modo, sed in omnes mores disciplinasque civitatis malorum 
 incredibilis ac paene infinita contagio ? Anne ^^^ rem bellicam 
 memorem, et castra mercenariis occupata, a civibus autem desti- 
 tuta ? An vectigalia,^^^ non, ut olim, in classem exercitusque, 
 sed in dies festos apparatusque ludorum, effundi solita ? An vero 
 ffirarii copias ? in quas, quasi in succum et sanguinem reipublicse 
 concionalis ^^^ ilia hirudo a perditis istis Oratoribus immittebatur. 
 Justitiam ne ac Judicia ? quibus iidem Oratores improbissimi ita 
 ad quaestum et libidinem illudebant, ut reos in jus non tarn civi- 
 bus vocasse judicandos quam sectoribus ^^° tradidisse depilandos 
 viderentur. An leges denique ipsas ?— adeo temereex eorundem 
 voluntate figi refigique solitas, ut quod nescio quis Byzantinus ^^^ 
 Orator de ipsius auctoritate, idem fere de sua gloriari nostris 
 illis Atticis liceret ; qui cum ex eo quasreretur, * quomodo se 
 haberet Byzantinorum lex,' respondisse dicitur, * Ut ego Volo.' 
 Nam quid de summa Reipublicae loquar ? quam populus scilicet, 
 pro tot tantisque in sese beneficiis, totam vicissim his ipsis 
 Oratoribus in manus tradiderat, vel capessendam, vel potius pro- 
 fligandam. 
 
 Quaeret hie quispiam : ' Quid ? Ex omni Oratorum copia, 
 quam Athenis effudit haec aetas, nemone se paulo honestiorem 
 vel melius aliquando in patriam animatum praestitit ? An tibi 
 digni maledictis his iisdem, quae tu acerbius jactas, universi 
 videntur ? ' Immo vero nonnuUos non modo non contumelia 
 afficiendos, sed summo etiam honore ac laudibus ab omni pos- 
 teritate prosequendos censeo. Nee profecto calumniae culpam, 
 quam modo Oratorum plerisque in re judiciali exprobravi, eandem 
 ipse in hac nostra quaestiuncula effugere deberem, si neque 
 Lycurgum nee Phocionem, nee multo etiam magis Demosthenem, 
 testes tres in hac causa vel inter locupletissimos, producerem. 
 Quorum in primo, non minus quam in ^^^ Romanis illis nobilissi- 
 
 c c 2 
 
388 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 mis a Cicerone laudatis, erat summa Virtus, et summa Virtute 
 amplificata auctoritas, et, quae his rebus ornamento, et reipublicse 
 praesidio esset, Eloquentia. Nam quid de ejusdem integritate 
 dicam ? multis quidem ilia magnisque rebus vel ideo spectatis- 
 sima, ^^^ quod publicos reditus per duodecim annos (magistratu 
 nempe ejus extra ordinem prorogato) egregia cum gloria et fide 
 ab omnibus comprobata administraverit. Deinde vero in 
 ^^^ Phocione satis cognitum ad laudem dignitatemque exstitisse 
 cum alia plurima, tum vel illud splendidissimum, ac, tunc tem- 
 poris, plane singulare ; quod, videlicet, cum Imperator esset 
 summus, Orator etiam fuerit valde probabilis. Nam tributum 
 hoc quidem, quod ante dixi, Themistocli et Pericli, aliisque 
 superiori setate compluribus : sed et illis tamen omnibus, nisi 
 fortasse Periclem excipias, alio quodam modo : quippe qui, nuUis 
 Rhetoricae disciplinae adminiculis instructi, ingenio potius et vi 
 naturae quam institutione et Htteris, famam essent Eloquentiae 
 consecuti. 
 
 Neque vero illud praeterea (quoniam in temporum compara- 
 tionem incidimus) omitti oportet, quod duae facultates, Oratoria 
 scilicet et Imperatoria (in uno olim Pericle, et Themistocle, et 
 jam denuo in Phocione, conjunctae), cum in hac recentiore a9tate 
 tantum non semper ad diversos pertinebant, ita tamen adhuc 
 ^^'^ necessitate quadam mutua inter sese continebantur, ut 
 ^^^ Callistratus cum Iphicrate, Eubulus cum Diopithe, Hyperides 
 cum Leosthene, ^^^Oratores cum Imperatoribus societatem 
 inierint. Et sic 
 
 6 fjikv ap fivOoiCTLV, 6 8' ^yx^'- ToXAov iviKa. 
 
 Propterea quod neque Imperatori licuisset, propter criminationes 
 factiosorum, imperium retinuisse, nisi, cum ipse foris esset. 
 Orator tamen, qui ejus defensionem susciperet, praesto affuisset ; 
 neque Oratori profecto totam se penes rempublicam redegisse, 
 nisi sibi tanquam administrum, qui bella externa et rem Sociorum 
 procuraret, Imperatorem adjecisset. 
 
 Quod si fuerint Oratores in ista civitate vel perniciosi omnino 
 vel certe humiliori aliqua laude pr^diti, tantam tamen, quam 
 vidimus, auctoritatem adepti, ecquid tandem de eo jam convenit 
 augurari, ad cujus laudem nemo unquam pervenit ? Aut quanti 
 ejusmodi Virum habituros fuisse cives existimetis, ^^^ cujus apud 
 exteros tanta Eloquentiae fama percrebuisset, ut, quoties dicturus 
 
OXFORD PRIZE ESSAY 389 
 
 nuntiaretur, audiendi causa remotissimae gentes concurrerent ? 
 At vero qui populus ^^^pessimis saspe cpnsiliariis se totum tradi- 
 derat, is, optimum nactus, utinam toties non obsurduisset ! Uti- 
 nam huic viro, qui recenti ab ignavia ad majorum res gestaa 
 revocaret, qui hostibus resistendum, patriae succurrendum con- 
 tenderet, qui a vitiis in virtutem,aservitioinlibertatemassereret, 
 qui erigeret, admoneret, inflammaret, deprecaretur — utinam, 
 Athenienses, huic Viro tanta essetis diligentia obsecuti, quanto 
 illis studio assensi fueritis, qui a laude ad desidiam, ab officiis ad 
 cupiditates, a salute, imperio, gloria, ad extremum discrimen, 
 ignominiamque deduxerint ! 
 
 De Eloquentia Demosthenis ut plura disseram, neque hie 
 locus postulat, neque vero huic nostras disputationi est valde 
 necessarium. Satis mihi hoc videor esse dicturus : caeteros 
 Atticos Oratores singulos fuisse singula aliqua facultate praeditos" 
 hunc unum omnibus cumulatum : caeteros tempori, rebusque, in 
 quibus versarentur, satisfecisse, hunc immortalitate dignum : 
 caeteros in copia dicendi, et laude ingeniorum, hominibus majores, 
 hunc plane ^"° Deum. Videtisne, ex arce Eloquentiae si quando 
 tonat, quae fulmina in Philippum contorqueat incitata illius et 
 vibrans Oratio ! quas quasi verborum faces civium suorum ad 
 extinctas virtutes resuscitandas admoveat! Quibus omnibus 
 tametsi in legendo obstupuimus, nonne tamen nobis, ^^^ non 
 minus quam Rhodiis, exclamare libet, ' Quanto magis essemus 
 obstupefacti, si ipsum audivissemus ! ' 
 
 Quid? quod huic Viro talis mens ad rempublicam bene 
 gerendam, quale ingenium ad bene dicendum fuit. Nolite enim 
 arbitrari tantum fuisse in exteris civitatibus valiturum, si nullam, 
 nisi dicendi, facultatem comparasset. Aut quam Eloquentia© 
 copiam tantae varietati rerum satisfacturam existimatis, nisi alia 
 quaedam majora et prasstantiora accessissent ? Ac mihi quidem 
 saepenumero in Demosthenis vitam fortunasque intuenti, summa 
 civilis scientia, summa consiliorum ubertas, summa magnitudo 
 animi, summa videntur paene omnia in unum ilium immortalem 
 Virum, tanquam in thesaurum, convenisse. Neque mirari quidem 
 oportet quod Aristoteles ^^^ scripsit— politicos homines in ista 
 aetate ' 7roXv7rpdyixova<s ' appellatos. Nae ilia TroXvirpay/JLOcrvvr} (ut 
 verbo paulum invidioso parumper abutar) quae tot administrationea 
 rerum publicarum, tot bella, tot foedera, tot domi causas, tot foris 
 legationes transigeret ; qua3 animos sociorum gubernaret, qua3 
 
390 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 maximas civitates conciliaret, quae finitimas pacaret, quae longin- 
 quas conjungeret ; ccgitate, quseso, quantam tandem istam ttoXv- 
 TrpayixoavvTjv in illo politico desiderandam existimetis, cujus esset 
 has omnes tantas tamque laboriosas provincias sustinuisse. Age 
 vero, 2°^ ilia res quantam declaret ejusdem Viri apud exteros 
 auctoritatem, quod Thebanos a Philippo, societatem eorum 
 vehementissime appetenti, ad partes Atheniensium, fractas prse- 
 sertim et metu debilitatas, revocare potuerit. Nonne illi, non 
 modo Eloquentise mirifica qusedam facultas, sed omnia consilia 
 civitatis, exempla, jura, mores, voluntatesque civium not^e esse 
 deberent, qui tali negotio conficiendo sufficeret ? 
 
 His tot tantisque in Demosthene vel ad dicendum omamentis, 
 vel ad agendum facultatibus, partim a divino ingenio, partim ex 
 incredibili sane assiduitate profectis, accessit, quasi apex omnium 
 splendidissimus, summus in patriam et prope singularis amor. 
 Quod vero hocce attigi filum Orationis mese, mihi quidem longe 
 jucundissimum, vobis, quemadmodum spero, non molestum, si 
 telam, quam institui, pertexuero, et de domestica Demosthenis 
 auctoritate disputare pergam ; si vitee universse rationes, totamque 
 Fortune varietatem evolvero ; si coarguero laudum ^^"^ obtrecta- 
 tores, qui vitio malignitatis humanae, hujus summae ^^-^gloriaa 
 invideant, aliorum modi cam ferant ; si denique ipsius et 
 ^scllinis KTi^fxara ilia is det, /jmXXov ■^ dyo)vto-/>(,aTa i<s to Trapaxprjfxa. 
 oLKoveLv, ea, qua par est, diligentia excussero, vereor profecto non 
 modo ne patientia vestra in tam longo argumento abutar, verum 
 etiam ut judiciis vestris in tam gravi materia satisfaciam : — 
 206 EHEI TO FE ^YMHAN OYA* AYTOlS AN AYTON ESAP- 
 KE2EIEN EHAINE^AI. lUud tamen interea in hac re nequa- 
 quam dissimulandum, quod obscurari non potest, sed prae nobis 
 ferendum : quantum mali illi rabulae valuisse existimandi ad 
 civitatem labefactandam, quam tantus Orator non potuerit sus- 
 tentare ; quantum illi populi assentatores ad cives corrumpendos, 
 quos hie vere popularis non ad officium dignitatemque reducere. 
 Quod si quis unquam exstitit, cui banc jam aegrotam ac prope 
 desperatam rempublicam recuperasse, vel per fata, vel potius per 
 suam ipsius temeritatem, licuisset, ille profecto fuit, qui tot annos 
 ejus praesidium ita suscepit, ut toti Macedonis potestati sua unius 
 opera, non manu sed voce, non vi sed consilio, non Belli fulmine, 
 sed Eloquentiae, restiterit. 
 
 Exposui fere, ut potui, quae maxime ad nostram disputationem 
 
OXFORD PRIZE ESSAY 391 
 
 pertinere arbitrabar. Dixi de populi ingenio ; de forma reipubli- 
 Cffi ; de omni auctoritate ac genere Oratorum. Nam fuit ilia in 
 Demosthene ^^^ tanquam cycnea Eloquentise vox ; qua quidem 
 extincta, et fracta simul populi libertate, Orator, qui vere hoc 
 nomine dignus, in Attica historia nemo reperietur. 
 
 Sed si et illud etiam requiritis, hos ipsos Oratores reipublicaB 
 bonine an mali plus judicem attulisse, quid est quod, subductis 
 totius argumenti rationibus, proferre quod sentio dubitem, prae- 
 sertim cum Tullii auctoritate, Quintiliani ^osj^^icio, testimonio 
 209 Justini comprobetur. Quorum cum nemo potentiam Oratorum 
 non aliquatenus vituperandam, TuUius, auctor omnium gravissi- 
 mus, illam longe perniciosissimam existimavit ; adeo ut senten- 
 tiam luculentissime tulerit,^^^ * Athenas hoc uno malo concidisse, 
 libertate immoderata, et licentia concionum.' Itaque, cum Viri 
 hujus prudentissimi auctoritate, tum etiam rei ipsius ratione diu 
 multumque perpensa, equidem reperio Athenienses eos profecto 
 fructus ex Eloquentia percepisse, ut ilia, quantum laudis ac gloriaB 
 ingeniis addiderit, tantum detraxerit reipublicae incolumitatis. 
 Cseterse vero videntur Graeciae civitates (quae quidem nonnuUae ab 
 hoc ipso studio ita abhorrebant, ut apud ^^^ Lacedaemonios et 
 Cretenses facultatem bene dicendi neque profiteri licuerit, neque 
 exercere) rem aleaB periculosas plenissimam omnino e civitate 
 excludi maluisse, quam totam idcirco rempublicam in discrimen 
 adduci, ut majorem Oratores dicendi copiam, pabulumque Elo- 
 quentias locupletius inde nanciscerentur. 
 
 Quae quidem cum percipio, et omnem banc nostram disputa- 
 tionem animo mecum recognosco, mehercule satis mirari non 
 possum nonnullorum insolentiam politicorum, quos positae ante 
 oculos veteres illae Atheniensium calamitates ab hac ipsa impru- 
 dentia nequiverint avocare, aut deterrere, quo minus, democratiaB 
 partibus faventes, admirabilem quandam temperantiam exspectent 
 in eo, quod, semel admissum, coerceri reprimique non potest : — 
 nisi vero reipublicae malum quod Pericles incautius invexerit, cui 
 Demosthenes medendo non suffecerit, id nostrorum ingenia vel 
 prudentius provisura, vel felicius sanatura videantur. Quapropter 
 vos omnes oro atque obtestor, hoc pr^sertim jam tempore, hos 
 inter ardores civium prava jubentium, ut malae isti licentiae quam 
 maxime resistatis, atque Oratorum ejusmodi perniciosam atque 
 intolerandam potentiam primo quoque tempore extinguendam 
 atque opprimendam existimetis. Animadvertite, quseso, quid 
 
392 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 intersit inter levitatem demagogorum et animum vere popularem 
 reipublicae saluti consulentem. Democratiam vero illam Atheni- 
 ensem, non, quod nonnuUi qui de his rebus scriptitarunt (et de 
 Grseciae civitatibus tanquam de fortunatis Heroiim insulis somni- 
 arunt), ficta aliqua verborum magnificentia metiamur, sed luce 
 Annalium et rerum ipsarum veritate interpretemur. Virorum, 
 denique, imagines, in nobili ilia Historia expressas, sic nos intueri 
 oportet, ut ne, dum lumina ilia splendidissima inter tenebras 
 vetustatis studiosius persequamur, ipsi potius luctuose extincti, 
 non tarn imperium et gloriae nostras splendorem, quam signum 
 aliquod temeritatis posteritati relinquamus. 
 
393 
 
 BULGE DOMUM 
 
 The following Latin verses are usually sung at Winchester 
 College, by the Boys and the Choristers, on the evening before 
 the holidays in July, on which occasion many of the neighbour- 
 ing Gentry, and others, are assembled within the walls. The 
 origin of the custom is unknown ; but tradition says that a 
 boy who had committed some uncommon offence was confined 
 at College during the holidays, which preyed so heavily on his 
 mind that, having composed the Latin verses of the song, and 
 having cut the Labyrinth, or Mizmaze, still to be seen on 
 St. Catherine's Hill, he pined and died. 
 
 CoNCiNAMUs, sodales, 
 
 Eja ! quid silemus ! 
 Nobile canticum, 
 Dulce melos, domum, 
 
 Dulce domum resonemus ! 
 
 CHOBUS. 
 
 Domum, domum, dulce domum, 
 Domum, domum, dulce domum, 
 Dulce, dulce, dulce, domum, 
 Dulce domum resonemus ! 
 
 Appropinquat, ecce, felix 
 Hora gaudiorum : 
 
 Post grave taedium 
 
 Advenit omnium 
 Meta petita laborum. 
 
 Musa, libros mitte, fessa, 
 Mitte pensa dura ; 
 
 Mitte negotium : 
 
 Jam datur otium. 
 
 Me, mea, mittito, cura. 
 
 Domum, &c. 
 
 Domum, &c. 
 
394 ANNALS OF MY EAELY LIFE 
 
 Eidet annus, prata rident ; 
 
 Nosque rideamus : 
 Jam repetit domum 
 Daulias advena, 
 
 Nosque domum repetamus. 
 
 Domum, &c. 
 
 Heus ! Eogere, fer caballos : 
 
 Eja, nunc eamus ; 
 Limen amabile 
 Matris et oscula 
 
 Suaviter hinc repetamus. 
 
 Domum, &c. 
 
 Concinamus ad penates. 
 
 Vox et audiatur ; 
 Phosphore ! quid jubar, 
 Segnius emicans, 
 
 Gaudia nostra moratur. 
 
 Domum, &c. 
 
 Teanslation of the Fobegoing Veeses. 
 
 Come, companions, join your voices, 
 Hearts with pleasure bounding ; 
 
 Sing we the noble lay, 
 
 Sweet song of holiday, 
 Joys of home, sweet home, resounding. 
 
 CHOEUS. 
 
 Joys of home sing ; home, sweet home, sing. 
 Joys of home sing ; home, sweet home, sing. 
 Sweetly, sweetly, sweetly, home sing ; 
 Joys of home, sweet home, resounding. 
 
DULCE DOMUM 
 
 See ! the wished-for day approaches, 
 
 Day with joys attended ; 
 School ''s dreary course is run, 
 Safely the goal is won, 
 
 Happy goal, where toils are ended. 
 
 Joys of home, &c. 
 
 Quit, my weary muse, your labours, 
 
 Quit your books and learning ; 
 Banish all cares away, 
 Welcome the holiday. 
 
 Hearts for home and freedom yearning. 
 
 Joys of home, &c. 
 
 Smiles the season, smile the meadows, 
 
 Let us, too, be smiling ; 
 See ! Summer's guest is come, 
 Philomel, to her home ; 
 
 Homeward, too, our steps beguiling. 
 
 Joys of home, &c. 
 
 Eoger, ho ! 'tis time for starting ; 
 
 Haste with horse and traces ; 
 Seek we the scene of bliss. 
 Where a fond mother's kiss, 
 
 Longing, waits her boy's embraces. 
 
 Joys of home, &c. 
 
 Sing once more, the gate surrounding, 
 
 Loud the joyous measure ; 
 Lo ! the bright morning star, 
 Slowly rising from afar, 
 
 Still retards our dawn of pleasure. 
 
 Joys of home, &c. 
 
396 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 LINES 
 
 Peojected, and Partly Written, on the 
 
 FouB Hundred and Fiftieth Anniversary of the 
 
 Opening of Winchester College, 
 
 March 28, 1843. 
 
 By EOUNDELL PALMEE. 
 
 In the days of our forefathers, the gallant days of old, 
 When Cressy's wondrous tale in Europe's ears was told ; 
 When the brave and gentle Prince, with his heroic peers. 
 Met France and all her Imighthood in the vineyards of 
 
 Poictiers ; 
 When captive kings on Edward's state right humbly did attend ; 
 When England's chivalry began the gartered knee to bend ; 
 Then in the foremost place, among the noblest of the land, 
 Stood Wykeham, the great Bishop, upon the king's right hand. 
 
 But when gracious Edward slept, and Richard wore the crown. 
 Forth came good William Wykeham, and meekly knelt him 
 
 down. 
 Then out spake young king Richard : * What boon can Wykeham 
 
 ask, 
 
 * Which can surpass his worth, or our bounty overtask ? 
 
 * For art thou not our Chancellor ? and where in all the realm 
 
 * Is a wiser man or better, to guide the labouring helm ? 
 
 * And thou know'st the holy lore, and the mason's cunning 
 
 skill : 212 
 
 * So speak the word, good Wykeham, for thou shalt have thy 
 
 will.' 
 
LINES ON WINCHESTER COLLEGE 397 
 
 ' I ask not wealth nor honour,' the Bishop lowly said, 
 
 * Too much of both thy grandsire's hand heaped on a poor 
 
 monk's head : 
 ' This world it is a weary load, it presses down my soul ; 
 
 * Fain would I pay my vows, and to Heaven restore the whole. 
 
 * Grant me that two fair Colleges, beneath thy charters sure, 
 
 * At Oxford and at Winchester, for ever may endure, 
 
 ' Which Wykeham's hands shall raise upon the grassy sod, 
 
 * In the name of Blessed Mary, and for the love of God.' 
 
 The king he sealed the charters, and Wykeham traced the plan, 
 And God, Who gave him wisdom, prospered the lowly man : 
 So two fair Colleges arose, one in calm Oxford's glade. 
 And one where Itchin sparkles beneath the plane-tree shade. 
 There seventy true-born English boys he nourished year by year 
 In the nurture of good learning, and in God's holy fear ; 
 And gave them steadfast laws, and bade them never move 
 Without sweet sign of brotherhood and gentle links of love.^^^ 
 
 They grew beside his pastoral throne, and kept his counsels 
 
 And the good man rejoiced to bear such fruit in his old age : 
 He heard the pealing notes of praise, which morn and evening 
 
 rung 
 Forth from their vaulted chapel, by their clear voices sung ; 
 His eye beheld them two by two their comely order keep 
 Along the Minster's sacred aisles, and up the beech-crowned 
 
 steep ; ^i^ 
 And, when he went to his reward, they shed the pious tear, 
 And sang the hallowed requiem over his saintly bier. 
 
 Then came the dark and evil time, when English blood was shed 
 All over fertile England, for the White Rose or the Red ; 
 But still in Wykeham's chapel the notes of praise were heard. 
 And still in Wykeham's College they taught the Sacred Word ; 
 And in the grey of morning, on every saint 's-day still. 
 That black- gowned troop of brothers was winding up the hill : 
 There in the hollow trench, which the Danish pirate made, 
 Or through the broad encampment, the peaceful scholars played. 
 
398 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Trained in such gentle discipline from cliildhood to their prime 
 
 Grew mighty men and merciful, in that distracted time ; ' 
 
 Men on whom Wykeham's mantle fell, who stood beside their 
 
 king 
 Even in his place, and bore his staff and the same pastoral ring; 
 Who taught Heaven-destined monarchs to emulate his deeds 
 Upon the banks of Cam, and in Eton's flowery meads ; 
 Founders of other Colleges by Cherwell's liiied side, 
 Who laid their bones with his, when in ripe old age they died.^^^ 
 
 And after that, when love grew cold, and Christendom was rent, 
 And sinful Churches laid them down in sackcloth to repent ; 
 When impious men bore sway, and wasted church and shrine 
 And cloister and old abbey, the works of men divine ; 
 Though upon all things sacred their robber hands they laid, 
 They did not tear from Wykeham's gates the Blessed Mother- 
 Maid : 216 
 But still in Wykeham's cloisters fair wisdom did increase ; 
 And then his sons began to learn the golden songs of Greece. 
 
 And all through great Eliza's reign, those days of pomp and 
 
 pride, 
 They kept the laws of Wykeham, and did not swerve aside : 
 Still in their vaulted chapel, and in the Minster fair, 
 And in their lamplit chambers,^^^ they said the frequent prayer : 
 And when the Scottish plague-spot ran withering through the 
 
 land. 
 The sons of Wykeham knelt beneath meek Andrewes' fostering 
 
 hand,2i8 
 And none of all the faithless, who swore th' unhallowed vow. 
 Drank of the crystal waters beneath the plane-tree bough. 
 
 Dread was the hour, but short as dread, w^hen from the guarded 
 
 down 
 Fierce Cromwell's rebel soldiery kept watch o'er W^ykeham's 
 
 town : 
 Beneath their pointed cannon all Itchin's valley lay, 
 St. Catharine's breezy side, and the woodlands far away, 
 The huge Cathedral sleeping in venerable gloom, 
 The modest College-tower, and the bedesmen's Norman home.^^^ 
 
LINES ON WINCHESTER COLLEGE 399 
 
 They spoiled the graves of valiant men, warrior and saint and 
 
 But at the grave of Wykeham good Angels quenched their 
 
 rage.^^^ 
 
 Good Angels still were there, when the base-hearted son 
 Of Charles, the royal martyr, his course of shame did run : 
 Then in those cloisters holy Ken strengthened with deeper 
 
 prayer 
 His own and his dear scholars' souls to what pure souls should 
 
 dare ; ^^^ 
 Bold to rebuke enthroned sin, with calm undazzled faith. 
 Whether amid the pomp of courts, or on the bed of death ; 
 Firm against kingly terrors in his free country's cause, 
 Faithful to God's anointed against a world's applause. 
 
 Since then, what wars, what tumults, what change has Europe 
 
 seen ! 
 But never since in Itchin's vale has war or tumult been. 
 God's mercies have been with us ; His favour still has blest 
 The memories sweet and glorious deeds of the good men at rest : 
 The many prayers, the daily praise, the nurture in the Word, 
 Have not in vain ascended up before the gracious Lord : 
 Nations, and thrones, and reverend laws, have melted like a 
 
 dream ; 
 Yet W^ykeham's works are green and fresh beside the crystal 
 
 stream. 
 
 Four hundred years and fifty their rolling course have sped 
 Since the first serge-clad scholar to Wykeham's feet was led ; 
 And still his seventy faithful boys, in these presumptuous days, 
 Learn the old truths, speak the old words, tread in the ancient 
 
 ways : 
 Still for their daily orisons resounds the matin chime ; 
 Still linked in bands of brotherhood St. Catharine's steep they 
 
 climb ; 222 • 
 Still to their Sabbath worship they troop by Wykeham's 
 
 tomb ; 2-^ 
 Still in the summer twilight sing their sweet song of Home.224 
 
400 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 And at th' appointed seasons, when Wykeliam's bounties claim 
 The full heart's solemn tribute from those who love his name,^^^ 
 Still shall his white-robed children, as age on age rolls by, 
 At Oxford and at Winchester, give thanks to God most High : 
 And amid Kings and Martyrs shedding down glorious light, 
 While the deep echoing organ swells to the vaulted height, 
 With grateful thoughts o'erflowing at the mercies they behold, 
 They shall praise their sainted fathers, the famous men of old. 
 
 Translation op the Foregoing Lines. 
 
 Et9 
 
 T€TpaKOcrLO(TTrjV TrevTrjKoa-TTjv d/x-^teTT/ptSa 
 
 eTTt T^S 
 
 Tov Ovivx^crrpiov TvixvacrLOv tSpro-ews. 
 
 UpoTraropwv cv rjfJLepai(nv, rais TraXat, rais TrayKaXais, 
 TjVLK Evpu)7ry]<s 8t' WTWV OavfJi e/3r] to Kpecra-tKov' 
 ayaOb^ Trpaos 6' or 'Apxos, twv apia-rioiv /Acra, 
 FaAXta? iTTTro) ^w^i/^ev d/XTreXwcrt JIoiktlkoi^' 
 evr dvaKre? 'HSoctpSu) hovXioi Sit/koj/ow, 
 tTTTroTat T eKa/JiiJ/av "AyyXoL irpwrov €vt,(M(TTOV yovV 
 yrj<; tot iv TrpwTOt? rot, Trpwra ttolvt I^wi^ 'ETTtcrKOTros 
 aeixvo^ OmKap,05 ecTTrj ^ao-t'Aews Trpos 3e^ia. 
 
 TOV 8' €7ret 'PtxapSos eax^ a-T€(f>avov ev KOLfxoifxivov, 
 
 LK€T c? fxeaov TrpoTTLTVOiV OvLKafxoq ayaOW 
 
 TOV 8' dva^ veos Trpoo-etTrev' tl ttot av atrotrys yepas 
 
 d^tas a-ovy, OmKa/AC, /xei^oi', evvotas t ifx.rjs ; 
 
 ov yap €i av UpvTavL<s rjfuv ; irov h\ y^s Traa-iq^ avrjp, 
 
 09 TTOVOvaav oT8' ajxetvov orov Kv^epvrjcraL ttoXlv ; 
 
 €i! o-t) yap ra 0eta t oTSa?, ev re k' apxtreKroi/etV 
 
 roiyap o tl OeXei'; XeyovTi o-oi yevrjo-trai, </)iXc. 
 
LINES ON WINCHESTER COLLEGE 401 
 
 ovTC ')(prjix(XT^ €i<^' o Upior^v;, ovT€ a atrov/xat ycpas* 
 TaSe TrXeo) Trevrjq ye fJiova)(b<s cAaySov ck Trdinrov (riOev' 
 Tov (3lov fT)(riix Icrr e-Tra^^Oes 8va<f>op(i)TaT6v t i/xoc' 
 ©CO) /xev aTToSocr^at OcXoLfx av, uxTTrep rjv^dfxrjv, to 7rav. 
 809 8e //-ot Mov(7€ta 8tcro-a,, TTLcrra (rot? (rvvOrjiJLaa-LVf 
 BocTTropo) AeuKW t' ev d<JT€i irdvTa 8ta/xevetv ;(povov, 
 TtttsS* ttTrep ;(€p(rtv KTicrat/A* ai/ ii/ Tre'Sw A.€t/x(ovta», 
 Ilap^evov (TC/^vt}? eTrwvv/x*, es dyaTn^v re tov ©cov, 
 
 ^yypa^as i(T(j>pdyi€r dva^, 6 Se rurroaft* €0-Tot;(to-€v, 
 
 vovi/ ^' 6 Sous (To^fioVy TOV dvSpa irpaov €V(i)8ov ©eos* 
 
 Si(ro-a yovj/ Mou(7et' dviarTT], Boo-Tropov to /x,ev vaTret, 
 
 dyAaas to 8' ov o-Kta^ct TrAdoTavos I;(tVov pods' 
 
 yvrjcrtovq tv i^iOpeiJ/e 7rat8as eTTTOLKLS 8c/ca 
 
 KttT cTos, CIS TO jxavOdveLv T€ xPW'^^f '^^^ ©€ov o-i^uV 
 
 Kttt ^ejSaC Wr]K€ vo/xi/xa, KaKeAcvo" act ^t^w, 
 
 ws d8€A(^ovs XPVi j8a8t^eiv ^lATaTO) ivvr]/xjxevov<s, 
 
 ol jxkv ovv lyyv<s K.a6eSpa<; rjviavov TreLOap-^ia, 
 6 8c Tcpoov TOtov8 e^acpc Kapirov iv yiypo, cftepoiv' 
 ckAv' avTos ws cKdcrTi;s wactos yfiepas T€ irpta 
 iv vco) OcLOVs ivvySov €v^apia-TLas vo/xovs* 
 
 CySAcTTCV 8tO-0-aS ixdtpOVV WS T€Tay/X,cVot (TTLXOi'S-, 
 
 BactAtK^S dv tcpov ov8as, 17 s opos ^^yyoo-Tc^es* 
 CIS 8c Tovs /jtaKapas ySc^wTOS, tco-av f^tkov SdKpVy 
 Kttt v€Kp(x)V vfJivrjcrav v/xvov iyyvs corTajTcs Td<^ov. 
 
 ws 8' hr^iT^ riXOev to. Sctvct, Trpoo-CKaAct tc TravTa^ov 
 <f>6viov CIS cptv iroAtTtts AcvKov "^ 'pvOpbv poSov, 
 OvLKafXLKw yc vaw ^dpiToq rjv ixiXr] kAvciv, 
 GmKa/xtKots ye Tratcrtj/ ^ctov ^v fiaOelv cttos' 
 KaT dct o-cp,vats kopTdv ^fiipats cco^tv^ 
 TOV Ttdyov TTcpt^ dvT^ct c]>paTpLa /jtcAd/XTrcTrAos, 
 cv0a 8^ Ttt^pots, 6 Xr](rT7]<s AaviKos as opoipv^ei, 
 TratyfiaT €lpi^vrj<s cTrat^ov, 17 Trape/AySoA-^s 7rTv;(ars. 
 
 TOtd8' dcTKOVI/TCS p,CV "^^T?, TTttV^' Ot' ^V KVKW/XCVa, 
 
 €^e7rai8cv^7yo-av dv8pas cts koAovs tc /cdya^ovs* 
 dvSpas, ot TOV OvLKdfxov, Koipdvoiv TrapaaTdTaiy 
 vovv T€ Kol Sa/cTvAtov tpov Kd(f}6povv fioLKTrjpLav, 
 
 T> D 
 
402 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 ot SiSa^avres fjiovdp^ovs fiaKapLov<s Ka/xo) Trdpa 
 kolttI XiL/xwvoyv 'Eroorr;? avOe/JLOiv o/xoca Spav, 
 €KTL(Tav Wova-ela Kavrol Trpos KpivoL<s Xr^povAXi'ots, 
 iv Sk TOLs avTots ckcivto Bt] ttot evy^pw ra^ots. 
 
 Kayd7ryj<; cTret i^vyetVrys XpttTTOS ^v i(r^L(rfievo<s, 
 Ovo-crcySets t' e/cetvro Aaot /xcravoovvrc? ev craKW, 
 €VT€ 0€o{) vcoj? TraXatOL'?, kol (rroas, KavaKTopa^ 
 rdpya Brj OecwVy KparovvTC^ dvSpe^ wAecrav Ka/cot, 
 Trav dv-aipovvre? Trep ipov, OvLKa/xLKwv ttvAwv 
 ovK d<j>rjp7ra(Tdv y dyaXjxa jxrjTpoTrapOivov JLoprjs* 
 dAAo, Kttv avroi) crroato'iv aiev rjv^rjOyj (TO(f>a., 
 Kal jxeXr} TratScs tot' rjp^cLV ^v(T€ 'EAXdSos /xaOeiv. 
 
 Ka(f> oaov y rjvao'a' EAt^a, TaAA ot rjv oyKov TrAca 
 ;(v^pew9, Totg OvcKaixov Kapr iTTCiSdpxovv vo/xot9, 
 TToAAa S' cv Bt/Jp-ov pXv rjv^ovT , tv t icfi€crTL(o vew, 
 TToAAa 8' ef KOLTwai, Xvxvov v6p.ov €.\ov(ti irawv-^ov' 
 ws Be yrj ^vp^iracr €Kap.v€ ^KojTLKy vocrio, reKva 
 'AvSpca? Tp€(f>o)v dvrjye Trpaos OvlKapuKa, 
 
 TOiV KaKOiV 8', OCrOL TOV OpKOV TOV d(T€^7] ^VVOipiOdaV^ 
 
 ovTLS evcTKiov VeTTaiKet pevp,aTO<s KpvaTaWLvov. 
 
 ^€LVo^ rjv (f>6/3o<s TToXiTwv, Buvos dXA.' op.(D<; /Spa^v^j 
 w? e({>7JBpev€v J^pop.ovXXov Brjo^ vij/oOev (TTpar6<i' 
 TO) y iTna-Krjif/ai Trpo^ctpws ct^ov I^tvov yvat, 
 vwra Ka^aptViy? Bcrjvep^y at T€ tt;Xo^€1/ vciTrat, 
 Bao-tXtK^ /xttKpa Ka^evSoixr' ev p,eXavTiL)(eL ^6<f>io^ 
 CTTvXo^ eva-raXri^ Maptas, k' €v;(eTats Nop/^avv' eS');* 
 TrdvT* eo-vATycrcv p-ev kaOX^v p,vyp.aT, evoreySwv, aotfiwv, 
 "AyycA-ot S' dp,<^' OvLKdfJLOv rvpL^ov ear^eaav jBiav. 
 
 KOLT €KeL(T avTol TTaprjcrav, €vt€ p,apTvpos reKvov 
 l3a(TiXiK0v BcTJy dvaiBi] KapoXtSr;? cf>avXos ^iov' 
 TOT iTreOdpcrvvev Bi €v;(wv KeVi^os e/CTCvearcpwv 
 KapBtas avTov p^aOrp-wv t cts a tovs dyvov? c8et* 
 Kotpdvoiv oy' c^cXcy^ai tolBlk €p,7rc8(os ctAt/, 
 €t^' VTTCp OpOVOV KOp.(X)VT(iiV, €LT€ Oava(rLfJL(i) A.e;^€t, 
 T^9 TTCtTpa? CKttTt BcipiaT d(f>0^0^ els TVpavVLKOif 
 
 K€L7r€p rjircarovv dTrams, rayov evopKws (rcfiiov. 
 
LINES ON WINCHESTER COLLEGE 403 
 
 CK TOT ^vptiyjrq rapay/xov otov otSc kol /ta^as* 
 oAAa TOtovTOV TTCTTOv^ev ovScv 'I;^tVou vam;* 
 Kttt 7rapi(rTr)K€V yap yjplv aiev TXews 0€O5, 
 TOt(rti/ €V Spd(ra(Tiv €vvov<s, Kei KCKOLfjLTjVTaL y' o/xws* 
 ovSc yap ixoLTT^v ^eft-^Kacr vifrocr at TroAXat Atrat, 
 ^(I) /ca^' Tjfxepav CTrati/os, X^ Aoyos 6p€7rTrjpLO<:' 
 oi^eraL pxv roAAa TrpocrOc trc/xv', ewTrvtov SiK-rjVf 
 en Be t OvLKafxiK €vppovv afx(fil Trorafxbv evOakei, 
 
 eiKa? €iKO<Trrj ^i^rfKev erecri kcu Tri/jLTTTrj SeKa^j 
 
 i$ OTOV *06p€L TpijBiova 7rp(ji)TO<s OvLKafxtSr]^' 
 
 KOLTL vvv irKTTOL y iK€LVOv TTtttScg cTTToiKts Se/ca 
 
 ravd* a Tvplv fxaOeiv <^tAovo-t, ravTa Spav re kol Xiyuv 
 
 KOLTL TrpOCTKaXcoV CS €V^a<S TrpwtOS K(i)8(DV lf/0(li€L, 
 
 KOLTL KaOapLVT]? t,vyivT€S x^ptrtv a/ji^aLvova opos, 
 KOLTL Trpos Tov OviKapLOV a-a^/3aTL^ovaLV TacfyoVy 
 KOLT a€L8ov<rLV OepiLio TO ' AofjLOv ' i^Sews ^6<f>(a. 
 
 roiyap ottot eXOwaL KaLpol. tov<s ot' €v TrcTrov^ora? 
 OvLKapua xp'^ Ttt ^lArar' dvTtSwpeto-^at yepa, 
 Boo-TTopo) Aeu/c(3 t' ev aorei, TratSes ot Xeuxct/x,ov€s 
 evxcLpLO-TT^a-ovcTLV act Kar' eros *YiI/l<ttio ©e<3, 
 KOLvOa fxaKapLOiv 'AvaKTotv Maprvpcov ^' ofiLXia 
 <f>€yyo<; vif/oOev ^i^L /xev /Sapv^po/xeL 8c Twpyaj/ov, 
 rdya^' a)(ov(rLV /3aO€Lu>v ck </>p€V(ov />i€/xvr;/>tevot, 
 atv€0"ov(r' dyvovs TrpoTrdropas, cvkAccs to Trptv yivo<s. 
 
 D D 2 
 
NOTES TO APPENDIX 
 
 Notes on Harrow Prize Poem. 
 
 Note 1. This may seem hyperbolical, but I doubt whether we have had 
 any scholar since Parr who could have written the Prcsfatio ad Bellendenum ; 
 so remarkable both for the extensive erudition which it displays, reminding 
 us of the works of Scaliger and Casaubon, and for the elegance of its 
 Latinity not unworthy to be compared to that of Muretus or Ruhnken. 
 (1890). 
 
 Note 2. Classical name for Harrow. 
 
 Note 3. Sir William Jones. 
 
 Note 4. Hatton. 
 
 Notes on Oxford Prize Poem. 
 
 Note 5. * All the Americans, except Mexicans and Peruvians, when first 
 discovered, were in the state of savages.' Eobertson, Hist. Am. i. 26. 
 
 Note 6. Virum, Christopher Columbus. 
 
 Note 7. * The vast machines in which they had traversed the ocean 
 seemed to them (the natives) to move upon the waters with wings.' 
 Eob. i. 129. 
 
 Note 8. * They (the natives) began to respect their new guests' as a 
 superior order of beings, and concluded that they were the children of the 
 sun, who had descended to visit the earth,' Eob. i. 129. 
 
 Note 9. Pope, Wind. For. v. 402. Gray, ' feather-cinctured chiefs.' — 
 Eob. Hist. Am. ii. 266. ' Cortes and his officers viewed with admiration 
 the various manufactures of the country ; cotton stuffs of such delicate 
 texture as to resemble silk, pictures formed with feathers of diilerent 
 colours,' &c. &c. 
 
 Note 10. See Soph. CEd. Col. v. 704 (ed. Elm.) : b yap aihu 6p5}v kvkXos 
 Xevcraei viu Mop ov Aihs, x' « y\avKanris ^AOdva. Also Arist. Nub. 1005. 
 
 Note 11. CatuU. Carm. Ixiv. 253. 
 
 Note 12. ' That state of primaeval simplicity, which was known in our 
 continent only by the fanciful descriptions of the poets, really existed in the 
 other.' Eob. Am. 
 
 Note 13. After bringing forward the various conjectures upon this 
 subject, Eobertson gives it as his opinion, that Mexico was originally peopled 
 by tribes who descended from the north, having most probably crossed over 
 from Asia, by what is now called ' Behring's Straits.* 
 
 .Note 14. Hyperboream. See iEsch. Choeph. 367. 
 
 TttUTO fifv, & va't, Kpeiffcrova xp^f^ov, 
 fxeyd\r]S 5e Tiixi7S koI 'tmpfiopiov 
 fiei^ova (pwi'us. 
 
NOTES TO APPENDIX 405 
 
 Pompon. Mel. iii. 5. ' Diutius quam ulli mortalium et beatius vivunt.' 
 Pind. Pyth. x. 57, Olymp. iii. and the Schol. on that passage. 
 
 Note 15. Vallis. The vale of Mexico, containing forty cities. 
 
 Note 16, Regina. ' Mexico, the capital of the empire, situate in the 
 middle of a spacious lake, was the noblest monument of American industry.' 
 Guthrie, p. 833. 
 
 Note 17. This alludes to the floating gardens which abounded in the 
 lake, and which the Mexicans constructed of a very extraordinary size. 
 
 Note 18. Humming birds. 
 
 Note 19. Cortes. 
 
 Note 20. ' In Mexico the progress of the Spanish arms is marked with 
 blood, and with deeds so atrocious as disgrace the enterprising valour that 
 conducted them to success.' Rob. iii. 90. 
 
 Note 21. The hieroglyphical paintings of the Mexicans are well known 
 to have been the only historical records which they possessed. 
 
 Note 22. The manner in which Cortes seized Montezuma in his own 
 palace, and endeavoured to make him the instrument for the subjugation of 
 his own people, is here alluded to. 
 
 Note 23. The Mexicans believed that soldiers who died in battle went to 
 the house of the sun to lead a life of delight. 
 
 Note 24. * Every captive taken in battle was brought to the temple, was 
 devoted as a victim to the Deity, with rites no less solemn than cruel. 
 After which the warrior, by whose prowess the prisoner had been seized, 
 feasted on the body.' Rob. iii. 335. 
 
 Note 25. Dei. Mexitli, from whom the country is said to have been 
 named. 
 
 Note 26. ' He [Cortes] heard the piteous lamentations of his soldiers, 
 whom the Mexicans, having taken alive, were sacrificing in triumph to the 
 God of war.' Rob. iii. 30. These sanguinary rites always took place in 
 the night. 
 
 Note 27. They were made to dance round the altars in honour of the 
 God to whom they were about to be sacrificed. 
 
 Note 28. ' From the continual wars and civil dissensions, nothing was 
 now seen but poverty and desolation, where fertility and opulence before 
 abounded.' Sui^p. Enc. Brit. 
 
 Note 29. The mortality among the Mexicans, occasioned by their being 
 compelled to dig in the mines, is said to have been almost incredible. 
 
 Note 30. ' Torribio affirms that the country round several of the mines 
 was covered with dead bodies ; and so many voracious birds hovered about 
 for their prey, that the air was darkened with their flight.' Rob. iv. 324. 
 
 Notes on Oxford Prize Essay. 
 
 Note 31. Veil. Paterc. i. 18. Ruhnk. Hist. Grit. c. 2. 
 
 Note 32. Cic. Brut. 13, et Auct. supra laudat. 
 
 Note 33. Grotii Comment. Act. Apost. xvii. 21. 
 
 Note 34. Thucyd. ii. 36. 
 
 Note 35. Aristoph. AcJmrn. 21. 
 
 Note 36. Porson, Tracts, p. 152. 
 
 Note 37. Photii Lex. in voc. 6ipiu, p. 85, ed. Pors. 
 
406 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Note 38. Aristoph. Ran. 1114. Herod, i. 60. 
 
 Note 39. Cic. Orat. 27. De opt Orat. 11. 
 
 Note 40. Plat. Gorg. 31. 
 
 Note 41. Liban. ii. p. 480. Plut. Vit. Thes. i. 66, ed. Reiske. 
 
 Note 42. Brut. c. 7. De Orat. iii. 34. 
 
 Note 43. Aristoph. Vesp. 480. 
 
 Note 44. Meurs. m Solon, c. 27. 
 
 2Voie 45. Diog. Laert. i. 64. 
 
 Note 46. Herod, i. 59. 
 
 Note 47. Cic. pro Muren. c. 14. 
 
 Note 48. Isocr. fZe Pace, p. 169. Panath. p. 26. 
 
 Note 49. Cic. Pm^. e. 7. 
 
 ?v^oie 60. Lys. Fw»t. Orat. p. 194. Plut. 7ii. Demosth. p. 852. 
 
 JPfoie 61. Brut. loc. laud. £>e Omi. ii. 23. 
 
 Note 52. Ruhnk. Hist. Grit. c. 3. 
 
 iVoie 53. Cic. Brut. c. 15. 
 
 Note 54. Cic. Ora^. 9. De Orat. iii. 34. 
 
 A^o^e 55. Aristoph. Acharn. 530. Plut. Vit. Pericl. i. 603 et 670, ed. 
 Reiske. Plin. Epist. i. 20. 
 
 Note 56. Plat. Phcedr. c. 120. 
 
 i^o^e 57. Cic. Orat. 4. 5r?^^. 11. De Orat. iii. 34. 
 
 Jv^o^e 58. Plut. in Vit. Nicice. 
 
 Note 59. In Vit Peric. Cic. de Offic. i. 30. 
 
 Note 60. Thucyd. ii. 65. 
 
 Note 61. In Pace, 606. Achar. 528. Schol. ad A'wt. 859. Tayl. in prccf. 
 ad Lycurg. Sluitter. Lect. Andoc. c. 2. 
 
 Note 62. Herod, vii. 144. Plut. in Vit. Themist. Xenoph. Mew. ii. 
 vi. 13. 
 
 Note 63. Boeckh, Public Econ. i. 289 et 244. 
 
 Note 64. Aristot. Pol. ii. 12. Plut. Vit. Peric. et PoZ. Prcecept. 
 
 Note 65. Aristot. Pol. loc. laud. 
 
 Note 66. Xen. de Rep. Athen. i. 2. 
 
 Note 67. Plat. Gorgr. 151. 
 
 Note 68. Aristoph. ^gwi^. 191, et conf. Ran. 729. 
 
 M)^e 69. Plat. Theag. c. 7. 
 
 Note 70. Cic. ^ro Archia, c. 17. 
 
 JVo^e 71. Thucyd. iii. 37. 
 
 Note 72. Heyn. Opusc. Acad. iv. 400. 
 
 ^o^e 73. Aristoph. Acharn. 22, et ib. Schol. Sigon. de Repub. Athen 
 p. 498. 
 
 Note 74. Cic. Philip, i. 12. De Orat. iii. 4. 
 
 J/o^e 75. Cic. pro Flacco, c. 7. Xen. Mem. iii. 7, 6. 
 
 Note 76. Thucyd. ii. 40. 
 
 Note 77. Valck. ad Herod, iii. 81. 
 
 2*/o^e 78. Cic, pro Mwen. c. 17. 
 
 J?/o^e 79. Soph. (Ed. Tyr. 917. Aristoph. Equit. 860, 1118 
 
 A^'oie 80. Lucret. i. 
 
 Note 81. Lex. Herod, in voc. Kofxav. Schol. ad Aristoph. Plut. 572. 
 
 Note 82. Thucyd. iii. 38. 
 
NOTES TO APPENDIX 407 
 
 Note 83. Thucyd. ibid. 
 
 Note 84. Dialog, de Clar. Orat. 36. 
 
 Note 85. Cic. de Invent, i. 4, et alib. 
 
 Note 86. Aristoph. Aves, 39. Conf. Lucian. Icarmnenip. 16, vii. 25. 
 
 Note 87. 2v^w6es, 207. 
 
 iV^o^e 88. Xenoph. de Bep. Athen. i. 16. Aristoph. Aves, 1422, 1455. 
 
 Note 89. Aristoph. ^f es, 1468. 
 
 Note 90. Andoc. fZe Myster. p. 9. 
 
 iVo^e 91. Xenoph. Apol. Soar. 4. 
 
 iVo^e 92. Schneid. ad Xen. Mem. iii. iv. 1. Thucyd. de Alcib. v. 43. 
 
 Note 93. Plato, Menon 29, Protag. 4. Aristot. Bhet. iii. 14, 9. 
 
 Note 94. Prooem. lib. tie Vit. Sophist, p. 483. 
 
 J^^e 95. Hell. ii. iii. 24. 
 
 Note 96. Lib. iii. 42. 
 
 Note 97. Cic. de Z/eg'. iii. 6. 
 
 Note 98. Plat. Gorg. passim. 
 
 Note 99. Aristot. Ethic, x. 9, p. 308, ed. Card. 
 
 Note 100. Aristot. Bhet. i. 4. Plat. Protog'. 28. 
 
 Note 101. Aristoph. ^g- 215. Conf. Nub. 444, et s^q. Plat, de Bepuh. 
 vi. 7. 
 
 J^o^e 102. Aristoph. JVw6. 445. 
 
 Note 103. Valck. Dia^n c. 23. 
 
 Note 104. Valck. ibid. 
 
 Note 105. Markl. ad Suppl. 421. Schol. ad Orcs^. 770. Hec. 253. 
 ifipiJoZ. 486. Troad. 967. Sacc/i. 268. 
 
 i^o^6 106. Cic. de Leg. iii. 14. 
 
 Note 107. Herod, vi. 131, v. 66. 
 
 Note 108. Aristot. Pol. ii. 12. Plut. in Vit. Peric. p. 155. 
 
 Note 109. Cic. (ie iiep. i. 27. Isocr. Areo. c. 19. Auct. ap. Meurs. in 
 lib. de Areop. c. 9. 
 
 Note 110. Thucyd. ii. 65, iii. 82. Boeckh, Puhl. Econ. i. 246. 
 
 Note 111. Aristoph. Eq. passim. 
 
 Note 112. Xenoph. Mem. iii. 4, 1. Aristoph. Equit. 189. 
 
 ATo^e 113. Horn. II. ix. 443. 
 
 i\ro^e 114. Aristoph. Vesp. 1091. 
 
 iVoic 115. Cleonymus, pti/zao-Trts. Fesp. 19, 592, 821. Lamachus. 
 Achm-n. 566. 
 
 iVb^e 116. Thucyd. vi. 40, Kuiirfp ixauidi^ris oucra, k. t. \. 
 
 Note 117. Aristoph. Ban. 718, 1455. Xenoph. de Bep. Athen. i. 4, ii. 16. 
 Isocr. de Pace, p. 176. 
 
 J^o^e 118. Juv. Sat. iv. 90. Conf. Isocr. de Pace, p. 176. 
 
 Note 119. Juv. ibid. 86. 
 
 Note 120. ^^m^. 1112. 
 
 Note 121. PoZ. ii. 12, v. 11, iv. 4. Vide etiam ^1. Var. Hist. ix. 19. 
 Thucyd. iii. 37. 
 
 Note 122. Plat, de Bep. vi. 4. 
 
 2Vote 123. Aristoph. Paw. 694. 
 
 Note 124. Cic. ^;ro Leg. Manil. c. 12. 
 
 J/oic 125. Thucyd. ii. 65, viii. 1. Lys. AtjV- KaraX. airoK. 
 
408 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Note 126. Lys. in Nicom. p. 849, ed. Eeiske. 
 
 Note 127. Thucyd. viii. 73. 
 
 Note 128. Aristoph. AcJmm. 6, et ib. Schol. 
 
 Note 129. Aristot. ap. Diog. Laert. v. 1. 
 
 Note 130. Sed vide Aristoph. AcJiarn. 169. 
 
 Note 131. Ernest. Clav. Cic. Ind. Leg. Voc. iElia. 
 
 Note 132. Thucyd. iii. 36. 
 
 Note 133. Plat. Gorg. 125. Isocr. de Pace, p. 159. 
 
 Note 134. Aristoph. ^gm^. 1116, 1342. Acharn. 372. Lys. Orat. Fun. 
 Isocr. Paneg. Plat. Menex. 
 
 Note 135. Anachars. i. 66. Demosth. irepl Trapatrp. p. 314. 
 
 iVbie 136. Cic. ^ro Flacco, c. 7. 
 
 ^o^e 137. Aristoph. Vesp. 301. 
 
 iVbie 138. Eucrates ffrvmreioiruiX'ns, Equit. 129, et ib. Schol. et ad v. 253. 
 Lysicles irpofiaToircaXris, ibid. 762. Schol. 132. Hyperbolus e figulo rhetor, 
 ibid. V. 1301. Clisthenes et Strato v. 1371. Phsax v. 1374. 
 
 Note 139. Cic. Brut. c. 69. 
 
 Note 140. Cic. de Orat. i. 1. 
 
 Note 141. Aristoph. Acharn. 676. Aves, 284. 
 
 Note 142. ^gm^. 261. 
 
 Note 143. Ibid. 262. 
 
 Note 144. Fesjp. 240, 288. 
 
 Note 145. Thucyd. v. 16. Equit. 213, 833, 860. I^^/^^s^. 491. 
 
 Note 146. J^^mi. 300, 445. 
 
 Note 147. I/?/szs^. 618. Vesp. 417, 507. Demosth. irepl a-wra^. p. 170. 
 
 i^oie 148. Nepos, Alcib. 3. Thucyd. vi. 27-60. 
 
 Note 149. Thucyd. v. 16, iv. 21. Equit. 792. Ran. 1532. 
 
 ^o^e 150. Aristoph. Plut. 379. Thucyd. iii. 11. Eqiiit. 835. 
 
 J^7b^e 151. Xen. Resp. Athen. iii. 4. Wolf. Proleg. ad Lept. Aristoph. 
 Equit. 912. 
 
 Note 152. Valck. Z>m^r. c. 23. 
 
 Note 153. Aristot. Rhet. i. 1. Fes^?. 566. 
 
 Note 154. Xenoph. ^j)oZ. /Socr. 4, de Rep. Athen. iii. 12. Dicaslas 
 avvirevdvvoi. Vcsp. 566. 
 
 Note 155. Cic. m Ferr. iii. 131. 
 
 Note 156. Thucyd. viii. 68. Cic. BriU. c. 12. 
 
 Note 157. Philost. Fi^. Soph. p. 499. 
 
 2^oie 158. Thucyd. ibid. Taylor, in Vit. Lys. 44. 
 
 Note 159. Cic. de Orat. i. 28. 
 
 Note 160. Suidas in voc. Ta/^j/. 
 
 Note 161. Xen. HeZL ii. 3, 31. 
 
 Note 162. Aristoph. Ran. 541, 965. 
 
 J^o^e 163. De Pace, p. 183. Panath. p. 262, 325. Areopag. passim. 
 
 Note 164. Conf. Sext. Empiric, ii. 34. 
 
 Note 165. Wolf, in Vit. Isocr. 
 
 Note 166. Isocr. -rrphs ^iMir. p. 95. Panath. 234. 
 
 Note 167. Wolf, in Vit. Isocr. 
 
 Note 168. Lucian. Scytha, i. p. 870. Eeiske. 
 
 Note 169. Mitford, iv. p. 26, 79. 
 
NOTES TO APPENDIX 409 
 
 Note 170. Heeren, Pol. Hist. p. 232. Conf. Cic. Brut. c. 12. 
 
 Note 171. Vit. X. Orator. 
 
 Note 172. Sluitter. Lect. Andoc. Kuhnk. Hist. Grit. p. 47. 
 
 Note 173. Taylor, Proleg. in Lycurg. 
 
 Note 174. Taylor, in Vit. Lys. et Lect. Lysiac. 
 
 Note 175. Perizon. ad .Elian. Var. Hist. v. 18. Vit. x. Orat. p. 835, et 
 passim alib. 
 
 Note 176. Aristoph. Acharn. 605. 
 
 Note 177. Boeckh, Puhl. Econ. i. p. 298. Demosth. in Timocr. p. 742. 
 
 ■Note 178. Euhnk. Hist. Grit. p. 65. Boeckh, ibid. p. 202, 242, 300. 
 
 Note 179. Demosth. Olynth. i. p. 14, iii. p. 31. iEsch. de Goron. p. 417. 
 
 Note 180. Euhnk. ibid. p. 67. 
 
 Note 181. Valck. ad Herod, iii. 53. 
 
 Note 182. Lycurg. cont. Leocrat. p. 153. Demosth. adv. Aristog. ii. 8. 
 
 Note 183. Boeckh, Publ. Econ. i. 301. 
 
 Note 184. KdWav rrjs dr)iJ.0K. Plutarch. Qu. Plat. x. 4. 
 
 Note 185. Demosth. Olynth. passim. 
 
 Note 186. Boeckh, ibid. p. 292. 
 
 Note 187. Boeckh, ibid. p. 204. Demosth. ircpl a-vvra^. p. 169. 
 
 Note 188. Justin, vi. 9. Boeckh, ibid. i. p. 291. 
 
 Note 189. Cic. Epist. ad Attic, i. 16. 
 
 Note 190. Lysias in Nicom. p. 861. in Epicrat. init. Boeckh, i. p. 291. 
 Aristoph. Equit. 1360. 
 
 Note 191. Sext. Empiric, ii. 38, et ibid. Plat. Comic, p. 70. 
 
 Note 192. Cic. de Invent, i. 4. 
 
 Note 193. Diodor. Sic. xvi. 88. Boeckh, Publ. Econ. ii. p. 183. Taylor, 
 Proleg. in Lycurg. 
 
 Note 194. Plut. in Vit. Valck. Diatr. p. 91. 
 
 Note 195. Plutarch, de Fratern. Amor. ii. p. 897. Ed. Keiske. 
 
 Note 196. Xen. Hell. vii. p. 344. Ruhnk. Hist. Grit. p. 23. 
 
 Note 197. Demosth. irepi (rwra^. p. 172. Olynth. ii. 26. Perizon. ad 
 iElian. Var. Hist. v. 13. 
 
 Note 198. Cic. Brut. c. 84. 
 
 A^o^e 199. Demosth. Olynth. iii. 34. 
 
 JsTo^e 200. Cic. de Orat. i. 23, ii. 42, iii. 14. 
 
 Note 201. Ibid. iii. 56. 
 
 Note 202. Eth. vi. c. 8. 
 
 Note 203. See Bolingbroke, ' On the Spirit of Patriotism.' ^Esch. de 
 Goron. p. 538. Diodor. Sic. xvi. 
 
 Note 204. Timoc. Com. ap. Athen. viii. p. 341. Philost. Vit. Sophist, i. 
 p. 507. 
 
 Note 205. Liv. lib. ii. 13. 
 
 Note 206. Lucian. Demosth. Encom. ix. p. 150, ed. Bipont. 
 
 Note 207. Cic. de Orat. iii. 2. 
 
 Note 208. Declam. 268, p. 509. 
 
 Note 209. Lib. vi. 9. 
 
 Note 210. Cic. pro Flacco, c. 7. 
 
 Note 211. Cic. ^e 0/^c. ii. 14. Ammian. Marcell.xxx. iv. Sext. Empiric, 
 ii. c. 20. Quintil. Inst. Orat. ii. 16. 
 
410 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 Notes on Lines on Winchestee College. 
 
 Note 212. Wykeham.in his early years, was the king's architect. Besides 
 his Colleges, he built Windsor Castle, the nave of Winchester Cathedral, 
 and other great works. 
 
 Note 213. ' In Atrio, Oppido, ad Montem, sociati omnes incedunto. . . . 
 Vultus, gestus, incessus, componunto.' — Tabula Legum. 
 
 Note 214. On holiday mornings, &c., the Winchester scholars still [1843, 
 now discontinued. — C. W.] go in this manner ' to Hills ; ' i.e. to St. Catharine's 
 Hill about half a mile distant from the College. At the top there is an old 
 Danish camp, and in the centre a conspicuous clump of beech trees. 
 
 Note 215. Archbishop Chicheley, Founder of All Souls' College (temp. 
 Henry V.), and William of Waynflete, Bishop of Winchester, Founder of St. 
 Mary Magdalene College, Oxford, and adviser of King Henry VI. in the 
 foundation of King's College and Eton, were both Winchester scholars. 
 Waynflete is buried in Winchester Cathedral. 
 
 Note 216. The statues of the Blessed Virgin Mary remain to this day 
 over the gates of Winchester College and New College. 
 
 Note 217. [' Lamplit Chambers.' The College boys are required to keep 
 a lamp, or rather candle, called ' Functure,' alight in each chamber during 
 the night. This is expressed more fully in the Greek. — C. W.] 
 
 Note 218. [The author's historical memory is at fault here. Bp. 
 Andrewes died in 1626. — C. W.] 
 
 Note 219. [' The bedesmen's Norman home.' The hospital of St. Cross, 
 founded by the Norman, Stephen de Blois, for thirteen poor men, four 
 chaplains, thirteen clerks, and seven choristers. — C. W.] 
 
 Note 220. On December 16, 1642, the rebels entered Winchester Cathe- 
 dral, and, among other acts of sacrilege, broke open the shrines which con- 
 tained the remains of the Saxon kings and prelates, and scattered their 
 bones through the church. But Divine Providence preserved the tomb of 
 Wykeham, through the instrumentality of an officer in the rebel armyi 
 ' who, having received his education at Winchester College, held himself 
 under an indispensable duty of protecting with his life the monument and 
 remains of that munificent Founder.' — History of Winchester. 
 
 Note 221. See his Manual of Prayers for Winchester Scholars, prefixed 
 to the last edition of which will be found a short account of the events of 
 his life alluded to in the four following lines. He attended Charles II. on 
 his deathbed. 
 
 Note 222. Besides the services in their own chapel, the Winchester 
 scholars go every Sunday to the Cathedral, which they enter by a door close 
 to the chantry in which their Founder is buried. 
 
 Note 223. [But see above, note 214.— C. W.] 
 
 Note 224. ' Didce Domum ; ' a Latin song which the College boys sing 
 on certain evenings for several weeks in succession before the summer 
 holidays. [See above, p. 303.— C. W.] 
 
 Note 225. The commemorations of the Founder take place in the Chapel 
 four times in the year. On these occasions the first lesson in the morning 
 service is always Ecclus. xliv. 
 
INDEX 
 
 ABE 
 
 Abercorn, late Duke of, 72 
 
 Abraham (afterwards Bishop of Wel- 
 lington), 194 
 
 Acland, Arthur, 282.— Letter to 
 Charles Wordsworth, 282 
 
 — Thos. Dyke (afterwards Sir 
 Thos.), 46, 71, 80, 85, 86 ; (sketch 
 of) 101 sqq. 
 
 ' Africa Mauro perfusa Oceano ' 
 (Harrow prize ode), 15 
 
 Allan, Sir William, 118 note 
 
 Allen, Dr., 66, 68 
 
 Althorp, Lord, 82 
 
 Anderdon, Mr. J. L. (author of 'Life 
 of Bishop Ken '), 8, 10.— Letter to 
 Charles Wordsworth, 292 
 
 Andrewes, Bishop, 327 ; (' Private 
 Devotions ') 345 
 
 ' Anglo-Catholic Library,' 343, 344 
 
 Anstice, Mr., 85 
 
 Anti-Keform League, 84 
 
 Arbuthnot, Mr., 58 
 
 Arnold, Dr., 179, 182, 205 note; 
 (work at Kugby) 223, 252, 267, 
 269, 275, 277.— Letters to Charles 
 Wordsworth, 270 
 
 Ashby (cricket umpire), 59 
 
 ' Athene ' (College Latin hexameter 
 prize poem), 40 
 
 Athletics, 39 
 
 ' Bachelors' Club, The,' 124 
 Bagot, Bishop (Oxford), 169 
 Ballantyne, Alexander, 118 note 
 
 — John, 117 note 
 Baptism, Delay of, 1 
 Barnes, Dr., 76 
 
 — (of Peterhouse), (anecdote of) 
 68 
 
 Barter, Mr., sen., 265 note, 272 
 
 BBO 
 
 Barter, Rev. R. (Warden of Winches- 
 ter College), 61, 170, 175, 201, 239, 
 249, 259, 278, 313, 340.-Letters 
 to Charles Wordsworth, 286, 287 
 
 — Eev. W., 322 
 Bates, Mr., 58 note 
 
 Bayley, Archdeacon, 42, 255 note. — 
 Letter to Dr. Wordsworth, 43 ; to 
 Charles Wordsworth, 257 
 
 - Mr., 59 
 
 Bekker, Professor Immanuel, 146 
 
 Bere, Eev. C. S., 59 
 
 Betson, Mrs., 160, 161, 169 
 
 Beveridge, Bishop, 337 
 
 Bewick, Thomas, 34 
 
 Bingley Hall, Birmingham, 4 
 
 Bird, Mr., 59 
 
 Birkbeck, William, 77 
 
 Blakesley, Dean (Lincoln), 300 
 
 Blomfield (afterwards Bishop of 
 Chester, and later Bishop of 
 London), (anecdote of) 44 ; 64 
 note, 177 
 
 Bockh, Professor, 143, 145.— Letter 
 (in German) to Charles Words- 
 worth, 143 
 
 Bolton, Mr., (of Storrs), 13, 93 
 
 Borrett, Mr., 63, 64 
 
 Bourne, Vincent, 53 note 
 
 Boyle, Dean (Sahsbury), 220 
 
 Braithwaite, Anna, 16 
 
 Bramhall, Archbishop, 339 
 
 Brancker, Mr. (of Wadham), 89 
 
 ' British Critic,' 184 ; publishes 
 article by Eoundell Palmer on 
 Wordsworth's Greek Grammar, 
 187 ; quotations from, 188 sqq. 
 
 Brougham, Lord, 82, 83, 95, 107 
 
 Brown, Eev. A. W., 335 note 
 
 Browne, Harold, Bishop (Winchesr 
 ter), 334 
 
412 
 
 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 BKU 
 
 Bruce, James (afterwards Lord 
 Elgin), 86, 93, 120 
 
 Bull, Eev. Dr., 93 
 
 Burgon, Dean, 217 note, 333 
 
 Burton, Dr., 64 
 
 Busby, Dr., 185 
 
 ' Bushel ' and ' Peck,' 97 
 
 Butler, Dr. (head master of Harrow, 
 afterwards Dean of Peterborough), 
 11, 22, 33, 192 note.— Letter to 
 Charles Wordsworth, 225 
 
 — Mrs., 33 
 
 Byron, Lord, 3, 10 note, 20 ; (lines 
 by) 32 
 
 Calvert, Frederick, 317 
 Cambridge ArchsBological Society, 
 
 349 
 Cambridge Movement, 348 sqq. 
 Camden (antiquary), 185 
 Campbell, Professor Lewis, 239 
 Canning, C. J. (afterwards Governor- 
 General of India), 38, 75, 80; 
 (sketch of) 102 
 
 — George (afterwards Prime 
 Minister), 13, 72, 79 
 
 Cantelupe, Viscount, 125, 150, 158 
 
 Card well. Dr., 125 
 
 Carlyle, Thomas, 99 note 
 
 Carter, Mr., 58 
 
 Castlereagh, Lord, 13 
 
 ' Catechesis,' 216 ; (various opinions 
 
 upon) 217 note 
 Chitty, Justice, 59, 60 
 Church, Dean, 326 note, 337 sqq. — 
 
 Letter to Charles Wordsworth, 
 
 255 
 Claughton, Thomas L. (afterwards 
 
 Bishop of St. Albans), 35 note, 71, 
 
 119, 153, 168, 267, 269, 278.— 
 
 Letters to Charles Wordsworth, 
 
 156, 169 
 
 — Piers (afterwards Bishop of 
 Colombo), 120 
 
 Coleridge, Eev. E . —Letters to Charles 
 Wordsworth, 228, 308 
 
 Colet, Dean, 185 
 
 Colvile, James (afterwards Sir 
 James), 128 
 
 'Communion in Prayer,' (sermons 
 on) 223 ; (correspondence arising 
 out of) 224 sqq. 
 
 Confirmation, preparation for, (at 
 Harrow) 21, (in Germany) 149, 
 (at Winchester) 216. See ' Cate- 
 chesis ' 
 
 EVA 
 
 Cooke, Mr., 59 
 
 Cookesley, Mr., 194 
 
 Copeland, Mr., 340 
 
 Cox, Mr., 86 
 
 Cricket, (oldest clubs known) 7 note ; 
 
 55, 57, 86, 235 
 Croft, Mr., 57, 58 
 
 ' Dark Blues,' origin of, 60 
 Davies, Stephen, 58, 59 
 Davison, Mr., 63 
 
 Day, Miss (aunt of Mrs. Charles 
 Wordsworth), 241, 273 
 
 — Miss Charlotte (afterwards Mrs. 
 Charles Wordsworth), 160, 169 
 
 — Miss Mary, 160 
 Dealtry, Dr., 332 
 Degarlieb (courier), 125, 319 
 Delawarr, Earl, 125 
 Denison, Edward, 96 
 
 — George (afterwards Archdeacon), 
 45 
 
 — Henry, 26, 43, 59, 61, 92 
 
 — Stephen, 70, 71, 72, 120 
 Denman, Justice, 60 
 
 Derby, Lord (late), 47. — Translation 
 
 of Latin memorial inscription to 
 
 Mrs. Wordsworth, 239 
 Downshire, Marquis of, 126 
 Doyle, Francis (afterwards Sir 
 
 Francis), 48 note, 80, 85, 95; 
 
 (sketch of) 96 sqq. — Letter to 
 
 Charles Wordsworth, 97 
 Drury, Harry, 180 
 Dufferin, Lord, 145 n^te 
 ♦Dulce Domum,' 393; (English 
 
 translation) 394 
 Dupuis, Harry, 194 
 
 Eardley-Wilmot, John (afterwards 
 Sir Eardley-Wilmot), 120, 153, 
 170, 267, 269 
 
 Edmonstone, Sir Archibald, 313, 
 318 
 
 Elmsley, Rev. P., 177 
 
 ' English Illustrated Magazine ' : 
 extract from article on ' Winches- 
 ter College ' in, by F. Gale, 234 
 
 Erasmus, 185 
 
 Eton and Harrow Cricket Match, 10 
 
 Eton Greek Grammar, 177, 184, 188 
 
 ' Evangelical Repentance,' (sermon 
 on) 248 ; (its mixed reception) 
 ib. sqq. 
 
 Evans, Mr., 34 
 
INDEX 
 
 413 
 
 FAW 
 
 Fawcett, Dr., 341 
 Fenwick, Miss, 282, 299 
 Ferguson, Sir Adam, 118 
 Fisher, Canon, 244 
 
 — Mrs., 239, 245 
 
 — Emmeline, (precocious poetical 
 talent) 244; ('our infant Sappho ') 
 245; (the 'Exodus') 246 
 
 Fishing, 74, 127 
 
 Flogging at Winchester School, 
 236 
 
 Forbes, Principal, (' Norway and its 
 Glaciers ') 132 note ; 135 note 
 
 ' Fortnightly Eeview,' (' Chapter of 
 Autobiography,' by Charles Words- 
 worth) 261 
 
 Frederick William IV., King of 
 Prussia, 149 
 
 Froude, A. H., 338 sqq. 
 
 Gaisfoed, Dean, (anecdotes of) 67, 
 68; 169, 170, 189, 191 
 
 Gale, Frederick, (article on ' Win- 
 chester College ' in ' English Illus- 
 trated Magazine ') 234, 261 note 
 
 Galton, Mr., 281 
 
 Games, Participation in, 229 
 
 Garnier, Dean (Winchester), (letter 
 to Charles Wordsworth) 309 
 
 — Thomas (afterwards Dean of 
 Lincoln), 58, 60, 71 ' 
 
 Gaskell, Mr., 48 note, 72, 86 
 
 Gee, Mrs., 5 
 
 George, Prince (afterwards King of 
 Hanover), 149 
 
 Gilbert, Dr. (afterwards Bishop of 
 Chichester), 73 
 
 Gladstone, W. E., 36, 48 note, 72, 
 80 ; (sketch of) 82 sqq ; (his cha- 
 racter as a young man) ib. ; (his 
 University distinction) ib. ; (his 
 gifts as a speaker) ib. ; 84, 85 
 note; (speaker at Oxford Union 
 Debating Society) 86 ; 89, 91 ; 
 (Manning's first meeting with) 95 ; 
 (punctuality) ib. ; 290 note, 311 
 sqq., 318. — Letters to Charles 
 Wordsworth, 88, 89, 91, 92, 253 
 
 — Sir John, (anecdote of) 93 ; 317, 
 318 note 
 
 Glynne, Sir Stephen, 71 
 Goulburn, Hon. H., 42 note 
 Grant, Anthony (afterwards Arch- 
 deacon), 71, 103, 120, 153, 314.— 
 Letter to Charles Wordsworth, 
 257 
 
 HEA 
 
 Greek Grammar (Words worth's), 180 ; 
 its acceptance by the schools, ib. 
 sqq. ; attitude of Dr. Hawtrey to- 
 wards it, 178, 181, 182 note ; re- 
 marks on by A. H. Drury, 180, 
 Moberly, 181, Arnold, 182, 
 Williamson, ib., Kennedy, 183, 
 Sewell, ib., Tate, ib. ; notice by 
 Christopher Wordsworth for 
 * Quarterly' accepted, and then 
 decUned by the editor (Lockhart), 
 185 ; interesting and valuable na- 
 ture of article, 186; extracts from, 
 186, 187 ; remarks by Gaisford, 
 189, Professor Hussey, ib. note, 
 Dr. Hawtrey, 190 ; complete work 
 published at Oxford University 
 Press, 192 ; reason for change of 
 publisher, ib. ; Syntax adopted 
 at Eton, 193 ; part of Accidence 
 adopted at Eton, 194 ; more easily 
 obtained in Italy than New Tes- 
 tament, ib. ; Eton masters not in 
 sympathy with Dr. Hawtrey's 
 attitude, ib. ; views of one of 
 them, 195 ; adoption of Grammar 
 by the Nine Public Schools, i6. ; de- 
 cline in sale in recent years, 196 
 
 — Keform in, 177 
 
 Grey, Lord, 82 
 
 Gurney, T. T., 76 note 
 
 Hallam, H. (the historian), 185 
 
 — Arthur, 95 
 
 Hamilton, W. K. (afterwards Bishop 
 of SaHsbury), 26, 43, 71, 72, 80, 
 81 ; (sketch of) 96 sqq. ; 97, 153, 
 173, 242, 243 7iote, 244, 277, 278. 
 — Letters to Charles Wordsworth, 
 155, 289 
 
 Harrison, Benjamin, 85, 120 
 
 Harrow Prize Poem, ' On the Death 
 of Dr. Parr,' 15, 357 ; (translation 
 by Charles Lloyd) 360 ; (notes) 404 
 
 Hawkins, Dr., 72, 341 
 
 Hawtrey Dr. (head master, Eton), 
 178, 181, 187; (attitude towards 
 Wordsworth's Greek Grammar) 
 187, 190 s^g.— Letter to Charles 
 Wordsworth, 22f» 
 
 Hayes, Mr. John, i04 
 
 Head, Edmund (afterwards Sir 
 Edmund), 60, 72 
 
 Heathcote, Eev. C. J., (letter to 
 Charles Wordsworth) 228 
 
 — Sir W., 276 
 
414 
 
 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 HEI 
 
 Heimann, Dr. Adolph, 142, 143 
 Hengstenberg, Professor, 144 
 Henning, Professor, 146 
 Herbert, Hon. S., 72, 85 
 Hermann, Professor, 152 
 Hertzberg, Provost, 132. —Letter (in 
 
 Latin) to Charles Wordsworth, 137 
 Hillsborough, Lord, 126 
 Hoare, Archdeacon, 248, 249 
 — Mrs., 6, 237 sqq^., 272, 278, 305 
 Hook, Dean (Chichester), 318, 340.— 
 
 Letter to Charles Wordsworth, 224 
 Hope (Hope-Scott), James E., 71, 
 
 72 ; (sketch of) 80 sgg. ; 94, 96 
 
 note, 115, 121 note, 312, 317.— 
 
 Letter to Charles Wordsworth, 
 
 116 
 Horner, Mr., 59 
 Houghton, Lord. See Milnes, Monck- 
 
 ton 
 Howley, Archbishop (Canterbury), 
 
 38, 316. — Letters to Charles 
 
 Wordsworth, 224, 252, 289, 306 
 Hullah, John, 219.— Letter to Charles 
 
 Wordsworth, ih. 
 Huntingford, Eev. G. W., (letter to 
 
 Charles Wordsworth) 295 
 Hussey, Professor, 170, 189 note 
 
 Inteb-University Cricket Match, 55, 
 
 57 ; (jubilee of) 59 
 — Eowing Match, (jubilee of) 59 
 Ireland Scholarship, 62, 89 
 
 Jackson, Dean, 67, 68 
 
 James, Eev. E., (letter to Charles 
 
 Wordsworth) 258 
 Jeffreys, Henry (afterwards Hon. 
 
 Canon of Canterbury), 61, 92 
 Jelf, Canon, 86, 149, 341.— Letter to 
 
 Charles Wordsworth, 218 
 — William, 120 
 Jenkyns, Dr., 341 
 Jephson, Dr., 281, 282 
 Jerusalem Bishopric, 325, 341 
 Johnson, Mr., 63, 64 
 Johnstone, Dr., 17, 66 
 
 Keate, Dr. (head master, Eton), 
 10, 11 
 
 Keble, Eev. J., 2 note, 216 note, 249, 
 255 note, 259, 261, 322, 328, 338 
 sqq. — Letter to Charles Words- 
 worth, 329 note 
 
 LOG 
 
 Ken, Bishop, 206, 216 
 
 Kennedy, Professor, 183 
 
 Kerr, Lord Henry, 132 
 
 Kerry, Lord, 128 
 
 Kidd, Dr., 54, 57, 62, 63, 65 
 
 Kingsley, Charles, 251 
 
 Knatchbull, Mr., 59 
 
 Knight, Professor, 112 note 
 
 Kopke, Dr., 148 
 
 Kynaston, Mr. H. (formerly Snow), 
 
 60 
 — Herbert, 78, 120, 179 
 
 Lamb, Charles, 3 
 
 Lang, Mr. A., (' Life of Lord Iddes- 
 
 leigh ') 33 note ; 55 
 Latham, Eobert, 128 
 Lear, Archdeacon, 313 
 Le Bas, (letter to Dr. Wordsworth) 
 
 41 
 Lee, Eev. S. B., (letter to Charles 
 
 Wordsworth) 288 
 Leeke, Chancellor, 217 note 
 Leigh, Austen, 259 
 Leighton, Mr. (afterwards Warden of 
 
 All Souls), 39 
 Leith, Mrs., 9, 15, IQnote, 32 
 Le Grice, Eev. C. V., (sonnet on Dr. 
 
 Wordsworth) 299 note 
 • Letters ' of Newman, 104 
 ' Library of the Fathers,' 343 
 Liddell, Henry (afterwards Dean of 
 
 Christ Church, Oxford), 120, 179, 
 
 191, 192, 223, 271 sqq. 
 Liddell and Scott's ' Greek Lexicon,' 
 
 179, 272 
 Lilye, Wm., 185 
 Lincoln, Lord, 72, 80, 83, 85 ; (sketch 
 
 of) 99 sqq. ; 313.— Letter to Charles 
 
 Wordsworth, 100 
 Linwood's ' Anthologia Oxoniensis,* 
 
 51 note, 52 note 
 Lloyd family, 3 
 
 — Charles, 3. — Letter to Charles 
 Wordsworth (his grandson), 16 
 
 — Charles, jun., 3 
 
 — James, 267 
 
 — (of Christ Church), (afterwards 
 Bishop of Oxford), (anecdote of) 
 68 
 
 — Mr. Llewellyn, (' Northern Field 
 Sports ') 126 ; (' Game Birds and 
 Wild Fowl of Sweden and Nor- 
 way ') 127 
 
 Lockhart, Mr., 113, 116, 185 
 
 — Mrs., 117 
 
INDEX 
 
 415 
 
 LON 
 
 Longley, Archbishop (Canterbury), 
 
 38.— Letter to Dr. Wordsworth, 
 
 41 
 Lowe, Mr. (afterwards Lord Sher- 
 
 brooke), 86, 87 
 Lowth, Bishop (Oxford), (memorial 
 
 inscription to his daughter Mary) 
 
 47; 279 
 Lowther, Lord, 107 
 
 Macaulay, Lord, 216 note 
 
 ' Magdalen Club, The,' Oxford, 175 
 
 Mandt, Professor, 141, 142 
 
 Manners, Lord John (now Duke of 
 Rutland), (letter to Dr. Words- 
 worth) 304 
 
 Manning, Mr. (father of Cardinal 
 Manning), 7 
 
 — H. E. (afterwards Cardinal), 8, 
 11 ; (poetical epistle to Charles 
 Wordsworth) 25 ; 32, 48 note, 71, 
 80, 81 ; (sketch of) 94 sqq. ; (rea- 
 diness as a speaker) 95 ; 290 note, 
 817. — Letters to Charles Words- 
 worth, 253, 254, 281, 284 
 
 Mansell, Bishop (Bristol), (epigrams 
 
 by) 69 
 ' March to Moscow ' (Southey), 108 
 Marheineche, Professor, 144, 147 
 Marriott, Eev. C, 339 
 Marsh, Bishop, 70 note 
 Martin, Francis, 44, 66, 217 note 
 Martineau, Arthur, 15 
 Massie, Mr., 63, 86 
 Merewether, Rev. F., 298, 316 
 Merilier, M., 31 
 Merivale, Herman, 44, 48, 54, 63, 73 
 
 — Charles (Dean of Ely), 56 
 Merriman, Dr., 272 
 
 ' Mexico,' University Latin Hexa- 
 meters Prize Poem, 40, 363 ; (notes) 
 404 
 
 Milnes, Monckton (afterwards Lord 
 Houghton), 48 note, 95, 300 sqq. 
 
 Minto, Lord, 149 
 
 Michell (Public Orator), 65, 72 
 
 Moberly, Dr. (head master, Win- 
 chester), 175, 179, 195, 201, 220, 
 242, 249, 250, 275, 278, 313, 329, 
 340. — Letters to Charles Words- 
 worth, 181, 198, 287, 291 
 
 — Mrs., 242.— Letter to Charles 
 Wordsworth, 307 
 
 — Rev. H. E., (letter to Charles 
 Wordsworth) 297 
 
 Moncrieff, Mr., 86 
 
 OXF 
 
 Monk (afterwards Bishop of Glou- 
 cester), 177. — Letter to Dr. Words- 
 worth, 42 
 
 Moore, Mr., 58 
 
 Morgan, Dr. John, 57 note 
 
 Morse, Mr. George, 176 
 
 Murray, Hon. Charles, 60 
 
 — Mr. John, 192 
 
 Musters, Mr., 59 
 
 Nayler, Sir George, 266 
 
 Neander, Professor, 144, 145 
 
 Newcastle, Duke of, 93 
 
 Newman, J.H. (afterwards Cardinal), 
 80 note, 81, 277 note, 319, 322, 324, 
 333, 335 ; (process of change in 
 theological opinions) 337 sqq. ; 
 (indictment against Church of 
 Rome) 351, 352 ; (' Letters' of) 104. 
 — Letter to Charles Wordsworth, 
 325 
 
 Nicholson, Rev. W., (opposition to 
 sermon on ' Evangelical Repen- 
 tance ') 249 
 
 Norris, Rev. H. H., 255 note, 340.— 
 Letters to Charles Wordsworth, 
 227, 255 
 
 Northcote, Sir Stafford (Lord Iddes- 
 leigh), 23 note 
 
 Oakes, Mr., 86 
 
 Oakeley, Frederick, (letter to Charles 
 
 Wordsworth) 268 
 O'Brien, Mr., (anecdote of) 69 
 Ogilvy, Dr., 341 
 Okes (Eton master), 194 
 
 — Dr. Holt, 6 
 
 ' On the Death of Dr. Parr ' (Harrow 
 prize poem), 15 sqq., 357 ; (trans- 
 lation of, by Charles Lloyd) 360 ; 
 (notes) 404 
 
 Owen, Martha, 74 
 
 Oxford and Cambridge Boat Race 
 instituted, 56 
 
 Oxford Movement, 154 sqq., 278, 322 
 sqq. ; (change in theological 
 opinion of leaders) 337 sqq. ; 
 (their youthfulness) 342 ; (test of 
 result in Oxford) 346 
 
 — Prize Essay, 103,370; (notes) 405 
 
 — Union Debating Society, 48 ; 
 (Gladstone a speaker at) 86 
 
 — University bell-ringers, 40 
 
416 
 
 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 PAG 
 
 Page, Cyril, 61, 150 
 
 Palmer (of Worcester), 322 
 
 Palmer, William, 64, 85, 120, 153, 
 158, 278, 340 sgg'.— Letter to 
 Charles Wordsworth, 294 
 
 — Eoundell (afterwards Earl Sel- 
 borne), 119, 128, 144 note, 153, 
 170, 173; (article in 'British 
 Critic ' on Wordsworth's Greek 
 Grammar) 184, 187, (quotations 
 from) 188 sqq., (views of an Eton 
 master as to) 195 ; 273, 278, 347.— 
 Letters to Charles Wordsworth, 
 154, 293 
 
 — Edwin (now Archdeacon), 347 
 Palmerston, Lord, 20 
 
 Parr, Dr., 15 ; (anecdote of) 67 
 
 Payne, Mr., 63, 64, 70 . 
 
 Peel, Sir R., 36, 82, 285 note 
 
 Pennefather, Mr., 71 
 
 Perry, Bishop (Melbourne), 56 note, 
 
 64 note 
 Phillimore (afterwards Sir Robert), 
 
 72, 120 
 PhiUips (Phillips Jodrell), 44, 72, 
 
 85 
 Philpotts, Bishop (Exeter), 81; 
 
 (speech on Reform Bill) 83 
 Pickering, Mr., 59, 194 
 ' Pluck Coach,' 77, 92 
 Plumptre, Dean, 216 
 Popham, Francis L., 26, 58, 59, 72, 
 
 74, 85 ; (sketch of) 102 
 Porson, 68, 177 
 Praed, W. M., 302 
 Price, Bonamy, 59, 120, 277 note 
 Prince Regent, 266 
 Private Prayer in College Chambers, 
 
 introduction of, and Regulations 
 
 for, 200 
 ' Psychrolytes,' The, 61 
 Public Schools Commission, 195 
 
 note 
 Pugh, Mr., 303 
 Pusey, Dr., (anecdote of Gaisford) 
 
 67; 76 sqq., 252, 292, 322, 331, 
 
 331 sqq. — Letter to Charles Words- 
 worth, 328 
 
 ♦ QuARTEELY Revicw,' 33 note ; 184, 
 185 {see Greek Grammar) ; (article 
 on ' Eton College ' in) 236 ; 245 
 
 Quicke, Andrew, 261 
 
 Quillinan, Edward, (letter to Charles 
 Wordsworth) 290 
 
 SKI 
 
 Reeves, Mr., 86 
 Reform Bill, 82 sqq. 
 Richards, Mr. Brinsley, 48 note ; 
 (' Mr. Gladstone's Oxford Days ') 
 
 83 ; (on Anti-Reform agitation) 
 
 84 note ; 87 note 
 Rickards, Mr., 85 
 
 Ridding, George (now Bishop of 
 
 Southwell), (letter to Charles 
 
 Wordsworth) 309 
 Robartes, Agar (afterwards Lord 
 
 Robartes), 105, 106, 112, 273 
 Robertson, Dean (Durham), 185 
 Rogers, Frederick (afterwards Lord 
 
 Blachford), 70, 120 
 Rollo, Lord, 30 sqq. 
 Rose, Hugh, 66 ; (anecdotes of Parr 
 
 and of Gaisford) 67; 69, 143, 
 
 277, 322, 324, 326, 329, 332, 
 
 337 sqq. 
 
 — Mrs. Hugh, 66 
 
 — Henry, 69 
 Rowing, 56, 150 
 Russell, Bishop, 318 
 -- Lord John, 82 
 
 Sandby, Mr., 176 
 Sanderson, Bishop, 327 note 
 Saunders (afterwards Dean of Peter* 
 
 borough), 46, 91, 179 
 Schleiermacher, Professor, 144, 148 
 Scott, Robert (Dean of Rochester), 
 
 120, 179, 272, 314.— Letter to 
 
 Charles Wordsworth, 226 
 — Sir Walter, 112, 113; (poem 
 
 written in album) 114 ; 118 note 
 Sedgwick, Professor, 285 note, 327 
 
 note 
 Selborne, Lord. See Palmer, Eoun- 
 dell 
 Selwyn, G. A. (afterwards Bishop), 
 
 56,61 
 Sewell, William, 183 
 Shadwell, Mr., 61 
 Sheridan, 20 
 Short, Vowler (afterwards Bishop of 
 
 St. Asaph), 3, 39, 64, 65, 90 
 Shuttle worth. Bishop (Chichester), 
 
 175 
 Simeon, Charles, 76 7iote, 200 note ; 
 
 (work at Cambridge) 334 sqq.] 
 
 348 
 Singing at Winchester College, 218 
 Skating, 61 
 Skinner, Mr., (anecdotes by) 70 
 
INDEX 
 
 417 
 
 SMI 
 
 Smith, Dr. (Dean of Christ Church, 
 Oxford), 43, 52 ywte 
 
 Snow, Mr., 56 
 
 Society of Schoolmasters, (sugges- 
 tions for) 197, (correspondence 
 arising out of) 198 
 
 Southey, Kobert, 13 ; (' March to 
 Moscow ') 108 
 
 Staniforth, Mr., 56, 58 
 
 Stanley, Dean, 113 note', ('Life of 
 Arnold ') 275, 278, 331 
 
 Steel, Kev. T. H., (letter to Charles 
 Wordsworth) 199 
 
 Stocker, Dr., 45 
 
 Strauss, Professor, 144, 147 
 
 Sunderland, Mr., 95 
 
 Sutton, Charles Manners (Arch- 
 bishop of Canterbury), 4, 38. 
 — Letter to Dr. Wordsworth, 
 21 
 
 Symonds, Dr., 341 
 
 Tait, a. C. (afterwards Archbishop 
 of Canterbury), 86, 87, 269 
 
 Tate, James, 183 
 
 Taylor, Sir Henry, 299 
 
 Tancred, Thomas (afterwards Sir 
 Thomas), 46 
 
 Tennis, 60, 266 
 
 Tennyson, Alfred (afterwards Lord), 
 73 
 
 Thomas, John, 26, 63, 70, 86, 120 
 
 — Mr. S. G., 81 note 
 Thomason, Mr., 348 
 Thoi-p, Archdeacon, 248, 349 
 Tieck (German translator of Shake- 
 speare), 150 
 
 Tindal, Chief Justice, (letter to Dr. 
 
 Wordsworth) 42 ; 69 
 Toogood, Mr., 58 
 Trench, Francis, 19, 60 
 
 — Eichard (afterwards Archbishop), 
 30, 31 note 
 
 ' Tribes Club, The,' 121 
 
 Twisleton, Edward, 70, 72, 83, 86, 
 120, 170 
 
 Twiss, Travers, 72 
 
 TyiTell (afterwards Bishop of New- 
 castle), 44 
 
 Walfobd, Desborough, 280 
 Walton, Isaac, 301 
 Ward, Mr. W., 12 
 
 Watson, Joshua, 277, 330, 331, 333 
 note 
 
 WOB 
 
 Wellington, Duke of, 42 note, 158 
 Wetherall, Sir Charles, 82 
 Whewell, W. (Master of Trinity), 69, 
 
 285 note 
 White, Mr., 86 
 Wickham, F., 291 
 Wilberforce, Samuel (afterwards 
 
 Bishop), 246, 249.— Letter to 
 
 Charles Wordsworth, 247 
 Wilgress, Dr., 6, 7 
 Williams, Dr., 175, 217 note, 218.— 
 
 Letter to Charles Wordsworth, 
 
 296 
 
 — Isaac, 322, 329.— Letter to 
 Charles Wordsworth, 259 
 
 Williamson, Dr., 179, 182, 183 
 Wilson, Mr., 249 
 
 — Bishop, 348 
 
 Winchester College, (singing at) 218, 
 (relaxation of Wykeham's statute 
 relating to) 218 ; (flogging at) 
 236 ; (lines on, by Eoundell 
 Palmer) 396, (Greek translation) 
 400, (notes) 410 
 
 Wordsworth, William (the poet : 
 uncle of Charles), 2 ; (pohtical 
 squib by) 107; 119, 271, 290.— 
 Letters to Dr. Wordsworth, 171, 
 282 ; to Charles Wordsworth, 
 65, 176, 305 
 
 — Mrs. WiUiam (the poet's wife), 66 
 
 — Dr. (father of Charles), 2, 92, 
 248, 285 ; (notices of his character 
 and work) 298 sgff. ; (as a church- 
 man) 330 sqq^. 
 
 — Mrs. (mother of Charles), 1, 5 
 
 — Captain John, 2 
 
 — Dorothy (aunt of Charles), 2, 66, 
 171 
 
 — John (brother of Charles), 179 ; 
 (death of) 239 ; (his scholastic 
 acquirements) 240; (his estim- 
 able character) ib. ; (inscription 
 on his bust at Trinity College) 
 241 
 
 Charles (afterwards Bishop of 
 St. Andrews), birth and baptism, 
 — 1 ; royal descent, 3 ; early edu- 
 cation at Braintree and Seven- 
 oaks, 6. At Harrow School, 8 ; 
 cricketing, 9 s^g. ; Latin versifi- 
 cation, 7, 14 ; delicate health, 9 ; 
 incidents of school life, ih. ; nar- 
 row escapes from death, 12, 14; 
 skating, 14 ; competition for prizes, 
 ih. ; religious training, 20 ; per- 
 formance on Speech Day, 21 ; 
 
 E E 
 
418 
 
 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 WOE 
 
 nervousness, 22, 65, 169 ; Vale 
 composition on leaving Harrow, 
 23 ; Harrow revisited, 30 ; 
 anecdotes of school life there, 
 32 sqq. Entered at Christ 
 Church College, Oxford, 35 ; can- 
 didate for College and Univer- 
 sity Latin Hexameter Prizes, 39, 
 40; Student of Christ Church, 
 43; rules of conduct at Oxford, 
 ib. ; account of Long Vacations 
 (1827-29), 44 sqq. ; speaks at Ox- 
 ford Union Debating Society, 48 ; 
 serious illnesses, 54 ; prominence 
 in University cricket, 55 ; first 
 inter-University match, ib. ; suc- 
 cessful left-hand bowling, ib. ; no- 
 ticed as an oarsman, 56 ; Oxford 
 and Cambridge boat-race, 57 ; 
 * father of inter-University rowing 
 match,' i&. note ; selection of Oxford 
 colours, 60 ; tennis and skating, 
 ib. ; skating reminiscences, 61 ; 
 Ireland Scholarship, 62, 63 ; 
 B.A. degree, 65 ; fragments of 
 journal, 66 ; intolerance of injus- 
 tice, 73 ; private pupils, 74, 80 
 sqq. ; holiday in Wales, 74 ; 
 fishing, ib. ; ascends Snowdon, 75 ; 
 incidents relating to change of 
 rooms at Oxford, 76 sqq. ; interest 
 in politics, 82 ; attends debates in 
 Parliament, ib. ; familiarity with 
 W. E. Gladstone, 83, 87; es- 
 timate of Sir John Gladstone, 
 94 ; University successes of pri- 
 vate pupils, 103 ; University 
 Latin Essay Prize (1831), ib. ; 
 influence of Cicero on style and 
 composition, 104 ; tour in Scotland, 
 105 ; visit to his uncle, the poet, 
 106 ; shooting on Shapfells, ib. ; 
 legacy from Lord Eobartes, 107 ; 
 visit to Sir Walter Scott, 112; 
 acquaintances at Oxford, 119 ; 
 promotes the ' Tribes ' Club, 121, 
 and the ' Bachelors' ' Club, 124 ; 
 tutor to Viscount Cantelupe, 125 ; 
 tour in Sweden and Norway, 126 
 sqq. ; hospitality of Provost Hertz - 
 berg, 133 ; tribute to Norwegian 
 good nature, 139 ; attends Wes- 
 leyan Chapel at Stockholm, 140 ; 
 tour in Germany, ib. ; dancing, 
 141 ; stay in Berhn, 142 ; usher- 
 ing in the New Year, 143 ; attends 
 lectures at Berlin, 144; methods 
 
 WOE 
 
 of German lecturers, ib. sqq. ; at- 
 tends funeral of Schleiermacher, 
 148 ; visits Neander, ib. ; interest 
 in German education, ib. ; im- 
 pressed by singing in German 
 gymnasia, ib. ; visit to Dresden, 
 150 ; unsuccessful endeavour to 
 row under bridge at Dresden, ib., 
 theory as to the failure, 151 ; visit 
 to Leipzig, ib. ; untoward acci- 
 dent, ib. ; introduction to Professor 
 Hermann, 152 ; correspondence 
 with Oxford friends, ib. sqq ; visit 
 to Paris, 158 ; ' love at first sight,' 
 ib. ; engaged to be married, 160 ; 
 public tutorship, 169 ; ordained 
 deacon at Oxford, ib. ; first 
 sermon, at Finmere, ib. ; Prae- 
 lector Graecus, 170. Candidate 
 for second mastership of Win- 
 chester School, ib. ; elected, 171 ; 
 present from Oxford friends on 
 leaving for Winchester, 173 ; enters 
 on duties at Winchester, 174 ; 
 interest in the boys, ib. ; work at 
 Winchester, 175 ; marriage, 176 ; 
 work in reforming Greek Gram- 
 mar, 177 ; determines to revise 
 Eton Grammar, 179; pubhcation 
 of first edition of Grammar, 180 ; 
 compliments and opinions on the 
 work, ib. sqq. ; proposes to com- 
 plete Grammar, 190, and con- 
 fers with Dean Gaisford, 191 ; 
 the Grammar published at the 
 University Press, 192 ; reason for 
 change of publishers, ib. ; tour in 
 Switzerland, ib. ; scheme for a 
 Society of Schoolmasters, 196 ; 
 sermons to Winchester boys pre- 
 paratory to Holy Communion, 
 201 ; influence over the boys, ib. ; 
 extracts from Easter sermons, 202 
 sqq. ; promotes practice of pri- 
 vate prayer amongst Winchester 
 boys, 202 sqq. ; prepares the 
 boys for Conflrmation, 216 ; 
 ' Catechesis,' ib. ; organises sing- 
 ing classes at Winchester School, 
 219 ; preaches to the boys on 
 ' Communion in Prayer,' 223 ; 
 boys' sports, 229 sqq. ; hoHday 
 tours, 237 ; birth of daughter, 
 238; death of wife, ib.; letters 
 of condolence, ib. ; baptism of 
 daughter, 239 ; death of his brother 
 John, ib. ; ordained priest, 246 ; 
 
INDEX 
 
 419 
 
 WOE 
 
 first published sermon, ib. ; efforts 
 to counteract influence of debasing 
 literature, 247 ; sermon on ' Evan- 
 gelical Eepentance,' 248 ; defends 
 sermon against Eev. W. Nichol- 
 son's attack, 249; reasons for 
 dealing with subject of sermon, 
 250; his esteem for Warden 
 Barter, 261 ; urged to compete 
 for Kugby head mastership, 267 ; 
 name mentioned for Oxford Public 
 Orator ship, 271 ; account of holi- 
 days (1839-45), 273 ; conversations 
 with his uncle, the poet, 275 ; re- 
 lations with Dr. Moberly at Win- 
 chester, 277 sqq. ; Sunday-evening 
 papers, 278 ; broken health, 
 through wear and tear of work, 
 280 ; partly recruited at Brighton 
 and Leamington, ib. ; resignation 
 of post at Winchester determined 
 on, 285 ; death of his father, 286 ; 
 translations into Latin of Bishop 
 Ken's and Keble's hymns, 296 ; 
 remarks on his father's character 
 and work, 298 sqq. ; residence at 
 ' The Abbey,' Winchester, 305 ; 
 ' Christian Boyhood,' ib. sqq. ; 
 compliments and presents on re- 
 signing mastership at Winchester, 
 310. Warden of Glenalmond 
 College, 311 ; second marriage, 
 316 ; travels on the Continent, 319 ; 
 disappointed with St. Peter's, 
 Kome, 320 ; gratified with teaching 
 at the Jesuit College, Naples, 321; 
 ' St. Mary's College, Winton,' 322; 
 relations to the Oxford Move- 
 ment, ib. sqq. ; test of its effect in 
 Oxford, 346 
 Wordsworth, Charles (afterwards 
 Bishop of St. Andrews). — Letters : 
 to his brother Christopher, 18, 19, 
 36, 37, 45, 49, 62, 63, 73, 84 ; to 
 Charles Merivale, 58 ; to the Times, 
 269 
 — Poems : — 
 
 ' Ad Amicum adolescentem,' 233 
 ' Boves Wiccamicffi,' 264 
 ' Carmina Quadrigesimalia,' 51 sqq. 
 ' Composed in Sight of Great 
 
 Gable, on the Banks of Wast- 
 
 water,' 274 
 ' Dulce Domum ' (Translation from 
 
 the Latin), 393 
 Epigram on laying First Stone of 
 
 Glenalmond College, 318 
 
 WOR 
 
 Wordsworth, Charles (afterwards 
 Bishop of St. Andrews) : Poems : 
 Greek Iambics inscribed in Tra- 
 vellers' Book at the Grimsel, 
 273 
 
 — Translation of Eoundell 
 Palmer's Poem on Winchester 
 College, 396 
 
 Impromptu, suggested by seeing 
 Copy of Vale in an Album, 
 24 
 Latin Couplet on Dr. Moberly, 261 
 on Dr. Williams, 260 
 
 — Lines on a Custom of Win- 
 chester College, 232 
 
 — Stanzas addressed to Provost 
 Hertzberg, 135 
 
 Lines addressed to Miss K. M. B.,' 
 314 
 
 — in Imitation of a " Vulgus,'" 
 231 
 
 Lines on Miss K. D.,' 241 
 
 — sent with the Gift of a 
 French New Testament to Miss 
 Charlotte Day,' 168 
 
 — to Mrs. M.,' 242 
 Love at First Sight,' 158 
 
 Memorial Inscription to Mary, 
 daughter of Bishop Lowth (Eng- 
 lish and Greek Translations of), 
 47 
 
 ' Mexico ' (University Latin prize 
 poem), 363 
 
 Milton's Sonnet on his Blindness 
 (Latin Translation of), 49 
 
 ' On a Singing Lesson in the 
 College Hall,' 222 
 
 ' On being told that Miss Mary 
 Day was Angry with Me for 
 calling her " Polly," ' 165 
 
 ' On hearing the Chapel Funeral 
 Bell,' 232 
 
 'On the Death of Dr. Parr' 
 (Harrow Latin prize poem), 
 357 
 
 Poem on ' The Tribes ' Club, 
 122 
 
 ' Poetical Epistle to My Grand- 
 father Lloyd,' 27 
 
 Stanzas composed while driving a 
 Norwegian Carriole, 129 
 
 ' Sues Wiccamici,' 262 
 
 ' Teaching against Time,' 222 
 
 ' To Miss I— L— ,' 243 
 
 ' To Mrs. Betson,' 161 
 
 ' Upon a Eainbow seen at the 
 Head of Eskdale,' 274 
 
420 
 
 ANNALS OF MY EARLY LIFE 
 
 WOE WRA 
 
 Wordsworth, Christopher (afterwards 
 Bishop of Lincoln) (brother of 
 Charles), 1, 6, 11 ; (lines by) 26 ; 
 41 ; (anecdote of Gaisford) 67 ; 
 179 ; (notice of Wordsworth's 
 Greek Grammar for 'Quarterly') 
 184 sqq. ; 217 note, 317, 328 ; 
 (' Theophilus Anglicanus ') 350 
 
 Wordsworth, Charlotte Emmeline 
 (daughter of Charles), 272, 292, 
 315 
 
 — Dora (cousin of Charles), 26, 65, 
 271, 282, 290, 331 
 
 Wrangham, Archdeacon, 48 
 
 — Mr. (son of the Archdeacon), 
 48 
 
 PRINTED BY 
 
 SPOTTISWOODB AKD CO., NBW-STREET SQUAEE 
 
 LONDON 
 
A CATALOGUE OF WORKS 
 
 IN 
 
 GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 PUBLISHED BY 
 
 MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO. 
 
 39 PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON, E.C. 
 
 MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO. 
 
 Issue the undermentioned Lists of their Publications, which may be had post free on 
 
 application : — 
 
 I. Monthly List of New Works and 
 New Editions. 
 
 6. Catalogue of School Books and 
 Educational Works. 
 
 2. Quarterly List of Announce- 
 
 ments AND New Works. 
 
 3. Notes on Books ; being an Analysis 
 
 7. Catalogue of Books for Ele- 
 mentary Schools and Pupil 
 Teachers. 
 
 of the Works published during 
 each Quarter. 
 
 4. Catalogue of Scientific Works. 
 
 8. Catalogue of Theological Works 
 by Divines and Members of the 
 Church of England. 
 
 5. Catalogue of Medical and Surgical 
 Works. 
 
 9. Catalogue of Works in General 
 Literature. 
 
 ABBEY and OVEBTON.— The Eng- 
 lish Church in the Eighteenth 
 Century. By Charles J. Abbey 
 and John H. Overton. Cr. 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 ABBOTT.— HeWenica. A Collection 
 
 of Essays on Greek Poetry, Philosophy, 
 History, and Religion. Edited by Evelyn 
 Abbott, M.A., LL.D., Fellow and Tutor 
 of Balliol College, Oxford. Svo. 16s. 
 
 ABBOTT (Evelyn, M.A., LL.D.)— 
 Works by. 
 A Skeleton Outline of Greek 
 History. Chronologically Ar- 
 ranged. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 A History of Greece. In Two 
 
 Parts. 
 Part I. — From the Earliest Times to the 
 
 Ionian Revolt. Crown Svo. loj. 6d. 
 Part IL Vol. I.— 500-445 B.C. [In the Press. 
 Vol. II. — [/« Freparatioti]. 
 
 AGLANDandEANSOME.—AHa.nd- 
 book in Outline of the Politi- 
 cal History of England to 
 1890. Chronologically Arranged. 
 By A. H. Dyke Acland, M.P., and 
 Cyril Ransome, M.A. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 AGTOK— Modern Cookery. By 
 
 Eliza Acton. With 150 Woodcuts. 
 Fop. Svo. 4J-. 6{/. 
 
 A. K. H. B.—The Essays and Con- 
 tributions OF. Crown Svo. 
 
 Autumn Holidays of a Country Parson. 
 
 y. 6d. 
 Changed Aspects of Unchanged Truths. 
 
 3^-. 6d. 
 Commonplace Philosopher, y. 6d. 
 Counsel and Comfort from a City Pulpit. 
 
 Ss. 6d. 
 Critical Essays of a Country Parson. 
 
 y. 6d. 
 
 [Continued on next page. 
 
A CATALOGUE OF BOOKS IN GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 A.K.H.B.—The Essays and Con- 
 
 TRIBUTIONS OF—contifiued. 
 East Coast Days and Memories. 3^. dd. 
 Graver Thoughts of a Country Parson. 
 
 Three Series. 3J-. bd. each. 
 Landscapes, Churches, and Moralities. 
 
 3J-. M. 
 Leisure Hours in Town. 3^ ()d. 
 Lessons of Middle Age. 3J. (>d. 
 Our Little Life. Two Series. 3^-. 6</. each. 
 Our Homely Comedy and Tragedy. 3^. dd. 
 Present Day Thoughts. 3s. bd. 
 Recreations of a Country Parson. Three 
 
 Series. 3^". (id. each. 
 Seaside Musings, is. 6d. 
 Sunday Afternoons in the Parish Church 
 
 of a Scottish University City. y. (>d. 
 ' To Meet the Day ' through the Christian 
 
 year : being a Text of Scripture, with an 
 
 Original Meditation and a Short Selection 
 
 in Verse for Every Day. 4^. 6d. 
 
 American Whist, Illustrated: con- 
 taining the Laws and Principles of the 
 Game, the Analysis of the New Play and 
 American Leads, and a Series of Hands 
 in Diagram, and combining Whist Uni- 
 versal and American Whist. By G. W. 
 P. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 AMOS.— A Primer of the English 
 Constitution and Government. 
 
 By Sheldon Amos. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Annual Register (The). A Review 
 
 of Public Events at Home and Abroad, 
 for the year 1890. Svo. iSs. 
 *^* Volumes of the ' Annual Register' for the 
 years 1 863- 1889 can still be had. 
 
 ANSTEY {I\)— WORKS BY. 
 
 The Black Poodle, and other 
 
 Stories. Crown Svo. 2s. bds. ; 2s. 6d. cl. 
 
 Voces Populi. Reprinted from 
 Punch. With 20 Illustrations by J. 
 Bernard Partridge. Fcp. 4to. 5^. 
 
 ARISTOTLE.— The WORKS OF. 
 
 The Politics: G. Bekker's Greek 
 Text of Books I. III. IV. (VII.), with an 
 English Translation by W. E. Bolland, 
 M.A. ; and short Introductory Essays by 
 A. Lang, M.A. Crown 8vo. "js. 6d. 
 
 The Politics : Introductory Essays. 
 By Andrew Lang. (From Bolland and 
 Lang's 'Politics'.) Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 The Ethics: Greek Text, Illustrated 
 with Essays and Notes. By Sir Alexan- 
 der Grant, Bart., M.A., LL.D. 2 vols. 
 Svo. 32J-. 
 
 The Nicomachean Ethics: Newly 
 
 Translated into English. By Robert 
 Williams, Barrister-at-Law. Crown 
 Svo. 75. 6d. 
 
 ARMSTRONG {G. F. Savage-)— 
 
 Works by. 
 
 Poems : Lyrical and Dramatic. Fcp. 
 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 King Saul. (The Tragedy of Israel, 
 
 Part I.) Fcp. Svo. 5^. 
 
 Kiftg David. (The Tragedy of 
 
 Israel, Part IL) Fcp. Svo. 65. 
 
 King Solomon. (The Tragedy of 
 
 Israel, Part III.) Fcp. Svo. 6s. 
 Ugone : A Tragedy. Fcp. Svo. 6s. 
 A Garland from Greece ; Poems. 
 
 Fcp. Svo. gs. 
 
 Stories of Wicklow ; Poems. 
 
 Fcp. Svo. gs. 
 
 Mephistopheles in Broadcloth : 
 
 a Satire. Fcp. Svo. 4^. 
 
 The Life and Letters of Edmund 
 J. Armstrong. Fcp. Svo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 ARMSTRONG (E. J.)— WORKS BY. 
 Poetical Works. Fcp. 8vo. 5^. 
 Essays and Sketches. Fcp. Svo. 
 
 ARMSTRONG. — Elizabeth Far- 
 
 nese : the Termagant of Spain. 
 By Edward Armstrong, Queen's Col- 
 lege, Oxford. [/« the press. 
 
 ARNOLD (Sir Edivw, K.C.LE.)— 
 
 Works by. 
 The Light of the World ; or, 
 
 the Great Consummation. A Poem. 
 Crown Svo. js. 6d. net. 
 
 Seas and Lands. Reprinted letters 
 
 from the ' Daily Telegraph '. With 
 numerous Illustrations. Svo. 21s. 
 
 ARNOLD {Dr. T.}— WORKS BY. 
 Introductory Lectures on Mo- 
 dern History. 8vo. js. 6d. 
 MiscellaneousWorks. 8vo. ys.ed. 
 
 ^aST/L^F.— English EconomicHis- 
 tory and Theory. By W. J. 
 
 Ashley, M.A. Part I. The Middle 
 Ages. 5s. 
 
 Atelier (The) du Lys; or, An Art 
 
 Student in the Reign of Terror. By the 
 Author of ' Mademoiselle Mori '. Crown 
 Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 BY THE same AuTHOR. 
 
 Mademoiselle Mori: a Tale of 
 
 Modern Rome. Crown Svo. 25. 6d. 
 
 That Child. Illustrated by Gordon 
 Browne. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 [Continued on next page. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO. 
 
 Atelier (The) du Ijys— Works by 
 
 THE A UTHOR OF— continued. 
 
 Under a Cloud. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 The Fiddler of Lugau. With | 
 
 Illustrations by W. Ralston. Crown | 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. j 
 
 A Child of the Revolution. | 
 
 With Illustrations by C. J. Staniland. j 
 Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Hester's Venture : a Novel. Cr. 1 
 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. ' 
 
 In the Olden Time : a Tale of the i 
 
 Peasant War in Germany. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d. j 
 
 BACON.- The Works and Life I 
 
 OF. i 
 
 Complete Works. Edited by R. I 
 
 L. Ellis, J. Spedding, and D. D. | 
 Heath. 7 vols. 8vo. ;^3 135. 6d. j 
 
 Letters and Life, including all 
 his Occasional Works. Edited 
 
 by J. Spedding. 7 vols. 8vo. £4, 4^. 
 
 The Essays ; with Annotations. 
 By Richard Whately, D.D., 8vo. 
 los. 6d. 
 
 The Essays ; with Introduction, 
 
 Notes, and Index. By E. A. Abboti, 
 D.D. 2 vols. fcp. 8vo. price 6s. Text 
 and Index only, without Introduction 
 and Notes, in I vol. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 The BADMINTON LIBRARY, 
 
 Edited by the Duke of Beaufort, K.G., 
 assisted by Alfred E. T. Watson. 
 
 Hunting. By the Duke of Beau- 
 fort, K.G., and Mowbray Morris. 
 With 53 lUus. by J. Sturgess, J. Charlton, 
 and A. M. Biddulph. Cr. 8vo. lOJ. dd. 
 
 Fishing. By H. Cholmondeley- 
 
 Pennell. 
 Vol. I. Salmon, Trout, and Grayling. 
 
 With 158 Ilkistrations. Cr. 8vo. los. 6d. 
 Vol. II. Pike and other Coarse Fish. 
 
 With 132 Illustrations. Cr. 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 Racing and Steeplechasing. By 
 
 the Earl of Suffolk and Berkshire, 
 W. G. Craven, &c. With 56 Illustra- 
 tions by J. Sturgess. Cr. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 Shooting. By Lord Walsingham 
 and Sir Ralph Payne-Gallwey, Bart. 
 
 Vol. I. Field and Covert. With 105 
 Illustrations, Cr. 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 Vol. II. Moor and Marsh. With 65 Illus- 
 trations. Cr. 8vo. \os. 6d. 
 
 Cycling. By Viscount Bury 
 
 (Earl of Albemarle), K.C.M.G., and G. 
 Lacy Hillier. With 19 Plates and 70 
 Woodcuts, &c., by Viscount Bury, Joseph 
 Pennell, &c. Crown 8vo. I05. 6</. 
 
 The BADMINTON LIBRARY— 
 
 continued. 
 
 Athletics and Football. By 
 
 Montague Shearman. With 6 full- 
 page Illustrations and 45 Woodcuts, &c., by 
 Stanley Berkeley, and from Photographs 
 by G. Mitchell. Crown 8vo. lOs. 6d. 
 
 Boating. By W B. Woodgate. 
 
 With lofull-page Illustrations and 39 wood- 
 cuts, &c., in the Text. Cr. 8vo. 10s. dd. 
 
 Cricket. By A. G. Steel and the 
 Hon. R. H. Lyttelton, With 1 1 full-page 
 Illustrations and 52 Woodcuts, &c., in the 
 Text, by Lucien Davis. Cr. 8vo. \os. 6d. 
 
 Driving. By the Duke of Beau- 
 fort. With II Plates and 54 Woodcuts, 
 &c., by J. Sturgess and G. D. Giles. 
 Crown 8vo. los. Gd. 
 
 Fencing, Boxing, and Wrest- 
 ling. By Walter H. Pollock, 
 F. C. Grove, C. Prevost, E. B. Mi- 
 CHELL, and Walter Armstrong. With 
 18 Plates and 24 Woodcuts, &c. Crown 
 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 Golf. By Horace Hutchinson, the 
 Rt. Hon. A.J. Balfour, M.P., Andrew 
 Lamg, Sir W. G. SimpS'^n, Bart., &c. 
 With 19 Plates and 69 Woodcuts, &c. 
 Crown 8vo. ioj. 6d. 
 
 Tennis, Lawn Tennis, Rackets, 
 and Fives. By J. M. and C G. 
 
 Heathcote, E. O. Pleydell-Bou- 
 VERIE, and A. C. Ainger. With 12 
 Plates and 67 Woodcuts, &c. Crown 
 8vo. lOJ. 6d. 
 
 Riding and Polo. By Captain 
 
 Robert Weir, Riding Master, R.H.G., 
 and J. Moray Brown. With Contri- 
 butions by the Duke of Beaufort, K.G., 
 the Earl of Suffolk and Berkshire, the Earl 
 of Onslow, E. L. Anderson, and Alfred 
 E. T. Watson. With 18 Plates and 41 
 Woodcuts, &c. Crown 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 BAGEFIOT {Walter).— WORKS BY. 
 
 Biographical Studies. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 Economic Studies. 8vo. 10^. 6d. 
 
 Literary Studies. 2 vols. 8vo. 22>s. 
 
 The Postulates of English Po- 
 litical Economy. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 A Practical Plan for Assimilat- 
 ing the English and American 
 Money as a Step towards a 
 Universal Money. Cr. 8vo. 
 2^-. 6d. 
 
A CATALOGUE OF BOOKS IN GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 BAGWELL. — Ir^ldinA under the 
 Tudors, with a Succinct Accountof 
 the Earlier History. By Richard Bag- 
 well, M.A. (3 vols.) Vols. I. and II. 
 From the first invasion of the Northmen 
 to the year 1578. 8vo. 32J-. Vol. III. 
 1578-1603. 8vo. i8j-. 
 
 BAIN {Alexander).— Works BY. 
 
 Mental and Moral Science. Cr. 
 
 8vo. loj. 6d. 
 
 Senses and the Intellect. 8vo. 15^. 
 Emotions and the Will. 8vo. 1 5^. 
 Logic, Deductive, and Inductive. 
 
 Part I. Deduction, /^. Part II. In- 
 duction, 6s. 6d. 
 
 Practical Essays. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 
 BAKER.— By the Western Sea: a 
 
 Summer Idyll. By James Baker, 
 F.R.G.S. Author of ' John Westacott '. 
 Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 BAKER {Sir S. W.).— WORKS BY. 
 
 Eight Years in Ceylon. With 6 
 
 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 The Rifle and the Hound in 
 Ceylon. With 6 Illustrations. 
 Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 BALL {The Rt. Hon. J. T.).— WORKS 
 BY. 
 
 The Reformed Church of Ire- 
 land. (1537-1889). 8vo. 7J-. 6d. 
 
 Historical Review of the Legis- 
 lative Systems Operative in 
 Ireland, from the Invasion of 
 Henry the Second to the Union (1172- 
 1800). 8vo. 6.f. 
 
 BEACONSEIELD {The Earl of).— 
 Works by. 
 Novels and Tales. The Hughen- 
 
 den Edition. With 2 Portraits and ii 
 Vignettes, ii vols. Crown Svo. ^2s. 
 
 Endymion. | Henrietta Temple. 
 
 Lothiar. ' Contarini, Fleming-, &c. 
 
 Coningsby. Alroy, Ixion, &c. 
 
 Tancred. Sybil. The Young Duke, &c. 
 
 Venetia. Vivian Grey. 
 
 Novels and Tales. Cheap Edition. 
 
 Complete in 11 vols. Crown Svo. is. 
 each, boards ; is. 6d. each, cloth. 
 
 BECKER {Professor).— WORKS BY. 
 
 Gallus ; or, Roman Scenes in the 
 Time of Augustus. Post Svo. js. 6d. 
 
 Charicles ; or, Illustrations of the 
 Private Life of the Ancient Greeks. Post 
 Svo. 75. 6d. 
 
 BELL {Mrs. Hugh).— WORKS BY. 
 Will o' the Wisp : a Story. Illus- 
 trated byE. L. Shute. Crown Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Chamber Comedies : a Collection 
 
 of Plays and Monologues for the Drawing 
 Room. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 BLAKE.— Tables for the Conver- 
 sion of 5 per Cent. Interest 
 from yV to 7 per Cent. By J. 
 
 Blake, of the London Joint Stock Bank, 
 Limited. Svo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 Book (The) of Wedding Days. 
 
 Ai-ranged on the Plan of a Birthday Book. 
 With 96 Illustrated Borders, Frontispiece, 
 and Title-page by Walter Crane; and 
 Quotations for each Day. Compiled and 
 Arranged by K. E. J. Reid, May Ross, 
 and Mabel Bamfield. 410. 21s. 
 
 BRASSEY {Lady).— WORKS BY. 
 
 A Voyage in the * Sunbeam,' our 
 Home on the Ocean for 
 Eleven Months. 
 
 Library Edition. With 8 Maps and 
 
 Charts, and 118 Illustrations, Svo. 215. 
 Cabinet Edition. With Map and 66 
 
 Illustrations, Crown Svo. 75. 6d. 
 'Silver Library' Edition. With 66 
 
 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 35. 6d. 
 Popular Edition. With 60 Illustrations, 
 
 4to. 6d. sewed, is. cloth. 
 School Edition. With 37 Illustrations, 
 
 Fcp. 25. cloth, or 3s. white parchment. 
 
 Sunshine and Storm in the East. 
 
 Library Edition. With 2 Maps and 
 114 Illustrations, Svo. 215. 
 
 Cabinet Edition. With 2 Maps and 
 114 Illustrations, Crown Svo. 75. 6d. 
 
 Popular Edition. With 103 Illustra- 
 tions, 4to. 6d. sewed, 15. cloth. 
 
 In the Trades, the Tropics, and 
 the ' Roaring Forties '. 
 
 Cabinet Edition. With Map and 220 
 Illustrations, Crown Svo. 75. 6d. 
 
 Popular Edition. With I S3 Illustra- 
 tions, 4to. 6d. sewed, is. cloth. 
 
 The Last Voyage to India and 
 Australia in the * Sunbeam '. 
 
 With Charts and Maps, and 40 Illustrations 
 in Monotone (20 full-page), and nearly 200 
 Illustrations in the Text from Drawings 
 by R. T. Pritchett. Svo. 215. 
 
 Three Voyages in the * Sun- 
 beam'. Popular Edition. With 
 346 Illustrations, 4to. 25. 6d. 
 
 BRAY.^The Philosophy of Ne- 
 cessity ; or, Law in Mind as in 
 Matter. By Chari^es Bray. Crown 
 Svo. 55. 
 
PUBLISHED B Y MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO. 
 
 BRIGHT.— K History of England. 
 
 By the Rev. J. Franck Bright, D.D., 
 Master of University College, Oxford. 
 4 vols. Crown 8vo. 
 
 Period I. — Mediseval Monarchy: The De- 
 parture of the Romans to Richard III. 
 From A.D. 449 to 1485. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Period II. — Personal Monarchy : Henry VII. 
 to James II. From 1485 to i688. 55. 
 
 Period III. — Constitutional Monarchy : 
 William and Mary to William IV. From 
 1689 to 1837. 75. 6d. 
 
 Period IV. — The Growth of Democracy : 
 Victoria. From 1837 to 1880. 6s. 
 
 BROKE.— -With Sack and Stock 
 in Alaska. By George Broke, 
 
 A.C, F.R.G.S. With 2 Maps. Crown 
 Svo. 55. 
 
 /ii^r/)^iV^.— Kloof and Karroo: 
 
 Sport, Legend, and Natural History in 
 Cape Colony. By H. A.. Bryden. With 
 17 Illustrations. Svo. I05. 6d. 
 
 BUCKLE.— History of Civilisation 
 in England and France, 
 Spain and Scotland. By Henry 
 
 Thomas Buckle. 3 vols. Cr. Svo. 245. 
 B ULL ( Thomas) . — WORKS B Y. 
 Hints to Mothers on the 
 Management of their Health 
 
 during the Period of Pregnancy. Fcp. Svo. 
 15. 6^. 
 
 The Maternal Management of 
 Children in Health and Dis- 
 ease. Fcp. Svo. IS. 6d. 
 
 BUTLER {Samuel).— WORKS BY. 
 Op. I. Erewhon. Crown Svo. 55. 
 Op. 2. The Fair Haven. A Work 
 
 in defence of the Miraculous Element in 
 our Lord's Ministry. Crown Svo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 Op. 3. Life and Habit. An Essay 
 
 after a Completer View of Evolution. 
 Crown Svo. 75. 6d. 
 
 Op. 4. Evolution, Old and New. 
 
 Crown Svo. los. 6d. 
 
 Op. 5. Unconscious Memory. 
 
 Crown Svo. 75. 6d. 
 
 Op. 6. Alps and Sanctuaries of 
 Piedmont and the Canton 
 Ticino. Illustrated. Pott 4to. 
 loj-. 6d. 
 
 Op. 7. Selections from Ops. i-6. 
 
 With Remarks on Mr. G. J. Romanes' 
 ' Mental Evolution in Animals '. Cr. Svo. 
 75. 6d. 
 
 BUTLER {Samuel).— Works BY.— 
 
 continued. 
 
 Op. 8. Luck, or Cunning, as the 
 
 Main Means of Organic 
 
 Modification ? Cr. 8vo. 7^. 6^. 
 
 Op. 9. Ex Voto. An Account of 
 
 the Sacro Monte or New Jerusalem at 
 Varallo-Sesia. I05. 6d. 
 
 Holbein's * La Danse *. A Note on 
 
 a Drawing called ' La Danse '. 3s. 
 
 QARLYLE.~'T\\om^s Carlyle : a 
 
 History of His Life. By J. A. Froude. 
 1795-1S35, 2 vols. Crown Svo. 75. 
 1S34-1881, 2 vols. Crown Svo. 75. 
 
 (7^ aS*^.— Physical Realism : being 
 
 an Analytical Philosophy from the Physical 
 Objects of Science to the Physical Data 
 of Sense. By Thomas Case, M.A., 
 Fellow and Senior Tutor, C.C.C. Svo. 155. 
 
 CHETWYND. — Racing Remini- 
 scences and Experiences of 
 the Turf. By Sir George Chet- 
 
 WYND, Bart. 2 vols. Svo. 215. 
 
 GHILD.—Chnvch and State under 
 the Tudors. By Gilbert W. 
 Child, M.A. Svo. 15s. 
 
 CHISHOLM.—lldindboo\L of Com- 
 mercial Geography. By G. G. 
 
 Chisholm. With 29 Maps. Svo. i6s, 
 
 CHURGH.—Sir Richard Church, 
 C.B., G.C.H. Commander-in- 
 Chief of the Greeks in the War of Inde- 
 pendence : a Memoir. By Stanley 
 Lane-Poole. With 2 Plans. Svo. 55. 
 
 aL/7^.— Poems. By V. (Mrs. 
 Archer Clive), Author of ' Paul 
 FerroU '. Including the IX. Poems. 
 Fcp. Svo. 65. 
 
 CLODD.— The Story of Creation : 
 
 a Plain Account of Evolution. By Ed- 
 ward Clodd. With 77 Illustrations. 
 Crown Svo. 35. 6d. 
 
 GLUTTERBUCK {W. J.).— WORKS 
 BY. 
 The Skipper in Arctic Seas. 
 
 With 39 Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 105. 6d. 
 
 About Ceylon and Borneo: 
 
 being an Account of Two Visits to Ceylon, 
 one to Borneo, and How we Fell Out on 
 our Homeward Journey. With 47 Illus- 
 trations. Crown Svo. 
 
 GOLENSO.— The Pentateuch and 
 Book of Joshua Critically 
 Examined. By J. W. Colenso, 
 
 D.D., late Bishop of Natal. Cr. Svo. 65. 
 
A CATALOGUE OF BOOKS IN GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 aoif ri\^.— Atherstone Priory : a . 
 
 Tale. By L. N. Comyn. Cr. 8vo. 25. 6d. j 
 
 GONINGTON {John).— Works by. 
 The iEneid of Virgil. Translated 
 
 into English Verse. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Poems of Virgil. Translated 
 
 into English Prose. Crown 8vo. 65. 
 
 COX. — A General History of 
 
 Greece, from the Earliest Period 
 to the Death of Alexander the Great ; 
 with a sketch of the subsequent History 
 to the Present Time. By the Rev. Sir 
 G. W. Cox, Bart., M.A. With 11 Maps 
 and Plans. Crown Svo. 75. bd. 
 
 CRAKE {Rev. A. D.).— WORKS BY. 
 Historical Tales. Crown 8vo. 5 
 
 vols. 25. 6d. each. 
 Edwy the Fair; or, The First Chronicle of 
 
 ^scendune. 
 Alfg-ar the Dane; or, the Second Chronicle 
 
 of ^scendune. 
 The Rival Heirs : being the Third and 
 
 Last Chronicle of .^scendune. 
 The House of Walderne. A Tale of the 
 
 Cloister and the Forest in the Days of 
 
 the Barons' Wars. 
 Brian Fitz-Count. A Story of Wallingford 
 
 Castle and Dorchester Abbey. 
 
 History of the Church under 
 the Roman Empire, A.D. 
 30-476. Crown Svo. ']s. 6d. 
 
 CREIGHTON. — History of the 
 Papacy during the Reforma- 
 tion. By Mandell Creighton, 
 
 D.D., LL.D., Bishop of Peterborough. 
 Svo. Vols. I. and TI., 1378-1464, 32s. ; 
 Vols. III. and IV., 1464-15 18, 245. 
 
 CRUMP (A.).— WORKS BY. 
 
 A Short Enquiry into the For- 
 mation of Political Opinion, 
 
 from the reign of the Great Families to 
 the Advent of Democracy. Svo. Js. 6d. 
 
 An Investigation into the Causes 
 of the Great Fall in Prices 
 
 which took place coincidently with the 
 Demonetisation of Silver by Germany. 
 Svo. 65. 
 
 CUDWORTH.— An Introduction 
 to Cudworth's Treatise con- 
 cerning Eternal and Immu- 
 table Morality. By W. R. 
 
 Scott. Crown Svo. ^s. 
 
 CURZON.— Russia in Central Asia 
 in 1889, and the Anglo- 
 Russian Question. By the Hon. 
 
 George N. Curzon, M.P. Svo. 215. 
 
 DA^TE.—'La Commedia di Dante. 
 
 A New Text, carefully Revised with 
 the aid of the most recent Editions and 
 Collations. Small Svo. 65. 
 
 DAVIDSON {W. L.).— WORKS BY. 
 The Logic of Definition Ex- 
 plained and Applied. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 Leading and Important English 
 Words Explained and Ex- 
 emplified. Fcp. Svo. 3i-. 6d. 
 
 DEL AND {Mrs.).— WORKS BY. 
 John Ward, Preacher: a Story. 
 
 Crown Svo. 25. boards, 25. 6d. cloth. 
 Sidney : a Novel. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 The Old Garden, and other Verses. 
 
 Fcp. Svo. 55. 
 
 DELA SAUSSAYE.—A Manual of 
 the Science of Religion. By 
 
 Professor Chantepie de la Saussaye. 
 Translated by Mrs. Colyer Fergusson 
 {nee Max Muller). Revised by the 
 Author. Crown Svo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 DE RE DCLIFFE.— The Life of the 
 Right Hon. Stratford Can- 
 ning: Viscount Stratford De 
 Redcliffe. By Stanley Lanb- 
 
 POOLE. Cabinet Edition, abridged, with 
 3 Portraits, I vol. Crown Svo. 75. 6d. 
 
 DE SALIS {Mrs.).— Works by. 
 Cakes and Confections a la 
 
 Mode. Fcp. Svo. is. 6d. boards. 
 Dressed Game and Poultry a 
 
 la Mode. Fcp. Svo. \s. 6d. bds. 
 Dressed Vegetables a la Mode. 
 
 Fcp. Svo. 15. 6rf. boards. 
 
 Drinks a la Mode. Fcp. Svo. \s. 
 
 6d. boards. 
 
 Entrees a la Mode. Fcp. Svo. 
 
 • 15. 6d. boards. 
 
 Floral Decorations. Suggestions 
 
 and Descriptions. Fcap. Svo. \s. 6d. 
 
 Oysters a la Mode. Fcp. Svo. 
 
 15. 6d. boards. 
 
 [Continued on next page. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO. 
 
 DE SALTS (Mrs.).— WoRKS BY.—cont. 
 
 Puddings and Pastry a la Mode. 
 
 Fcp. 8vo. i^. dd. boards. 
 
 Savouries a la Mode. Fcp. 8vo. 
 
 15. bd. boards. 
 
 Soups and Dressed Fish a la 
 
 Mode. Fcp. 8vo. \s. 6d. boards. 
 Sweets and Supper Dishes a la 
 
 Mode. Fcp. 8vo. IS. 6d. boards. 
 Tempting Dishes for Small 
 
 Incomes. Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 Wrinkles and Notions for every 
 
 Household. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 DE TOCQUEVILLE.— Democracy 
 in America. By Alexis de 
 
 ToCQUEViLLF. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 165. 
 
 DOUGALL.—BeggSLTS All : a Novel. 
 
 By L. DouGALL. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 DOWELL.—A History of Taxa- 
 tion and Taxes in England 
 
 from the Earliest Times to the Year 1885. 
 By Stephen Dowell. (4 vols. 8vo.) 
 Vols. I. and II. The History of Taxation, 
 215. Vols. III. and IV. The History of 
 Taxes, 215. 
 
 BOYLE {A. Conan).— WORKS BY. 
 Micah Clarke. A tale of Mon- 
 mouth's Rebellion. With Frontispiece 
 and Vignette. Crown 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 The Captain of the Polestar; 
 
 and other Tales. Crown 8vo. 65. 
 
 DRANE.— The History of St. 
 Dominic. By Augusta Theo- 
 dora Drane. 32 Illustrations. Svo. 155. 
 
 Dublin University Press Series 
 (The) : a Series of Works under- 
 taken by the Provost and Senior Fellows 
 of Trinity College, Dublin. 
 
 Abbott's (T. K.) Codex Rescriptus Dub- 
 linensis of St. Matthew. 4to. 215. 
 
 Evangeliorum Versio Ante- 
 
 hieronymiana ex Codice Usseriano 
 (Dublinensi). 2 vols. Crown Svo. 21s. 
 
 Allman's (G. J.) Greek Geometry from 
 Thales to Euclid. Svo. 105. 6d. 
 
 Burnside (W. S.) and Panton's (A. W.) 
 Theory of Equations. Svo. 12s. 6(f. 
 
 Casey's (John) Sequel to Euclid's Ele- 
 ments. Crown Svo. 35, 6d. 
 
 Analjrtical Geometry of the 
 
 Conic Sections. Crown Svo. 7s. 6d, 
 
 Dublin University Press Series 
 
 (The). — continued. 
 
 Davies' (J. F.) Eumenides of .^Eschylus. 
 With Metrical English Translation. Svo. 
 75. 
 
 Dublin Translations into Greek and 
 
 Latin Verse. Edited by R. Y. Tyrrell. 
 
 Svo. 65. 
 Graves' (R. P.) Life of Sir William 
 
 Hamilton. 3 vols. 155. each. 
 Griffin (R. W.) on Parabola, Ellipse, 
 
 and Hyperbola. Crown Svo. 65. 
 
 Hobart's (W. K.) Medical Language of 
 St. Luke. Svo. 1 6s. 
 
 Leslie's (T. E. Cliffe) Essays in Politi- 
 cal Economy. Svo. 105. 6d. 
 
 Macalister's (A.) Zoology and Mor- 
 phology of Vertebrata. Svo. 105. 6d. 
 
 MacCullagh's (James) Mathematical 
 and other Tracts. Svo. 155. 
 
 Maguire's (T.) Parmenides of Plato, 
 
 Text, with Introduction, Analysis, &c. 
 Svo. '75. 6d. 
 
 Monck's (W. H. S.) Introduction to 
 Logic. Crown Svo. 5s. 
 
 Roberts' (R. A.) Examples on the Ana- 
 lytic Geometry of Plane Conies. Cr. 
 
 Svo. 5s. 
 
 Southey's (R.) Correspondence with 
 Caroline Bowles. Edited by E. Dow- 
 den. Svo. 145. 
 
 Stubbs' (J. W.) History of the University 
 of Dublin, from its Foundation to the End 
 of the Eighteenth Century. Svo. 125, 6d. 
 
 Thornhill's (W. J.) The^neid of Virgil, 
 
 freely translated into English Blank 
 Verse. Crown Svo. 75. 6d. 
 
 Tyrrell's (R. Y.) Cicero's Correspon- 
 dence. Vols. I. II. III. Svo. each 125. 
 
 The Acharnians of Aristo- 
 phanes, translated into English Verse. 
 Crown Svo. 15. 
 
 Webb's (T. E.) Goethe's Faust, Trans- 
 lation and Motes. Svo. 125. 6d. 
 
 The Veil of Isis : a Series of 
 
 Essays on Idealism. Svo. 105. bd. 
 
 Wilkins' (G.) The Growth of the Ho- 
 meric Poems. Svo. 65. 
 
 Epochs of Modern History. 
 
 Edited by C Colbeck, M.A. 19 vols. 
 Fcp. Svo. with Maps, 25. 6d. each. 
 
 Airy's (O.) The English Restoration and 
 Louis XIV. (1648-1678). 
 
 Church's (Very Rev. R. W.) The Be- 
 ginning of the Middle Ages. With 3 
 Maps. 
 
 [Continued on next page. 
 
A CATALOGUE OF BOOKS IN GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 Epochs of Modern History.— ^^«/. 
 Cox's (Rev. Sir G. W.) The Crusades. 
 
 With a Map. 
 
 Creighton's (Rev. M.) The Age of 
 Elizabeth. With 5 Maps. 
 
 Gairdner's (J.) The Houses of Lancaster 
 and York ; with the Conquest and 
 Loss of France. With 5 Maps. 
 
 Gardiner's (S. R.)The First Two Stuarts 
 and the Puritan Revolution (1603- 
 1660). With 4 Maps. 
 
 The Thirty Years' War (1618- 
 
 1648). With a Map. 
 Gardiner's (Mrs. S. R.) The French 
 
 Revolution (1789-1795). With 7 Maps. 
 
 Hale's (Rev. E.) The Fall of the Stuarts ; 
 and Western Europe (1678- 1697). 
 
 With II Maps and Plans. 
 
 Johnson's (Rev. A. H.) The Normans in 
 Europe. With 3 Maps. 
 
 Longman's (F. W.) Frederick the Great 
 and the Seven Years' War. With 2 
 Maps. 
 
 Ludlow's (J. M.) The War of American 
 Independence (1775-1783). With4Maps. 
 
 McCarthy's (Justin) The Epoch of Re- 
 form (1830- 1 850). 
 
 Moberly's (Rev. C. E.) The Early Tu- 
 dors. 
 
 Morris's (E. E.) The Age of Anne, i 
 With 7 Maps and Plans. j 
 
 The Early Hanoverians. With 
 
 9 Maps and Plans. 
 
 Seebohm's (F.) The Era of the Protes- 
 tant Revolution. With 4 Maps. 
 
 Stubbs' (Right Rev. W.) The Early 
 Plantagenets. With 2 Maps. 
 
 Warburton's (Rev. W.) Edward the 
 Third. With 3 Maps. 
 
 Epochs of Church History. Ed- 
 ited by Mandell Creighton, D.D., 
 Bishop of Peterborough. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 
 6d. each. 
 
 Balzani's (U.) The Popes and the Ho- 
 henstaufen. i 
 
 Brodrick's (Hon. G. C) A History of | 
 the University of Oxford. j 
 
 Carr's (Rev. A.) The Church and the j 
 Roman Empire. j 
 
 Gwatkin's (H. M.) The Arian Contro- ' 
 
 versy. | 
 
 Hunt's (Rev. W.) The English Church 
 
 in the Middle Ages. ! 
 
 Mullinger's (J. B.) A History of the 1 
 
 University of Cambridge. 
 Overton's (Rev. J. H.) The Evangelical 
 
 Revival in the Eighteenth Century. 
 
 Epochs of Church History.— conf. 
 
 Perry's (Rev. G. G.) The History of 
 the Reformation in England. 
 
 Plummer's (A.) The Church of the Early 
 
 Fathers. 
 Poole's (R. L.) Wycliffe and Early 
 
 Movements of Reform. 
 
 Stephen's (Rev. W. R. W.) Hildebrand 
 and his Times. 
 
 Tozer's (Rev. H. F.) The Church and 
 the Eastern Empire. 
 
 Tucker's (Rev. H. W.) The English 
 Church in other Lands. 
 
 Wakeman's (H. O.) The Church and the 
 Puritans (1570-1660.) 
 
 Ward's (A. W.) The Counter-Reforma- 
 tion. 
 
 Epochs of Ancient History. 
 
 Edited by the Rev. Sir G. W. Cox, 
 Bart., M.A., and by C. Sankey, M.A. 
 10 volumes, Fcp. 8vo. with Maps, 25. 6d. 
 each. 
 
 Beesly's (A. H.) The Gracchi, Marius, 
 and Sulla. With 2 Maps. 
 
 Capes' (Rev. W. W.) The Early Ro- 
 man Empire. From the Assassination of 
 Julius Csesar to the Assassination of Domi- 
 tian. With 2 Maps. 
 
 The Roman Empire of the 
 
 Second Century, or the Age of the 
 Antonines. With 2 Maps. 
 
 Cox's (Rev. Sir G. W.) The Athenian 
 Empire from the Flight of Xerxes to 
 the Fall of Athens, With 5 Maps. 
 
 The Greeks and the Persians. 
 
 With 4 Maps. 
 
 Curteis's (A. M.) The Rise of the Mace- 
 donian Empire. With 8 Maps. 
 
 Ihne's (W.) Rome to its Capture by the 
 Gauls. With a Map. 
 
 Merivale's (Very Rev. C.) The Roman 
 
 Triumvirates. With a Map. 
 Sankey's (C.) The Spartan and 
 
 Theban Supremacies. With 5 Maps. 
 Smith's (R. B.) Rome and Carthage, 
 
 the Punic Wars. With 9 Maps and 
 
 Plans. 
 
 Epochs of American History. 
 
 Edited by Dr. Albert Bushnell Hart, 
 
 Assistant Professor of History in Harvard 
 
 College. 
 Hart's (A. B.) Formation of the Union 
 
 (1763-1829). Fcp. 8vo. [In preparation. 
 Thwaites's (R. G.) The Colonies (1492- 
 
 1763). Fcp. Svo. 35. 6d. {Ready. 
 
 Wilson's (W.) Division and Re-union 
 
 (1829-1889). Fcp. Svo. [In preparation. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, db CO. 
 
 Epochs of English History. 
 
 Complete in One Volume, with 27 Tables | 
 and Pedigrees, and 23 Maps. Fcp. 8vo. j 
 
 *^* For details of Parts see Longmans & Co.'s 
 Catalogue of School Books. 
 
 EWALD {Heinrich).— Works BY. 
 
 The Antiquities of Israel. Trans- 
 lated from the German by H. S. SOLLY, 
 M.A. 8vo. I2S. 6d. 
 
 The History of Israel. Trans- 
 lated from the German. 8 vols. Svo. 
 Vols. I. and II. 245. Vols. III. and IV. 
 215. Vol. V. 185. Vol. VI. 165. Vol. 
 VII. 215. Vol. VIII., with Index to the 
 Complete Work, 185. 
 
 FARNELL.—Gt^^\l Lyric Poetry: 
 
 a Complete Collection of the Surviving 
 Passages from the Greek Song- Writers. 
 Arranged with Prefatory Articles, Intro- 
 ductory Matter, and Commentary. By 
 George S. Farnell, M.A, With 5 
 Plates. 8vo. i6s. 
 
 FARRAR {Veil. Archdeacon).— WORKS 
 BY. 
 
 Darkness and Dawn ; or, Scenes 
 
 in the Days of Nero. An Historic Tale. 
 2 vols. 8vo. 285. 
 
 Language and Languages. A 
 
 Revised Edition o{ Chapters on Language 
 and Families of Speech. Crown Svo. 65. 
 
 FITZWYGRAM. — Horses and 
 Stables. By Major-General Sir 
 F. FiTZWYGRAM, Bart. With 19 pages 
 of Illustrations. 8vo. 55. 
 
 FORD.— Th^ Theory and Practice 
 of Archery. By the late Horace 
 
 Ford. New Edition, thoroughly Re- 
 vised and Re- written by W. BuTT, M.A. 
 With a Preface by C. J. Longman, M. A., 
 F.S.A. Svo. 145. 
 
 FOUARD.—Th^ Christ the Son of 
 
 God : a Life of our Lord and Sa- 
 viour Jesus Christ. By the Abb^ Con- 
 stant FouARD. With an Introduction 
 by Cardinal MANNING. 2 vols. Crown 
 Svo. 145. 
 
 FOX. — The Early History of 
 Charles James Fox. By the 
 
 Right Hon. Sir G. O. Trevelyan, Bart. 
 Library Edition, Svo. 185. 
 Cabinet Edition, Crown Svo. 65. 
 
 FRANCIS.— A Book on Angling; 
 
 or, Treatise on the Art of Fishing in 
 every branch ; including full Illustrated 
 List of Salmon Flies. By Francis 
 Francis. With Portrait and Coloured 
 Plates. Crown Svo. 155. 
 
 FREEMAN.— The Historical Geo- 
 graphy of Europe. By E. A 
 
 Freeman. With 65 Maps. 2 vols. Svo. 
 315. 6d. 
 
 FROUDE {James A.).— WORKS BY. 
 The History of England, from 
 
 the Fall of Wolsey to the Defeat of the 
 Spanish Armada. 12 vols. Crown Svo. 
 35. 6d. each. 
 
 The Divorce of Catherine of 
 Aragon ; the Story as told by the 
 
 Imperial Ambassadors resident at the 
 Court of Henry VIII. In nsum Lai- 
 coruni. Svo. i6s. 
 
 Short Studies on Great Sub- 
 jects. Cabinet Edition, 4 vols. 
 Crown Svo. 245. Cheap Edition, 4 vols. 
 Crown Svo. 35. 6d. each. 
 
 Caesar: a Sketch. Crown Svo. 3^. 
 6d. 
 
 The English in Ireland in the 
 Eighteenth Century. 3 vols. 
 
 Crown Svo. 185. 
 
 Oceana; or, England and her 
 Colonies. With 9 Illustrations. 
 Crown 8vo. 25, boards, 25. 6d. cloth. 
 
 The English in the West Indies ; 
 
 or, the Bow of Ulysses. With 9 Illus- 
 trations. Crown Svo. 25. boards, 25. 6d. 
 cloth. 
 
 The Two Chiefs of Dunboy ; 
 
 an Irish Romance of the Last Century. 
 Crown Svo. 35. 6d. 
 
 Thomas Carlyle, a History of his 
 
 Life. 1795 to 1835. 2 vols. Crown Svo. 
 75. 1834 to 1 88 1. 2 vols. Crown Svo. 75. 
 
 GALLWEY.— 'Letters to Young 
 Shooters. (First Series.) On 
 the Choice and Use of a Gun. By Sir 
 Ralph Payne-Gallwey, Bart. With 
 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 75. 6d. 
 
 GARDINER {Samuel Rawson).— 
 
 Works by. 
 History of England, from the 
 
 Accession of James I. to the Chitbreak 
 of the Civil War, 1603-1642. 10 vols. 
 Crown Svo. price 65. each. 
 
 A History of the Great Civil 
 War, 1642-1649. (3 vols.). Vol. 
 
 I. 1642- 1644. With 24 Maps. Svo. 215. 
 {out of print). Vol. II. 1644-164*/. 
 With 21 Maps. Svo, 245. Vol. III. 
 1647- 1649. Svo. 
 
A CATALOGUE OF BOOKS IN GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 GARDINER {Samuel Rawson).— \ 
 WORKS BY.— continued. j 
 
 The Student's History of Eng- ! 
 land. Vol. I. B.C. 55 — a.d. 1509, | 
 
 with 173 Illustrations, Crown 8vo. 45. I 
 Vol. II. 1 509- 1689, with 96 Illustrations. \ 
 Crown Svo. 45. Vol. III. (i689-i§65). 
 Crown Svo. 45. Complete in i vol. 
 Crown 8vo. 125. 
 
 A School Atlas of English His- 
 tory. A Companion Atlas to the 
 
 ' Student's History of England '. With 
 66 Maps and 22 Plans of Battles, &c. 
 Fcap. 4to. 5^. 
 
 GIDERNE.— Works by. 
 Nigel Browning. Crown Svo. 55-. 
 Miss Devereux, Spinster. A 
 
 Novel. 2 vols. Crown Svo. 175. 
 
 GOETHE.— Faust. A New Transla- 
 tion chiefly in Blank Verse ; with Intro- 
 duction and Notes. By James Adey 
 Birds. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Faust. The Second Part. A New 
 Translation in Verse. By James Adey 
 Birds. Crown Svo. 65. 
 
 GREEIsr.— The Works of Thomas 
 Hill Green. Edited by R. L. 
 
 Nettleship. (3 vols.) Vols. I. and II. 
 — Philosophical Works. Svo. 165. each. 
 Vol. III. — Miscellanies. With Index to 
 the three Volumes and Memoir. Svo. 215. 
 
 The Witness of God and Faith : 
 
 Two Lay Seimons. By T. H. Green. 
 Fcp. Svo. 25. 
 
 GREVILLE.—A Journal of the 
 Reigns of King George IV., 
 King William IV., and Queen 
 Victoria. By C. C. F. Grbville. 
 
 Edited by H. Reeve. 8 vols. Crown 
 Svo. 65. each. 
 
 GWILT. — An Encyclopaedia of 
 Architecture. By Joseph Gwilt, 
 
 F.S. A. Illustrated with more than 1700 
 Engravings on Wood. Svo. 525. 6d. 
 
 HAGGARD.— Ufe and its Author: 
 
 an Essay in Verse. By Ella Haggard. 
 With a Memoir by H. Rider Haggard, 
 and Portrait. Fcp. Svo. 35. 6d. 
 
 HAGGARD (H. Rider).— WORKS BY. 
 
 She. With 32 Illustrations by M. 
 Greiffenhagen and C. H. M. Kerr. 
 Crown Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Allan Quatermain. With 31 Illus- 
 trations by C. H. M. Kerr. Crown Svo. 
 35. 6d. 
 
 HAGGARD {H. Ruler.)— WORKS BY. 
 — continued. 
 Maiwa's Revenge ; or, The War 
 
 of the Little Hand. Crown Svo. I5. 
 boards; i5. 6<f. cloth. 
 
 Colonel Quaritch, V.C. A Novel. 
 
 Crown Svo. 3s. del. 
 Cleopatra: being an Account of 
 the Fall and Vengeance of Harmachis, 
 the Royal Egypti-an. With 29 Full-page 
 Illustrations by M. Greiffenhagen and 
 R. Caton Woodville. Crown Svo. 35. dd. 
 
 Beatrice. A Novel. Cr. Svo. ds. 
 Eric Brighteyes. With 17 Plates 
 
 and 34 Illustrations in the Text by 
 Lancelot Speed. Crown Svo. 65. 
 
 HAGGARD and LANG.— The 
 World's Desire. By H. Rider 
 
 Haggard and Andrew Lang. Crown 
 Svo. 65. 
 
 HALLIWELL-PHILLIPPS. —A 
 Calendar of the Halliwell- 
 Phillipps' collection of Shake- 
 spearean Rarities formerly 
 preserved at Hollingbury 
 Copse, Brighton. Second 
 
 Edition. Enlarged by Ernest E. 
 Baker, F.S. A. 8vo. 105. 6d. 
 
 HARRISON.— Myths of the Odys- 
 sey in Art and Literature. 
 
 Illustrated with Outline Drawings. By 
 Jane E. Harrison. Svo. 1S5. 
 
 HARRISON.— The Contemporary 
 History of the French Revo- 
 lution, compiled from the 'Annual 
 Register '. By F. Bayford Harrison. 
 Crown Svo. 35. 6d. 
 
 HARTE {Bret).— WORKS BY. 
 In the Carquinez Woods. Fcp. 
 
 Svo. 15. boards ; \s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 On the Frontier. i6mo. is. 
 By Shore and Sedge. i6mo. li^. 
 HARTWIG {Dr.).— Works by. 
 The Sea and its Living Wonders. 
 
 With 12 Plates and 303 Woodcuts. Svo. 
 I05. 6d. 
 
 The Tropical World. With 8 
 
 Plates and 172 Woodcuts. Svo. I05. 6d. 
 
 The Polar World. With 3 Maps, 
 
 8 Plates and 85 Woodcuts. Svo. I05. 6d. 
 
 The Subterranean World. With 
 
 3 Maps and So Woodcuts. Svo. 105. 6d. 
 
 The Aerial World. With Map, 
 
 8 Plates and 60 Woodcuts. Svo. I05. 6d. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, <& CO. 
 
 HA VELOGK. — Memoirs of Sir 
 Henry Havelock, K.C.B. By 
 
 John Clark Marshman. Crown 8vo. 
 35. 6d. 
 
 HEARN {W. Edward).— Works BY. 
 The Government of England: 
 
 its Structure and its Development. 8vo. 
 1 6s. 
 
 The Aryan Household : its Struc- 
 ture and its Development. An Introduc- 
 tion to Comparative Jurisprudence. 8vo. 
 1 6s. 
 
 HISTORIC TOWNS. Edited by 
 
 E. A. Freeman, D.C.L., and Rev. 
 William Hunt, M.A. With Maps and 
 Plans. Crown Svo. 3s. 6d. each. 
 
 Bristol. By Rev. W. Hunt. 
 Carlisle. By Rev. Mandell Creigh- 
 
 TON, 
 
 Cinque Ports. By Montagu 
 
 Burrows. 
 
 Colchester. By Rev. E. L. Cutts. 
 
 Exeter. By E. A. Freeman. 
 
 London. By Rev. W. J. Loftie. 
 
 Oxford. By Rev. C. W. Boase. 
 
 Winchester. By Rev. G. W. Kit- 
 chin, D.D. 
 
 New York. By Theodore Roose- 
 velt. 
 
 Boston (U.S.). By Henry Cabot 
 
 Lodge. 
 
 York. By Rev. James Raine. 
 
 [In Preparation. 
 
 HODGSON (Shadworth H). 
 BY. 
 
 Works 
 
 Time and Space : a Metaphysical 
 
 Essay. Svo. 165. 
 
 The Theory of Practice : an 
 
 Ethical Enquiry. 2 vols. Svo. 245. 
 
 The Philosophy of Reflection : 
 
 2 vols. Svo. 2 IS. 
 
 Outcast Essays and Verse 
 Translations. Essays : The 
 
 Genius of De Quincey — De Quincey as 
 Political Economist — The Supernatural 
 in English Poetry ; with Note on the 
 True Symbol of Christian Union — Eng- 
 lish Verse. Verse Translations : Nineteen 
 Passages from Lucretius, Horace, Homer, 
 &c. Crown Svo. 85. 6d. 
 
 HOWITT.— Visits to Remarkable 
 Places, Old Halls, Battle-Fields, 
 Scenes, illustrative of Striking Passages 
 in English History and Poetry. By 
 William Howitt. With 80 Illustra- 
 tions. Crown Svo. 35. 6d. 
 
 HULLAH {John).— Works by. 
 Course of Lectures on the His- 
 tory of Modern Music. 8vo. 
 
 85. 6d. 
 
 Course of Lectures on the Tran- 
 sition Period of Musical His- 
 tory. 8vo. I OS. 6d. 
 
 Zff^iV/j^.-ThePhilosophicalWorks 
 of David Hume. Edited by T. 
 
 H. Green and T. H. Grose. 4 vols. 
 8vo. 56s. Or Separately, Essays, 2 vols. 
 285. Treatise of Human Nature. 2 vols. 
 285. 
 
 HUTCHINSON {Horace).— WORKS 
 BY. 
 
 Creatures of Circumstance: A 
 
 Novel. 3 vols. Crown Svo. 255. 6d. 
 
 Famous Golf Links. By Horace 
 
 G. Hutchinson, Andrew Lang, H. S. 
 C. Everard, T. Rutherford Clark, 
 &c. With numerous Illustrations by F. 
 P. Hopkins, T. Hodges, H. S. King, 
 and from Photographs. Crown Svo. 65. 
 
 HUTH.— The Marriage of Near 
 Kin, considered with respect to 
 the Law of Nations, the Result of Ex- 
 perience, and the Teachings of Biology. 
 By Alfred H. Huth. Royal Svo. 215. 
 
 INGELOW {Jean).— WORKS BY. 
 Poetical Works. Vols. I. and II. 
 
 Fcp. Svo. I2S, Vol. HI. Fcp. Svo. 55. 
 
 Lyrical and other Poems. Se- 
 lected from the Writings of Jean 
 Ingelow. Fcp. Svo. 25. 6d. cloth plain ; 
 3s. cloth gilt. 
 
 Very Young and Quite Another 
 Story : Two Stories. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 JAMESON {Mrs.).— WORKS BY. 
 
 Sacred and Legendary Art. With 
 
 19 Etchings and 187 Woodcuts. 2 vols. 
 Svo. 20s. net. 
 
 Legends of the Madonna. The 
 
 Virgin Mary as represented in Sacred 
 
 and Legendary Art. With 27 Etchings 
 
 and 165 Woodcuts, i vol. Svo. 105. net. 
 
 [Continued on next page. 
 
A CATALOGUE OF BOOKS IN GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 JAMESON {Mrs.).— WORKS BY.— 
 continued. 
 Legends of the Monastic Orders. 
 
 With II Etchings and 88 Woodcuts, i 
 vol. 8vo. los. net. 
 
 History of Our Lord. His Types 
 
 and Precursors. Completed by Lady 
 Eastlake. With 31 Etchings and 281 
 Woodcuts. 2 vols. 8vo. 205. net. 
 
 JEFFERIES {Richard).— WoRKS BY. 
 Field and Hedgerow : last Essays. 
 
 With Portrait. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 The Story of My Heart: my 
 
 Autobiography. With Portrait and new 
 Preface by C. J. Longman. Crown 
 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 JENNINGS.— Rcclesia, Anglicana. 
 
 A History of the Church of Christ in 
 England, from the Earliest to the Present I 
 Times. By the Rev. Arthur Charles I 
 Jennings, M.A. Crown 8vo. 75. 6d. ! 
 
 JOHNSON.-~The Patentee's Man- 1 
 
 ual ; a Treatise on the Law and 
 Practice of Letters Patent. By J. John- 
 son and J. H. Johnson. 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 JORDAN {William Leigldon).— The 
 Standard of Value. By William 
 
 Leighton Jordan. 8vo. 65. 
 
 JUSTINIAN— The Institutes of 
 Justinian ; Latin Text, chiefly 
 that of Huschke, with English Introduc- 
 tion. Translation, Notes, and Summary. 
 By Thomas C. Sandars, M.A. 8vo. i8s. 
 
 KALISCH {M. M.).— WORKS BY. 
 Bible Studies. Part I. The Pro- 
 phecies of Balaam. 8vo. 105. 6d. Part 
 n. The Book of Jonah. 8vo. 105. 6d. 
 
 Commentary on the Old Testa- 
 ment; with a New Translation. 
 
 Vol. L Genesis, Svo. i8s. or adapted for 
 the General Reader, 125. Vol, IL Exodus, 
 155. or adapted for the General Reader, 
 125. Vol. in. Leviticus, Part L 155. or 
 adapted for the General Reader, 85. 
 Vol. IV. Leviticus, Part II. 15s. or 
 adapted for the General Reader, 8s. 
 
 KANT (Immanuel). — WORKS BY. 
 Critique of Practical Reason, and 
 other Works on the Theory of 
 Ethics. Translated by T. K. Ab- 
 bott, B.D. With Memoir. Svo. 125. 6d. 
 
 Introduction to Logic, and his 
 Essay on the Mistaken Sub- 
 tilty of the Four Figures. 
 
 Translated by T. K. Abbott. Notes by 
 S. T. Coleridge. 8vo. 65. 
 
 Z^iV^iV^/>r.— Pictures in Rhyme. 
 
 By Arthur Clark Kennedy. \Vith 
 4 Illustrations by Maurice Greiffen- 
 HAGEN. Crown Svo. 65. 
 
 KILLICK.— Handbook to Mill's 
 System of Logic. By the Rev. 
 
 A. H. KiLLiCK, M.A. Crown 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 KNIGHT {E. F.).— WORKS BY. 
 The Cruise of the * Alerte' ; the 
 
 Narrative of a Search for Treasure on the 
 Desert Island of Trinidad. With 2 Maps 
 and 23 Illustrations, Crown 8vo. 105. td. 
 
 Save Me from my Friends: a 
 
 Novel. Crown Svo. 65. 
 
 LADD {George T.).— WORKS BY. 
 
 Elements of Physiological Psy- 
 chology. 8V0. 21^. 
 
 Outlines of Physiological Psy- 
 chology. A Text-book of Mental 
 
 Science for Academies and Colle<;es. 
 Svo. I2S. 
 
 LANG {Andrew).— Works BY. 
 Custom and Myth : Studies of 
 
 Early Usage and Belief. With 15 Illus- 
 trations. Crown Svo. 75. td. 
 
 Books and Bookmen. With 2 
 
 Coloured Plates and 17 Illustrations. Cr. 
 Svo. 65. 6d. 
 
 Grass of Parnassus. A Volume 
 
 of Selected Verses. Fcp. Svo. 65. 
 
 Angling Sketches. With Illus- 
 trations by W. G. Brown Murdoch. 
 Crown Svo. 75 6d.. 
 
 Ballads of Books. Edited by 
 
 Andrew Lang. Fcp. Svo. 65. 
 
 The Blue Fairy Book. Edited by 
 
 Andrew Lang. With 8 Plates and 130 
 Illustrations in the Text by H. J. Ford 
 and G. P. Jacomb Hood. Cr. Svo. 65. 
 
 The Red Fairy Book. Edited by 
 
 Andrew Lang. With 4 Plates and 96 
 Illustrations in the Text by H. J. Ford 
 and Lancelot Speed. Crown Svo. 65. 
 
 The Blue Poetry Book. Edited 
 
 by Andrew Lang. With 12 Plates and 
 88 Illustrations in the Text by H. J. Ford 
 and Lancelot Speed. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 LA VISSE.—GenevaX View of the 
 Political History of Europe. 
 
 By Ernest Lavisse, Professor at the 
 Sorbonne. Translated, with the Author's 
 sanction, by Charles Gross, Ph.D. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO. 
 
 13 
 
 LAYARD.—'Po^ms. By Nina F. 
 Layard. Crown 8vo. 65. 
 
 LECKY (W. E. H.).— WORKS BY. 
 History of England in the 
 Eighteenth Century. 8vo. Vols. 
 
 I. & II. 1700-1760. 365. Vols. III. 
 & IV. 1760-1784. 365. Vols. V. & VI. 
 1784-1793. 365. Vols. VII. & VIII. 
 1793-1800. 36s. 
 
 The History of European Morals 
 from Augustus to Charle- 
 magne. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 16^. 
 
 History of the Rise and Influ- 
 ence of the Spirit of Rational- 
 ism in Europe. 2 vols. Crown 
 
 8vo. i6s. 
 
 Poems. Fcp. 8vo. 55-. 
 
 LEES and CLUTTERBUCK.—B. C. 
 1887, A Ramble in British 
 Columbia. By J. A. Lees and 
 
 W. J. Clutterbuck. With Map and 
 75 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 65. 
 
 LEGER.—K History of Austro- 
 Hungary. From the Earliest 
 Time to the year 1889. By Louis Leger. 
 With a Preface by E. A. Freeman, I 
 
 D.C.L. Crown 8vo. 105. td. I 
 
 I 
 
 LEWES.— The^ History of Philo- 
 sophy, from Thales to Comte. 
 By George Henry Lewes. 2 vols. 
 8vo, 325. 
 
 LIDDELL.— The Memoirs of the 
 Tenth Royal Hussars (Prince 
 of Wales' Own) : Historical and 
 Social. Collected and Arranged by 
 Colonel R. S. Liddell, late Command- 
 ing Tenth Royal Hussars. With Portraits 
 and Coloured Illustration. Imperial 8vo. 
 635. 
 
 LLOYD.— The Science of Agricul- 
 ture. By F. J. Lloyd. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 LONGMAN {Fredench W.).— WORKS 
 BY. 
 
 Chess Openings. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Frederick the Great and the 
 Seven Years' War. Fcp. 8vo. 
 
 2s. 6d. 
 
 Longman's Magazine. Published 
 
 Monthly. Price Sixpence. 
 Vols, I -17. 8vo. price 55. each. 
 
 Longmans* New Atlas. Political 
 
 and Physical. For the Use of Schools 
 and Private Persons. Consisting of 40 
 Quarto and 16 Octavo Maps and Dia- 
 grams, and 16 Plates of Views. Edited 
 by Geo. G. Chisholm, M.A., B.Sc. 
 Imp. 4to. or Imp. 8vo. 125. 6d. 
 
 LOUDON {J. C.).— Works by. 
 Encyclopaedia of Gardening. 
 
 With 1000 Woodcuts. 8vo. 21s. 
 
 Encyclopaedia of Agriculture; 
 
 the Laying-out, Improvement, and 
 Management of Landed Property. With 
 1 100 Woodcuts. 8vo. 2IS. 
 
 Encyclopaedia of Plants; the 
 
 Specific Character, &c., of all Plants found 
 in Great Britain. With 12,000 Wood- 
 cuts. 8vo. 42^. 
 
 LUBBOCK.— The Origin of Civil- 
 isation and the Primitive Condi- 
 tion of Man. By Sir J. Lubbock, Bart., 
 M.P. With 5 Plates and 20 Illustrations 
 in the Text. 8vo. 185. 
 
 LYALL.— The Autobiography of a 
 Slander. By Edna Lyall, Author 
 
 of 'Donovan,' &c. Fcp. 8vo. is. sewed. 
 
 LYDE.— An Introduction to An- 
 cient History : being a Sketch of 
 
 the History of Egypt, Mesopotamia, 
 Greece, and Rome. With a Chapter on 
 the Development of the Roman Empire 
 into the Powers of Modern Europe. By 
 Lionel W. Lyde, M.A. With 3 
 Coloured Maps. Crown 8vo. 3s. 
 
 MACA ULA Y {Lord).— WORKS OF. 
 
 Complete Works of Lord Ma- 
 caulay : 
 
 Library Edition, 8 vols. 8vo. ;,^5 5s. 
 Cabinet Edition, 16 vols. Post 8vo. £^ 16s. 
 
 History of England from the 
 Accession of James the 
 Second : 
 
 Popular Edition, 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 Student's Edition, 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 125. 
 People's Edition, 4 vols. Crown 8vo. 165. 
 Cabinet Edition, 8 vols. Post 8vo. 485. 
 Library Edition, 5 vols. 8vo. £^. 
 
 Critical and Historical Essays, 
 with Lays of Ancient Rome, 
 
 in I volume : 
 Popular Edition, Crown 8vo. 25. 6d. 
 Authorised Edition, Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. or 
 
 3s. 6d. gilt edges. 
 
14 
 
 A CATALOGUE OF BOOKS IN GENERAL LITERATURE. 
 
 MACAULAY {Lord).— -WORKS OF.— 
 continued. 
 Critical and Historical Essays : 
 
 Student's Edition, i vol. Crown 8vo, 65. 
 People's Edition, 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 85. 
 Trevelyan Edition, 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 95. 
 Cabinet Edition, 4 vols. Post 8vo. 24J. 
 Librai-y Edition, 3 vols. 8vo. 36s. 
 
 Essays which may be had separately 
 price 6d. each sewed, i5. each cloth : 
 
 Addison and Walpole. 
 
 P'rederick the Great. 
 
 Croker's Boswell's Johnson. 
 
 Hallam's Constitutional History. 
 
 Warren Hastings. {},d. sewed, 6rf cloth.) 
 
 The Earl of Chatham (Two Essays). 
 
 Ranke and Gladstone. 
 
 Milton and Machiavelli. 
 
 Lord Bacon. 
 
 Lord Clive. 
 
 Lord Byron, and The Comic Dramatists of 
 the Restoration. 
 
 The Essay on Warren Hastings annotated 
 
 by S. Hales, 15. 6d. 
 The Essay on Lord Clive annotated by H. 
 
 COURTHOPE Bo WEN, M.A., 25. 6d. 
 
 Speeches : 
 
 People's Edition, Crown 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 Lays of Ancient Rome, &c. : 
 
 Illustrated by G. Scharf, Fcp. 4to. I05. bd. 
 
 Bijou Edition, i8mo. 
 
 25. td. gilt top. 
 
 Popular Edition, 
 
 Fcp. 4to. bd. sewed, 15. cloth. 
 
 Illustrated by J. R. Weguelin, Crown 8vo. 
 35. td. cloth extra, gilt edges. 
 
 Cabinet Edition, Post 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 Annotated Edition, Fcp. 8vo. is. sewed, 
 15. 6<i. cloth. 
 
 Miscellaneous Writings : 
 
 People's Edition, i vol. Crown 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 Library Edition, 2 vols. 8vo. 215. 
 
 Miscellaneous Writings and 
 Speeches : 
 
 Popular Edition, i vol. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Student's Edition, in 1 vol. Crown 8vo. 65. 
 
 Cabinet Edition, including Indian Penal 
 Code, Lays of Ancient Rome, and Mis- 
 cellaneous Poems, 4 vols. Post 8vo. 245. 
 
 Selections from the Writings 
 of Lord Macaulay. Edited, 
 
 with Occasional Notes, by the Right Hon. 
 Sir G. O. Trevelyan, Bart. Cr. 8vo. 65. 
 
 MACAULAY (Lord).— WORKS 0F.~ 
 contviued. 
 
 The Life and Letters of Lord 
 Macaulay. By the Right Hon. 
 
 Sir G. O. Trevelyan, Bart. : 
 Popular Edition, i vol. Crown 8vo. 25. td. 
 Student's Edition, i vol. Crown 8vo. 65. 
 Cabinet Edition, 2 vols. Post 8vo. 125. 
 Library Edition, 2 vols. 8vo. 365. 
 
 MAGDONALD {Geo.).— WORKS BY. 
 Unspoken Sermons. Three 
 
 Series. Crown 8vo. 35. 6d. each. 
 
 The Miracles of Our Lord. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 A Book of Strife, in the Form 
 of the Diary of an Old Soul : 
 
 Poems 
 
 i2mo. 65. 
 
 WORKS 
 
 MAGFARREN {Sir G. A.). 
 BY. 
 
 Lectures on Harmony. 8vo. 1 2s. 
 
 Addresses and Lectures. Crown 
 
 8vo. 65. 6d. 
 
 MAGKAIL. — SelectEpigramsfrom 
 the Greek Anthology. Edited, 
 
 with a Revised Text, Introduction, Trans- 
 lation, and Notes, by J. W. Mackail, 
 M.A. 8vo. 165. 
 
 MAGLEOD {Henrii D.).— WORKS B Y. 
 The Elements of Banking. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 The Theory and Practice of 
 Banking. Vol. I. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 Vol. II. 145. 
 
 The Theory of Credit. 8vo. 
 
 Vol. I. 7J-. 6d. ; Vol. II. Part I. 45. M. ; 
 Vol. II. Part II. I05. 6d. 
 
 M'^GULLOGH.— The Dictionary of 
 Commerce and Commercial Navi- 
 gation of the late J. R. McCulloch. 
 8vo. with II Maps and 30 Charts, 635. 
 
 MA q VINE. — Sixty-Three Years' 
 
 Angling, from the Mountain 
 Streamlet to the Mighty Tay. By John 
 Macvine. Crown 8vo. 105. 6d. 
 
 MALMESBURY.— Memoirs of an 
 Ex-Minister. By the Earl of 
 Malmesbury. Crown 8vo. 75. 6d. 
 
 MANNERING.—^Mith Axe and 
 Rope in the New Zealand 
 Alps. By George Edward Man- 
 NERING, Member of the Alpine Club. 8vo. 
 1 2 J. 6d. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, d- CO. 
 
 MANUALS OF CATHOLIC 
 PHILOSOPHY {Stonyhurst 
 
 Series) : 
 
 Logic. By Richard F. Clarke, 
 
 S.J. Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 
 First Principles of Knowledge. 
 
 By John Rickaby, S.J. Crown 8vo. 55. 
 
 Moral Philosophy (Ethics and 
 Natural Law). By Joseph Rick- 
 aby, S.J. Crown 8vo. 55. 
 
 General Metaphysics. By John 
 
 Rickaby, S.J. Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 
 Psychology. By Michael Maher, 
 
 S.J. Crown 8vo. 6s. ^d. 
 
 Natural Theology. By Bernard 
 
 BoEDDER, S.J. Crown 8vo. 6s. 6rf. 
 
 MARTINEA U {James).— WORKS BY. 
 
 Hours of Thought on Sacred 
 Things. Two Volumes of Ser- 
 mons. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. each. 
 
 Endeavours after the Christian 
 Life. Discourses. Cr. 8vo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 The Seat of Authority in Re- 
 ligion. 8vo. 14J. 
 
 Essays, Reviews, and Ad- 
 dresses. 4vols.Cr.8vo.7j. 6^. each. 
 
 I. Personal : Poll- III. Theological : 
 
 tical. Philosophical. 
 
 II. Ecclesiastical : IV. Academical : 
 Historical. Religious. 
 
 MASON.— Th^ Steps of the Sun : 
 
 Daily Readings of Prose. Selected by 
 Agnes Mason. i6mo. 2>s. 6d. 
 
 MATTHEWS{Brander).— WORKS BY. 
 
 A Family Tree, and other Stories. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s, 
 
 Pen and Ink : Papers on Subjects 
 
 of more or less Importance. Cr. 8vo. 5s. 
 
 With My Friends : Tales told in 
 
 Partnership. With an Introductory 
 
 Essay on the Art and Mystery of Colla- 
 boration. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 MAUNDERS TREASURIES. 
 Biographical Treasury. With 
 
 Supplement brought down to 1889, by 
 Rev. Jas. Wood. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Treasury of Natural History; 
 
 or, Popular Dictionary of Zoology. Fcp. 
 8vo. with 900 Woodcuts, 6s. 
 
 Treasury of Geography, Physical, 
 
 Historical, Descriptive, and Political. 
 
 With 7 Maps and 16 Plates. Fcp. 8vo. 9s. 
 
 {Cofitintied. 
 
 MAUNDER'S TREASURIES. 
 
 — continued. 
 
 Scientific and Literary Trea- 
 sury. Fcp. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Historical Treasury : Outlines of 
 
 Universal History, Separate Histories of 
 all Nations. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Treasury of Knowledge and 
 Library of Reference. Com- 
 prising an English Dictionary and Gram- 
 mar, Universal Gazetteer, Classical 
 Dictionary, Chronology, Law Dictionary, 
 &c. Fcp. Svo. 6s. 
 
 The Treasury of Bible Know- 
 ledge. By the Rev. J. Ayre, M. A. 
 With 5 Maps, 15 Plates, and 300 Wood- 
 cuts. Fcp. Svo. 6s. 
 
 The Treasury of Botany. 
 
 Edited by J. Lindley, F.R.S., and 
 T. Moore, F.L.S. With 274 Woodcuts 
 and 20 Steel Plates. 2 vols. Fcp. Svo. 12s. 
 
 MAX MiJLLER (F.).— WORKS BY. 
 Selected Essays on Language, 
 Mythology and Religion. 
 
 2 vols. Crown Svo. i6s. 
 
 The Science of Language, 
 
 Founded on Lectures delivered at the 
 Royal Institution in 1861 and 1863. 2 
 vols. Crown Svo. 21s. 
 
 Three Lectures on the Science 
 
 * of Language and its Place in 
 
 General Education, delivered 
 
 at the Oxford University Extension 
 Meeting, 1889. Crown Svo. 3s. 
 
 Hibbert Lectures on the Origin 
 and Growth of Religion, as 
 
 illustrated by the Religions of India. 
 Crown Svo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 Introduction to the Science of 
 Religion ; Four Lectures delivered 
 at the Royal Institution. Crown Svo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 Natural Religion. The Gifford 
 
 Lectures, delivered before the University 
 of Glasgow in 1888. Crown Svo. los. 6d. 
 
 Physical Religion. The Gifford 
 
 Lectures, delivered before the University 
 of Glasgow in 1S90. Crown Svo. los. 6d. 
 
 The Science of Thought. 8vo. 
 21S. 
 
 Three Introductory Lectures on 
 the Science of Thought. 8vo. 
 
 2s. 6d. 
 
 [Continued on next page. 
 
i6 
 
 A CATALOGUE OF BOOKS IN GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 MAX MULLER (F.).— WORKS BY.— 
 continued. 
 
 Biographies of Words, and the 
 Home of the Aryas. Crown 
 
 8vo. 75. 6rf. 
 
 A Sanskrit Grammar for Be- 
 ginners. New and Abridged 
 
 Edition. By A. A. MacDonell. Cr. 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 JO r.— The Constitutional His- 
 tory of England since the 
 
 Accession of George III. 1 760-1870. 
 By the Right Hon. Sir Thomas 
 Erskine May, K.C.B. 3 vols. Crown 
 8vo. 185. 
 
 MEADE {L. T.).— WORKS BY. 
 
 The O'Donnells of Inchfawn. 
 
 With Frontispiece by A. Chasemore. 
 Crown 8vo. 65. 
 
 Daddy's Boy. With Illustrations. 
 Crown 8vo. 55. 
 
 Deb and the Duchess. With 
 
 Illustrations by M. E. Edwards. Crown 
 8vo. 5s. 
 
 House of Surprises. With Illus- 
 trations by Edith M. Scannell. Cr. 
 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 The Beresford Prize. With Illus- 
 trations by M. E. Edwards. Crown 
 8vo. 5s. 
 
 MEATH {The Earl of ).— Works BY. 
 Social Arrows : Reprinted Articles 
 
 on various Social Subjects. Crown 8vo. 
 
 Prosperity or Pauperism ? 
 
 Physical, Industrial, and Technical 
 Training. (Edited by the Earl of 
 Meath.) 8vo. 55. 
 
 MELVILLE {G.J. Why te).— NOVELS 
 BY. Crown 8vo. is. each, boards; is. 
 6d. each, cloth. 
 
 The Gladiators. 
 The Interpreter. 
 Good for Nothing. 
 The Queen's Maries. 
 
 Holmby House. 
 Kate Coventry. 
 Digby Grand. 
 General Bounce. 
 
 MENDELSSOHN.— The Letters of 
 Felix Mendelssohn. Translated 
 
 by Lady Wallace. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 
 
 MERIVALE {The Very Rev. Ghas.).— 
 Works by. 
 History of the Romans under 
 the Empire. Cabinet Edition, 
 
 8 vols. Crown 8vo. 485. 
 Popular Edition, 8 vols. Cr. 8vo. 35. 6d. each. 
 
 The Fall of the Roman Republic : 
 
 a Short History of the Last Century of 
 the Commonwealth. i2mo. 75. td. 
 
 General History of Rome from 
 
 B.C. 753 to A.D. 476. Cr. 8vo. ^s. 6d. 
 The Roman Triumvirates. With 
 
 Maps. Fcp. 8vo. 25. bd. 
 
 MILES. — The Correspondence of 
 William Augustus Miles on 
 the French Revolution, 1789- 
 1817. Edited by the Rev. Charles 
 PoPHAM Miles, M.A. 2 vols. 8vo. 325. 
 
 il//LL.— Analysis of the Pheno- 
 mena of the Human Mind. 
 
 By James Mill. 2 vols. 8vo. 285. 
 MILL {John Stuart).— WORKS BY. 
 
 Principles of Political Economy. 
 
 Library Edition, 2 vols. 8vo. 3©5. 
 People's Edition, i vols. Crown 8vo. 55. 
 
 A System of Logic. Cr. 8vo. 5^. 
 On Liberty. Crown 8vo. i^-. 4^. 
 On Representative Government. 
 
 • Crown 8vo. 25. 
 
 Utilitarianism. 8vo. 5^. 
 Examination of Sir William 
 Hamilton's Philosophy. 8vo. 
 
 i6s. 
 
 Nature, the Utility of Religion, 
 and Theism. Three Essays. Svo. 
 
 MOLESWORTH {Mrs.).- WORKS BY. 
 
 Marrying and Giving in Mar- 
 riage : a Novel. Illustrated. Fcp. 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Silverthorns. Illustrated. Crown 
 
 8vo. 5s. 
 
 The Palace in the Garden. Illus- 
 trated. Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 
 The Third Miss St. Quentin. 
 
 Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Neighbours. Illustrated. Crown 
 8vo. 65. 
 
 The Story of a Spring Morning, 
 
 &c. Illustrated. Crown 8vo. 55. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, d; CO. 
 
 17 
 
 MOORE.— T>2itite and his Early- 
 Biographers. By Edward 
 
 Moore, D.D., Principal of St. Edmund 
 Hall, Oxford. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 MULHALL.— History of Prices 
 since the Year 1850. By 
 
 Michael G. Mulhall. Cr. 8vo. 65. 
 
 MURRAY.— A Dangerous Cats- 
 paw: a Story. By David Christie 
 
 Murray and Henry Murray. Crown 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 MURRAY and HERMAN.— Wild 
 Darrie: a Story. By Christie 
 Murray and Henry Herman. Crown 
 8vo. 25. boards ; 25. 6d. cloth. 
 
 NANSEW.~The First Crossing of 
 Greenland. By Dr. Fridtjof 
 
 Nansen. With 5 Maps, 12 Plates, and 
 150 Illustrations in the Text. 2 vols. 
 8vo. 365. 
 
 NAPIER.— The Life of Sir Joseph 
 Napier, Bart., Ex-Lord Chan- 
 cellor of Ireland. By Alex. 
 
 Charles Ewald, F.S.A. With Por- 
 trait. 8vo. 155. 
 
 NAPIER.— The Lectures, Essays, 
 and Letters of the Right Hon. 
 Sir Joseph Napier, Bart., late 
 
 Lord Chancellor of Ireland. 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 NESBIT.—l^esives of Life : Verses. 
 By E. Nesbit. Crown 8vo. 55. 
 
 NEWMAN.— The Letters and Cor- 
 respondence of John Henry 
 Newman during his Life in the 
 English Church. With a brief Autobio- 
 graphical Memoir. Arranged and Edited 
 by Anne Mozley. With Portraits. 2 
 vols. 8vo. 30s. net. 
 
 NEWMAN {Cardinal).— WORKS BY. 
 Apologia pro Vita Sua. Cabinet 
 
 Edition, Crown 8vo. 65. Cheap Edition, 
 Crown 8vo. 35. 6^. 
 
 Sermons to Mixed Congrega- 
 tions. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 Sermons on Various Occasions. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 65. 
 
 The Idea of a University defined 
 and illustrated. Cabinet Edition, 
 
 Crown 8vo. 75. Cheap Edition, Crown 
 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 NEWMAN {CardiimT).— WORKS BY. 
 — continued. 
 
 Historical Sketches. 3 vols. Cr, 
 
 Svo. 65. each. 
 
 The Arians of the Fourth Cen- 
 tury. Cabinet Edition, Crown 
 8vo. 65. Cheap Edition, Cr. 8vo. 35. 6rf. 
 
 Select Treatises of St. Athan- 
 asius in Controversy with the 
 Arians. Freely Translated. 2 vols. Cr. 
 Svo. 1 5 J. 
 
 Discussions and Arguments on 
 Various Subjects. Cabinet 
 
 Edition, Crown 8vo. 6s. Cheap Edition, 
 Crown 8vo. 35. 6^. 
 
 An Essay on the Development 
 of Christian Doctrine. Cabinet 
 
 Edition, Crown 8vo. 6s. Cheap Edition^ 
 Crown 8vo. 3s. bd. 
 
 Certain Difficulties felt by An- 
 glicans in Catholic Teaching 
 Considered. Cabinet Edition, 
 Vol. I., Crown Svo. 7s. 6rf. ; Vol. II., Cr. 
 Svo. 5s. dd. Cheap Edition, 2 vols. Cr. 
 Svo. 3s. 6(f. each. 
 
 The Via Media of the Anglican 
 Church, illustrated in Lectures, 
 &c. 2 vols. Crown Svo. 6s. each. 
 
 Essays, Critical and HistoricaU 
 
 Cabinet Edition, 2 vols. Crown Svo. I2s. 
 Cheap Edition, 2 vols. Crown Svo. 7s. 
 
 Essays on Biblical and on Ec- 
 clesiastical Miracles. Cabinet 
 
 Edition, Crown Svo. 6s. Cheap Edition, 
 Crown 8vo. 3s. 6rf. 
 
 Tracts, i. Dissertatiunculse. 2. On 
 the Text of the Seven Epistles of St. 
 Ignatius. 3. Doctrinal Causes of Arian- 
 ism. 4. Apollinarianism. 5. St. Cyril's 
 Formula. 6. Ordo de Tempore. 7. 
 Douay Version of Scripture. Crown Svo. 
 Ss. 
 
 An Essay in Aid of a Grammar 
 of Assent. Cabinet Edition, 
 Crown Svo. 7s. td. Cheap Edition, 
 Crown Svo. 3s. 6rf. 
 
 Present Position of Catholics in 
 England. Crown 8vo. 75-. dd. 
 
 Callista : a Tale of the Third Cen- 
 tury. Cabinet Edition, Crown Svo. 6s. 
 Cheap Edition, Crown Svo. 3s. 6</. 
 
 [Continued on next page. 
 
[8 
 
 A CATALOGUE OF BOOKS IN GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 NEWMAN (Cardinal).— WORKS OF.— 
 continued. 
 Loss and Gain : a Tale. Cabinet 
 
 Edition, Crown 8vo. 65. Cheap Edition, 
 Crown 8vo. 3s. 6rf. 
 
 The Dream of Gerontius. i6mo. 
 
 6<f. sewed, 15. cloth. 
 
 Verses on Various Occasions. 
 
 Cabinet Edition, Crown 8vo. 6s. Cheap 
 Edition, Crown 8vo. 35. bd. 
 * ^* For Cardinal Newman's other Works 
 see Messrs. Longmans & Co.'s Catalogue 
 of Theological Works. 
 
 NORBIS.— Mrs. Fenton: a Sketch. 
 
 By W. E. NoRRis. Crown 8vo. 65. 
 
 NORTON (Charles L.).— WORKS BY. 
 
 Political Americanisms: a Glos- 
 sary of Terms and Phrases Current at 
 Different Periods in American Politics. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 25. bd. 
 
 A Handbook of Florida. With 
 
 49 Maps and Plans. Fcp. 8vo. 55. 
 
 aBRIEN.—When we were Boys : 
 
 a Novel. By William O'Brien, M.P. 
 Crown 8vo. 25. 6d. 
 
 OLIPHANT (Mrs.).~N0VELS BY. 
 Madam. Cr. 8 vor \s. bds. ; IS. 6d. cl. 
 In Trust. Cr. 8vo. 15. bds.; is. 6d. cl. 
 Lady Car: the Sequel of a Life. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 2S. 6d. 
 
 OMAN.— A History of Greece from 
 the Earliest Times to the 
 Macedonian Conquest. By C. 
 
 W. C. Oman, M.A., F.S.A. With 
 Maps and Plans. Crown 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 aMEILLY.—Uurstleigh Dene: a 
 
 Tale. By Mrs. O'Reilly. Illustrated 
 by M. Ellen Edwards. Cr. 8vo. 5s. 
 
 PAUL. — Principles of the History 
 of Language. By Hermann 
 
 Paul. Translated by H. A. Strong 
 8vo. I05. 6d. 
 
 PA YN (James). — NOVELS BY. 
 
 The Luck of the Darrells. Cr. 
 
 8vo. 15. boards ; 15. 6d. cloth. 
 
 Thicker than Water. Crown 8vo. 
 
 IS. boards ; is. 6d. cloth. 
 
 PEERING (Sir Philip).— WORKS BY. 
 Hard Knots in Shakespeare. 
 
 8vo. 75. 6d. 
 
 The 'Works and Days 'of Moses. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 PHILLIPPS- WOLLEY.—Sndi^ : a 
 
 Legend of the Lone Mountain, By C. 
 Phillipps-Wolley. With 13 Illustra- 
 tions by H. G. WiLLiNK. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 POLE.— Th^ Theory of the Mo- 
 dern Scientific Game of Whist. 
 
 By W. Pole, F.R.S. Fcp. 8vo. 25. 6d. 
 
 POLLOCK.— The Seal of Fate: 
 
 a Novel. By Lady POLLOCK and W. 
 H. Pollock. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 POOLi^.— Cookery for the Diabetic. 
 
 By W. H. and Mrs. PooLE. With Pre- 
 face by Dr. Pavy. Fcp. Svo. 2s. td. 
 
 PRENDERGAST. — Ireland, from 
 the Restoration to the Revolu- 
 tion, 1660-1690. By John P. Pren- 
 
 DERGAST. 8vo. 5s. 
 
 PRINSEP.—Virgime : a Tale of One 
 
 Hundred Years Ago. By Val Prinsep, 
 A.R.A. 3 vols. Crown 8vo. 25s, 6d. 
 
 PROCTOR (R. A.).— Works by. 
 Old and New Astronomy. 12 
 
 Parts, 2s. 6d. each. Supplementary Sec-- 
 tion, IS. Complete in i vol. 4to. 36s. 
 [In course of publication. 
 
 The Orbs Around Us ; a Series of 
 
 Essays on the Moon and Planets, Meteors 
 and Comets. With Chart and Diagrams. 
 Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 
 Other Worlds than Ours; The 
 
 Plurality of Worlds Studied under the 
 Light of Recent Scientific Researches. 
 With 14 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 
 The Moon ; her Motions, Aspects 
 
 Scenery, and Physical Condition. With 
 Plates, Charts, Woodcuts, &c. Cr.8vo.5s. 
 
 Universe of Stars; Presenting 
 
 Researches into and New Views respect- 
 ing the Constitution of the Heavens. 
 With 22 Charts and 22 Diagrams. Svo. 
 I OS. 6d. 
 
 Larger Star Atlas for the Library, 
 
 in 12 Circular Maps, with Introduction 
 and 2 Index Pages. Folio, 15s. or Maps 
 only, 1 25. 6d. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, d- CO. 
 
 19 
 
 PROCTOR (R. A.).— 1V0R/irs by. 
 — continued. 
 
 The Student's Atlas. In Twelve 
 
 Circular Maps on a Uniform Projection 
 and one Scale. 8vo. 55. 
 
 New star Atlas for the Library, 
 the School, and the Observatory, in 12 
 Circular Maps. Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 
 Light Science for Leisure Hours. 
 
 Familiar Essays on Scientific Subjects. 
 3 vols. Crown 8vo. 55. each. 
 
 Chance and Luck ; a Discussion of 
 
 the Laws of Luck, Coincidences, Wagers, 
 Lotteries, and the Fallacies of Gambling, 
 &c. Crown Svo. is. boards ; 25. dd. cloth. 
 
 Studies of Venus-Transits. With 
 
 7 Diagrams and 10 Plates. Svo. 55. 
 
 How to Play Whist : with the 
 Laws and Etiquette of Whist. 
 
 Crown Svo. 3s. 6J. 
 
 Home Whist: an Easy Guide to 
 
 Correct Play. i6nio. I5. 
 
 The Stars in their Seasons. 
 
 An Easy Guide to a Knowledge of the 
 Star Groups, in 12 Maps. Roy. Svo. 55. 
 
 Star Primer. Showing the Starry 
 Sky Week by Week, in 24 Hourly Maps. 
 Crown 4to. 25. 6^. 
 
 The Seasons pictured in 48 Sun- 
 Views of the Earth, and 24 
 
 Zodiacal Maps, &c. Demy 4to. 5s. 
 
 Strength and Happiness. With 
 
 9 Illustrations. Crown Svo. ^s. 
 
 Strength : How to get Strong and 
 
 keep Strong, with Chapters on Rowing 
 and Swimming, Fat, Age, and the Waist. 
 With 9 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 25. 
 
 Roug;h Ways Made Smooth. 
 
 Familiar Essays on Scientific Subjects. 
 Crown Svo. 5s. 
 
 Our Place Among Infinities. A 
 
 Series of Essays contrasting our Little 
 Abode in Space and Time with the Infi- 
 nities ai'ound us. Crown Svo. 5s. 
 
 The Expanse of Heaven. Essays 
 
 on the Wonders of the Firmament. Cr. 
 Svo. 55. 
 
 PROCTOR {R. A.).— WORKS BY.~ 
 continued. 
 
 The Great Pyramid, Observa- 
 tory, Tomb, and Temple. 
 
 With Illustrations. Crown Svo. 5s. 
 
 Pleasant Ways in Science. Cr. 
 
 Svo. 55. 
 
 Myths and Marvels of Astro- 
 nomy. Crown Svo. 5^-. 
 
 Nature Studies. By Grant Allen, 
 A. Wilson, T. Foster, E. Clodd, and 
 R. A. Proctor. Crown Svo. 5s. 
 
 Leisure Readings. By E. Clodd, 
 
 A. Wilson, T. Foster, A. C. Ranyard, 
 and R. A. Proctor. Crown Svo. 5s. 
 
 Pi^rc^. — The Ancient British 
 Church : an Historical Essay. 
 By John Pryce, M.A. Crown Svo. 65. 
 
 i2^A'60M^.— The Rise of Consti- 
 tutional Government in Eng- 
 land : being a Series of Twenty 
 
 Lectures on the History of the English 
 Constitution delivered to a Popular 
 Audience. By Cyril Ransome, M.A. 
 Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 RAW LIN SON. —i:)!^ History of 
 Phoenicia. By George Rawlin- 
 
 SON, M.A., Canon of Canterbury, &c. 
 With numerous Illustrations. Svo. 24s. 
 
 READER— "Rcho^s of Thought: 
 
 a Medley of Verse. By Emily E. 
 Reader. Fcp. Svo. 55. cloth, gilt top. 
 
 RENDLE anclNORM AN.— The. Inns 
 of Old Southwark, and their 
 Associations. By William Rendle, 
 F.R.C.S., and Philip Norman, F.S.A. 
 With numerous Illustrations. Roy.8vo.2Ss. 
 
 RIBOT. —The Psychology of At- 
 tention. ByTH.RiBOT. Crown 
 
 Svo. 35. 
 
 RICH.— A Dictionary of Roman 
 and Greek Antiquities. With 
 
 2000 Woodcuts. By A. Rich. Crown 
 Svo. ys. td. 
 
 RICHARDSON— National Health. 
 
 Abridged from ' The Health of Nations '. 
 A Review of the Works of Sir Edwin 
 Chadwick, K.C.B. By Dr. B. W. 
 Richardson. Crown, 45. 6d. 
 
A CATALOGUE OF BOOKS IN GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 RILEY. — Athos ; or, the Mountain 
 of the Monks. By Athelstan Riley, 
 M.A., F.R.G.S. With Map and 29 
 Illustrations. 8vo. 215. 
 
 RILE K— Old-Fashioned Roses : 
 
 Poems. By James Whitcomb 
 Riley. i2mo. 55. 
 
 ROCKHILL.— The Land of the 
 Lamas : Notes of a Journey 
 through China, Mangolia and Tibet. 
 With 2 Maps and 6 Illustrations. By 
 William Woodville Rockhill. 8vo. 
 155. 
 
 ROGET.—A History of the 'Old 
 Water-Colour' Society (now 
 
 ^ the Royal Society of Painters in Water- 
 Colours). With Biographical Notices of 
 its Older and all its Deceased Members 
 and Associates. By John Lewis Roget, 
 M.A. 2 vols. Royal 8vo. 42s. 
 
 /?OG^^r.— Thesaurus of English 
 Words and Phrases. Classified 
 
 and Arranged so as to faciUtate the Ex- 
 pression of Ideas. By Peter M. Roget. 
 Crown 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 RONALDS. — The Fly - Fisher's 
 Entomology. By Alfred 
 
 Ronalds. With 20 Coloured Plates. 
 8vo. 14s. 
 
 ROSSETTI.~A Shadow of Dante: 
 
 being an Essay towards studying Himself, 
 his World, and his Pilgrimage. By Maria 
 Francesca Rossetti. With Illustra- 
 tions. Crown 8vo. I05. 6d. 
 
 RUSSELL.— A Life of Lord John 
 Russell (Earl Russell, K.G.). 
 
 By Spencer Walpole. With 2 Por- 
 traits. 2 vols. Svo. 365. Cabinet Edition, 
 2 vols. Crown Svo. 125. 
 
 SEEBOHM {Frederic).— WORKS BY. 
 The Oxford Reformers — John 
 Colet, Erasmus, and Thomas 
 More ; a History of their Fellow- 
 Work. Svo. 14s. 
 
 The English Village Commu- 
 nity Examined in its Relations to 
 
 the Manorial and Tribal Systems, &c. 13 
 Maps and Plates. Svo. 165. 
 
 The Era of the Protestant 
 Revolution. With Map. Fcp. 
 
 Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 SEWELL.— Stories dLXidTaXes. By 
 
 Elizabe I H M. Sewell. Crown Svo. 
 IS. td. each, cloth plain ; 25. 6d. each, 
 cloth extra, gilt edges : — 
 
 Amy Herbert. 
 The Earl's Daughter. 
 The Experience of Life. 
 AGlimpse of the World. 
 Cleve Hall. 
 Katharine Ash ton. 
 Margaret Percival. 
 
 Laneton Parsonage. 
 
 Ursula. 
 
 Gertrude. 
 
 Ivors. 
 
 Home Life. 
 
 After Life. 
 
 SHAKESPEARE. — Bowdler's 
 Family Shakespeare, i Vol. 
 
 Svo. With 36 Woodcuts, 145. or in 6 
 
 vols. Fcp. Svo. 215. 
 
 Outline of the Life of Shake- 
 speare. By J. O. Halliwell- 
 
 Phillipps. 2 vols. Royal Svo. ^i is. 
 
 A Calendar of the Halliwell- 
 Phillipps' Collection of Shake- 
 spearean Rarities Formerly 
 
 Preserved at Hollingbury Copse, Brighton. 
 Enlarged by Ernest E. Baker, F.S.A. 
 Svo. I05. bd. 
 
 Shakespeare's True Life. By 
 
 James Walter. With 500 Illustrations. 
 Imp. Svo. 21S. 
 
 The Shakespeare Birthday 
 Book. By Mary F. Dunbar. 
 32mo. 15. 6d. cloth. With Photographs, 
 32mo. 55. Drawing-Roora Edition, with 
 iPhotographs, Fcp. Svo. los. bd. 
 
 SHORT.—S\LetQh of the History 
 of the Church of England 
 
 to the Revolution of 168S. By T. V. 
 Short, D.D. Crown Svo. 75. 6d. 
 
 SILVER LIBRARY (The).— Cr. 
 
 8vo. y. 6d. each vokime. 
 Baker's (Sir S. W.) Eight Years in 
 Ceylon. With 6 Illustrations. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Baker's (Sir S. W.) Rifle and Hound in 
 Ceylon. With 6 Illustrations. 35. 6d. 
 
 Brassey's (Lady) A Voyage in the 'Sun- 
 beam'. With 66 Illustrations, y. 6d. 
 
 Clodd's (E.) Story of Creation: a Plain 
 Account of Evolution. With 77 Illustra- 
 tions. 3^-. 6d. 
 
 Doyle's (A. Conan) Micah Clarke. A 
 
 Tale of Monmouth's Rebellion. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Froude's (J. A.) Short Studies on Great 
 Subjects. 4 vols. 3 J. 6d. each. 
 
 Froude's (J. A.) Caesar : a Sketch. 3^. 6d. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, <& CO. 
 
 SILVER LIBRARY (The).— 
 
 continued. 
 Froude's (J. A.) Thomas Carlyle : a 
 
 History of his Life. 1795-1835. 2 vols. 
 1834-1881. 2 vols. 7J-. each. 
 
 Froude's (J. A.) The Two Chiefs of 
 Dunboy : an Irish Romance of the Last 
 Century. 3>r. 6d. 
 
 Gleig's (Rev. G. R.) Life of the Duke 
 of Wellington. With Portrait, y. 6d. 
 
 Haggard's (H. R.) She: A History of 
 Adventure. 32 Illustrations, y. dd. 
 
 Haggard's (H. R.) Allan Quatermain. 
 
 With 20 Illustrations. 
 
 (id. 
 
 Haggard's (H. R.) Colonel Quaritch, 
 V.C. : a Tale of Country Life. 3^-. 6^/. 
 
 Haggard's (H. R.) Cleopatra. With 29 
 Full-page Illustrations, y. 6d. 
 
 Howitt's (W.) Visits to Remarkable 
 Places. 80 Illustrations, y. 6d. 
 
 Jefferies' (R.) The Story of My Heart : 
 
 My Autobiography. With Portrait. y.6d. 
 
 Jefferies' (R.) Field and Hedgerow. Last 
 Essays of. With Portrait. 3^'. 6d. 
 
 Macleod's (H. D.) The Elements of 
 Banking, y. 6d. 
 
 Marshman's (J. C.) Memoirs of Sir 
 Henry Havelock. y. 6d. 
 
 Meri vale's (Dean) History of the 
 Romans under the Empire. 8 vols. 
 3 J. 6d. each. 
 
 Mill's (J. S.) Principles of Political 
 Economy. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Mill's (J. S.) System of Logic 
 
 6d. 
 
 Newm.an's (Cardinal) Historical 
 Sketches. 3 vols. 3^. 6d. each. 
 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Apologia Pro 
 Vita Sua. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Callista : a Tale 
 of the Third Centuiy. y. 6d. 
 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Loss and Gain : 
 
 a Tale. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Essays, Critical 
 and Historical. 2 vols. Js. 
 
 Newman's (Cardinal) An Essay on the 
 Development of Christian Doctrine. 
 
 3J-. 6d. 
 
 Newman's (Cardinal) The Arians of 
 the Fourth Century. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Verses on Various 
 Occasions, ss. 6d. 
 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Parochial and 
 Plain Sermons. 8 vols. 3^-. 6d. each. 
 
 SILVER LIBRARY (The).— 
 
 continued. 
 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Selection, adapted 
 to the Seasons of the Ecclesiastical Year, 
 from the ' Parochial and Plain Sermons'. 
 3^. dd. 
 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Sermons bearing 
 upon Subjects of the Day. Edited 
 by the Rev. W. J. Copeland, B.D., late 
 Rector of Farnham, Essex. 3^'. dd. 
 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Difficulties felt by 
 Anglicans in Catholic Teaching Con- 
 sidered. 2 vols. y. 6d. each. 
 
 Newman's (Cardinal) The Idea of a 
 University Defined and Illustrated. 
 3J-. 6d. 
 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Biblical and 
 Ecclesiastical Miracles. 3^-. 6d. 
 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Discussions and 
 Arguments on Various Subjects. 
 
 y. 6d. 
 
 Newman's (Cardinal) Grammar of 
 
 Assent. 3J-. dd. 
 Newman's (Cardinal) The Via Media 
 
 of the Anglican Church, illustrated in 
 
 Lectures, &c. 2 vols. y. dd. each. 
 Stanley's (Bishop) Familiar History of 
 
 Birds. 160 Illustrations, y. dd. 
 Wood's (Rev. J. G.) Petland Revisited. 
 
 With 33 Illustrations, y. dd. 
 
 Wood's (Rev. J. G.) Strange Dwellings : 
 
 With 60 Illustrations, y. dd. 
 
 Wood's (Rev. J. 
 
 II Illustrations. 
 
 G.) Out of Doors. 
 
 \s. td. 
 
 SMITH {Gregory).— Fvdi Angelico, 
 and other Short Poems. By GREGORY 
 Smith. Crown 8vo. 45. dd. 
 
 SMITH (R. Bostoorth).—Csirth3ige 
 and the Carthagenians. By 
 
 R. BoswoRTH Smith, M.A. Maps, 
 Plans, &c. Crown 8vo. 65. 
 
 Sophocles. Translated into English 
 
 . Verse. By Robert Whitelaw^, M.A. 
 
 Assistant-Master in Rugby School ; late 
 
 Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 8s, dd. 
 
 STANLEY.— A Familiar History 
 of Birds. By E. Stanley, D.D. 
 
 With 160 Woodcuts. Crown 8vo. y. dd. 
 
 STEEL {J. H.).— Works by. 
 A Treatise on the Diseases of 
 the Dog; being a Manual of 
 Canine Pathology. Especially adapted 
 for the Use of Veterinary Practitioners 
 and Students. 88 Illustrations. 8vo. 
 105. dd. 
 
A CATALOGUE. OF BOOKS IN GENERAL LITERATURE 
 
 STEEL (J. H.).— WORKS BY.—cont 
 
 A Treatise on the Diseases of 
 
 the Ox ; being a Manual of 
 
 Bovine Pathol gy. Especially adapted for 
 the use of Veterinary Practitioners and 
 Students. 2 Plates and 117 Woodcuts. 
 8vo. 155. 
 
 A Treatise on the Diseases of 
 the Sheep ; being a Manual of 
 Ovine Pathology. Especially adapted 
 for the use of Veterinary Practitioners 
 and Students. With Coloured Plate and 
 99 Woodcuts. 8vo. 125. 
 
 STEPHEN.— Rssays in Ecclesi- 
 astical Biography. By the 
 
 Right Hon. Sir J. Stephen. Crown 
 8vo. ys. 6d. 
 
 STEPHENS.— A History of the 
 French Revolution. By H. 
 
 Morse Stephens, Balliol College, 
 Oxford. 3 vols. Svo. Vol. I. and II. 185. 
 each. [Ready. 
 
 STE V EN SON (Roht. Louis).— WORKS 
 BY. 
 
 A Child's Garden of Verses. 
 
 Small Fcp. Svo. 55. 
 
 The Dynamiter. Fcp. Svo. is. 
 
 sewed ; 15. 6d. cloth. 
 
 Strange Case of Dr. Jekyll and 
 Mr. Hyde. Fcp. Svo. is. swd. ; 
 
 15. 6d. cloth. 
 
 STEVENSON and OSBOURNE.— 
 The Wrong Box. By Robert 
 Louis Stevenson and Lloyd Os- 
 BOURNE, Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 
 ASTOCi:.— Deductive Logic. By 
 
 St. George Stock. Fcp. 8vo. 3s. td. 
 
 ' STONEHENGE '.—The Dog in 
 Health and Disease. By 
 
 ' Stonehenge '. With 84 Wood En- 
 gravings. Square Crown Svo. 75. 6d. 
 
 STRONG, LOG EM AN, and 
 WHEELER.— Intvodnction to 
 the Study of the History of 
 Language. By Herbert A. 
 Strong, M.A., LL.D. ; Wili.em S. 
 LoGEMAN ; and Benjamin Ide 
 Wheeler. 8vo. 105. td. 
 
 STUTEIELD.— The Brethren of 
 Mount Atlas: being the First Part 
 of an African Theosophical Story. By 
 Hugh E. M, Stutfield, F.R.G.S. 
 Author of 'El Maghreb: 1200 Miles' 
 Ride through Marocco'. Crown Svo. 
 
 Supernatural Religion; an In- 
 quiry into the Reality of Divine Reve- 
 lation. 3 vols. Svo. 36s. 
 
 Reply (A) to Dr. Lightfoot's 
 Essays. By the Author of ' Super- 
 natural Religion '. Svo. 65. 
 
 SWINBURNE.— Picture Logic ; an 
 
 Attempt to Popularise the Science of 
 Reasoning. By A. J. Swinkurne, B. A. 
 - Post Svo. 5s. 
 
 SYMES (James).— WORKS BY. 
 Prelude to Modern History: 
 
 being a Brief Sketch of the W^orld's 
 History from the Third to the Ninth 
 Century. W^ith 5 Maps. Crown Svo. 
 2s. 6d. 
 
 A Companion to School His- 
 tories of England ; being a 
 
 Series of Short Essays on the most Im- 
 portant Movements, Social, Literary, and 
 Political, in English History. Crown 
 Svo. 25. 6d. 
 
 Political Economy : a Short Text- 
 Book of Political Economy. With Prob- 
 lems for Solution, and Hints for Sup- 
 plementary Reading. Crown Svo. 25. 6d. 
 
 TAYLOR.— hStudent's Manual of 
 the History of India, from the 
 
 Earliest Period to the Present Time. By 
 Colonel Meadows Taylor, C.S.L, &c. 
 Crown Svo. 75. td. 
 
 THOMPSON {D. Greenleaf).— WORKS 
 BY. 
 
 The Problem of Evil : an Intro- 
 duction to the Practical Sciences. Svo. 
 10s. 6d. 
 
 A System of Psychology. 2 vols. 
 
 Svo. 365. 
 
 The Religious Sentiments of 
 the Human Mind. 8vo. 75-. 6d. 
 
 Social Progress : an Essay. Svo. 
 75. 6(7. 
 
 The Philosophy of Fiction in 
 Literature : an Essay. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Three in Norway. By Two of 
 
 Them. With a Map and 59 Illustrations- 
 Cr. Svo. 25. boards ; 25. 6d, cloth, 
 
 TIREBUCK.—Dorrie: a Novel. By 
 William Tirebuck. Author of ' Saint 
 Margaret,' &c. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, d- CO. 
 
 23 
 
 TOYNBEE.—l^ectures on the In- 
 dustrial Revolution of the 
 i8th Century in England. 
 
 By the late Arnold Toynbee, Tutor 
 of Balliol College, Oxford. Together 
 with a Short Memoh- by B. JowETT, 
 Master of Balliol College, Oxford. 
 8vo. 1 05. 6d. 
 
 TREVELYAN {Sir G. 0., Bart.).— 
 
 Works by. 
 
 The Life and Letters of Lord 
 Macaulay. 
 
 Popular Edition, Crown 8vo. 2s. 6<f. 
 Student's Edition, Crown 8vo. 65. 
 Cabinet Edition, 2 vols. Cr. Svo. 12s. 
 Library Edition, 2 vols. Svo, 36s. 
 
 The Early History of Charles 
 James Fox. Library Edition, 
 Svo. iS5. Cabinet Edition, Cr, Svo. 6s. 
 
 TROLLOPE{Anthony).— Novels BY. 
 The Warden. Crown Svo. is. 
 
 boards; \s.td.c\o\h. 
 
 Barchester Towers. Crown 8vo, 
 
 15. boards ; is. 6d. cloth. 
 
 VILLE.—Tht Perplexed Farmer: 
 
 How is he to meet Alien Competition ? 
 By George Ville, Translated from the 
 French by William Crookes, F,R.S,, 
 V.P.C.S., &c. Crown Svo. 5^. 
 
 VIRGIL.— Y*uh\\ Vergili Maronis 
 Bucolica, Georgica, iEneis; 
 
 The Works of Virgil, Latin Text, with 
 English Commentary and Index. By 
 B. H. Kennedy, D.D. Cr. Svo. los, bd. 
 
 The iEneid of Virgil. Translated 
 
 into English Verse. By John Coning- 
 TON, M.A. Crown Svo. 6s, 
 
 The Poems of Virgil. Translated 
 into English Prose. By John Coning- 
 TON, M,A, Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 The Eclogues and Georgics of 
 Virgil. Translated from the 
 Latm by J. W. Mackail, M,A., Fellow 
 of Balliol College, Oxford. Printed on 
 Dutch Hand-made Paper. Royal i6mo. 
 
 WAKEMAN and HASSALL.— 
 Essays Introductory to the 
 Study of English Constitu- 
 tional History. By Resident 
 
 Members of the University of Oxford. 
 Edited by Henry Offley Wakeman, 
 M.A., and Arthur Hassall, M.A, 
 Crown Svo. 6s, 
 
 WALEORD. — The Mischief of 
 Monica: a Novel. By L. B. 
 
 Walford, Author of ' Mr, Smith,' &c,, 
 &c, 3 vols. Crown Svo, 25J. 6d. 
 
 WALKER.— The Correct Card ; or 
 
 How to Play at Whist ; a Whist Cate- 
 chism. By Major A. Campbell. 
 Walker, F.R.G.S. Fcp. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 WALPOLE.—mstory of England 
 from the Conclusion of the 
 Great War in 1815 to 1858. 
 
 By Spencer Walpole. Library Edition. 
 
 5 vols. Svo. £4. los. Cabinet Edition, 
 
 6 vols. Crown Svo, 6s. each, 
 
 WELLINGTON.— Ufe of the Duke 
 of Wellington. By the Rev. G, 
 
 R. Gleig, M,A, Crown Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 WELLS. — Recent Economic 
 Changes and their Effect on the 
 Production and Distribution of Wealth 
 and the Well-being of Society. By 
 David A. Wells. Crown Svo. los, 6d. 
 
 WENDT.— Papers on Maritime 
 Legislation, with a Translation 
 of the German Mercantile Laws relating 
 to Maritime Commerce. By Ernest 
 Emil Wendt. Royal Svo, ^i us. 6d. 
 
 WEYMAN— The House of the 
 Wolf: a Romance, By Stanley 
 J, Weyman. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 WHATELY (E. Jane).— WORKS BY. 
 English Synonyms. Edited by 
 
 R, Whately, D.D. Fcp. Svo. 3s. 
 
 Life and Correspondence of 
 Richard Whately, D.D., late 
 
 Archbishop of Dublin. With Portrait. 
 Crown Svo. los. 6d. 
 
 WHATELY (Archbishop). — WORKS 
 BY. 
 
 Elements of Logic. Crown 8vo. 
 
 4s. 6d. 
 
 Elements of Rhetoric. Crown 
 
 Svo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Lessons on Reasoning. Fcp. 
 
 Svo. IS. 6d. 
 
 Bacon's Essays, with Annotations. 
 
 Svo. I OS. 6d. 
 
 Whist in Diagrams : a Supplement 
 
 to American Whist, Illustrated ; being a 
 Series of Hands played through, Illus- 
 trating the American leads, the new play, 
 the forms of Finesse, and celebrated coups 
 of Masters, With Explanation and 
 Analysis, By G, W, P. Fcp, Svo. 6s. 6d. 
 
24 
 
 A CATALOGUE OF BOOKS IN GENERAL LITERATURE. 
 
 WILCOGKS.—Th^S^di Fisherman, 
 
 Comprising the Chief Methods of Hook 
 and Line P'ishing in the British and other 
 Seas, and Remarks on Nets, Boats, and 
 Boating. By J. C. Wilcocks. Pro- 
 fusely Illustrated. Crown 8vo. 65. 
 
 TF/LL/C'^. — Popular Tables for 
 
 giving Information for ascertaining the 
 value of Lifehold, Leasehold, and Church 
 Property, the Public Funds, &c. By 
 Charles M. Willich. Edited by 
 H. Bence Jones. Crow^n 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 WILLOUGHBY.—Rast Africa and 
 its Big Game. By Capt. Sir 
 
 John C. Willoughby, Bart. Illus- 
 trated by G. D. Giles and Mrs. Gordon 
 Hake. Royal 8vo. 21s. 
 
 WITT {Prof.).— Works by. Trans- 
 lated by Frances Younghusband. 
 
 The Trojan War. Crown 8vo. 2s. 
 
 M3rths of Hellas ; or, Greek Tales. 
 Crown Svo. 3?. 6d. 
 
 The Wanderings of Ulysses. 
 
 Crown Svo. 35. bd. 
 
 The Retreat of the Ten Thou- 
 sand ; being the story of Xeno- 
 
 phon's ' Anabasis '. With Illustrations. 
 Crown Svo. 35. 6d. 
 
 WOLFF {Henry W.).— WORKS BY. 
 Rambles in the Black Forest. 
 
 Crown Svo. 75. bd. 
 
 The Watering Places of the 
 Vosges. .Crown Svo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 The Country of the Vosges. 
 
 With a Map. Svo. 12s. 
 WOOD {Rev. J. G.).— WORKS BY. 
 
 Homes Without Hands ; a De- 
 scription of the Habitations of Animals, 
 classed according to the Principle of Con- 
 struction. With 140 Illustrations. Svo. 
 los. bd. 
 
 Insects at Home; a Popular 
 
 Account of British Insects, their Struc- 
 ture, Habits, and Transformations. With 
 700 Illustrations. Svo. los. bd. 
 
 Insects Abroad; a Popular Account 
 of Foreign Insects, their Structure, 
 Habits, and Transformations. With 
 600 Illustrations. Svo. los. bd. 
 
 WOOD {Rev. J. G.).— WORKS BY.- 
 continued. 
 Bible Animals; a Description of 
 
 every Living Creature mentioned in the 
 Scriptures. With 112 Illustrations. Svo. 
 1 05. bd. 
 
 Strange Dwellings ; a Description 
 
 of the Habitations of Animals, abridged 
 from ' Homes without Hands '. With 
 60 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 35. bd. 
 
 Out of Doors; a Selection of 
 
 Original Articles on Practical Natural 
 History. With 1 1 Illustrations. Crown 
 Svo. 3s. bd. 
 
 Petland Revisited. With 33 
 
 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 3s. bd. 
 
 WORDSWORTH.— Annals of My 
 Early Life, 1806-46. By 
 
 Charles Wordsworth, D.C.L., 
 Bishop of St. Andrews. Svo. 15J. 
 
 TFrz,/^.— History of England 
 under Henry IV. By James 
 
 Hamilton Wylie. 2 vols. Vol. I., 
 
 1 399-1404. Crown Svo. los. bd. Vol. II. 
 
 \In the Press. 
 
 YOU ATT {WUliam).— WORKS BY. 
 The Horse. Revised and enlarged. 
 Svo. Woodcuts, 7s. bd. 
 
 The Dog. Revised and enlarged. 
 Svo. Woodcuts, 65. 
 
 ZELLER {Dr. E.).— WORKS BY. 
 History of Eclecticism in Greek 
 Philosophy. Translated by 
 Sarah F. Alleyne. Cr. Svo. 105. bd. 
 
 The Stoics, Epicureans, and 
 Sceptics. Translated by the Rev. 
 O. J. Reichel, M.A. Crown Svo. 15s. 
 
 Socrates and the Socratic 
 Schools. Translated by the Rev. 
 O. J. Reichel, M.A. Cr. Svo. i05. 6d. 
 
 Plato and the Older Academy. 
 
 Translated by Sarah F. Alleyne and 
 Alfred Goodwin, B.A. Crown Svo. 
 185. 
 
 The Pre-Socratic Schools: a 
 
 History of Greek Philosophy from the 
 Earliest Period to the time of Socrates. 
 Translated by Sarah F. Alleyne. 2 
 vols. Crown Svo. 30s. 
 
 Outlines of the History of Greek 
 Philosophy. Translated by 
 Sarah F. Alleyne and Evelyn 
 Abbott. Crown Svo. 105. bd. 
 
 10,000/10/91. 
 
 THE ABERDEEN UNIVERSITY PRESS. 
 
14 DAY USE 
 
 RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED 
 
 LOAN DEPT. 
 
 This book is due on the last date stamped below, or 
 
 on the date to which renewed. 
 
 Renewed books are subject to immediate recall. 
 
 ICLF (N) 
 
 yUL 41982 
 
 B E aC I R. | |fl;l 9' 82 
 
 IH « f8119W t& 
 
 NOV l ^^ Q^^ 
 
 pisc. 
 
 
 5^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 L/ 
 
 /S 
 
 JI}N19*68-d/\M 
 
 REC*D LD 
 
 ?!^TE:NL!B'^Apy LOAN 
 
 A^'^ 
 
 "ib/n 
 
 UNIV. OF OAi.iF,, BBRK 
 
 LD 2]A-45m-9,'67 
 (H5067sl0)476B 
 
 General Library 
 
 University of California 
 
 Berkeley 
 
GENERAL LIBRARY U.C. BERKELEY 
 
 III 
 
 BDQ0aimQ3